Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
MYTHOLOGY.
BY
JACOB
TRANSLATED
GKIMM.
FROM
THE
FOURTH
EDITION
WITH
NOTES
APPENDIX
AND
BY
JAMES
STALLYBRASS.
STEVEN
VOL.
LONDON:
GEORGE
BELL
COVENT
I.
AND
GARDEN.
1882.
SONS,
YORK
STREET,
TO
Professor
MAX
MULLER,
M.A.,
:^ts
^or^
IS
EESPECTFULLY
DEDICATED
BY
PERMISSION.
Sue,
"c.,
^^BEF^EEN.
pO.,
J"ING
ft.
AND
fl^NTEF^,
PREFACE.
TEANSLATOR'S
"
I THINK
than
Scandinavian
otlier.
any
these
It
Norwegians
also
as
our
veins, whom
the
creed
of
What
Mr.
task
tradition,so
Scandinavian
in
know
to
sources,
High-Dutch
indeed
it
to
seems
enough
view
able
to be
it
as
all
ways.
Scandinavian
well."
that
it
Carlyle's
"
be
the
was
the
it up
into
we
other
from
whole.
for,strange
still considered
was
it
Icelanders,
whole
connected
it
; and
gleaned
build
apply
course
supplement
to
to
can
and
of
recovered
thanks
one
ago
be
can
that
Low-Dutch,
was
will
Mynwlogie
and
of
his mastery
trace
The
into
to the
of
the
word
since
within
his
of
on
with
Grimm
to
necessary
and
the
In
languages
scattered
facts
all the
among
this
commanded
who
man
he
firm
scientific
certitude
Mythology
first wrote
of
of
his book
Teutonic
significanceof
the
the
all
;
literature
which
show
Teutonic
which
the
nations
he
by
the
was
enabled
him
strangest disguises.
nations
but
as
has
a
of
made
and
persons
as
great
of facts
storehouse
Mythology,
Names
wide
materially aided
was
basis, and
through
and
specialprovince
derivation
first
thought
Danube.
Comparative
strides
focus
true
the
field of Teutonic
system
one
establish
a
whole
bring
to
Iceland
first to
perhaps
was
of the
prevalence
the
Scandinavian
(of which,
forty years
us,
Grimm
Jacob
to
in
runs
many
these
so
interesting
still
so
ago
it.
prove
from
in
years
is
blood
in
preserved
Deutsche
with
most)
to prove
far
his
mythology
happen
And
whose
interest
been
of the
Carlyle says
Grimm
of
It
Odin.
in
".
all Teutonic
the
of
men
of
; 800
century
still resemble
point
have
they
; the
interesting
more
latest ; it continued
eleventh
we
is another
Hero-Worship
as
fathers
here, is
us
worshippers
doubtless
mythologies,that
to
till the
our
to
thing, the
one
still
were
There
"
is,for
regions of Europe
the
Paganism,
and
clue
to
things
Translator's Preface,.
vi
in
perhapsit
and
Etymology is his
the
to
classical
the
of
occasionally
his Deutsch
Still,among
But then
forte.
guessinginto
random
from
transfigured
is
his hands
etymology in
pointwith
every
tradition.
; and
at home
he is most
himself
Slavic,Lettic and
circle of
Oriental
it at
superseded
been
never
that he confines
Not
compares
the wide
and
mythus
myth,it has
be.
can
never
field ; he
Teutonic
of
versions
the various
scientificfact.
There
is
Grimm.
no
to detect in many
which
with
at
indignation
bags a
edition
(fourth)
the firsttwo
consist of his
Appendix
death
the
on
of the
will form
matter
as
If Grimm
fourth
the author
had
Kved
but he
was
no
longer free.
taken
the
three volumes
lation
trans-
will
editions
(1844
an
and
1854) were
Appendix
part of
consisting,
Teutonic
Vol. III.
our
H.
After
it such
boolc
ready to
no
run
Grimm's
doubt, have
out
of each
task
additional
for future
which
great Dictionary,
he would,
life,^
nations.
and includingin
edition,
have
Ye
"
and secondly,
Anglo-SaxonGenealogies,
to finish his
his
Supplement.
to Prof. E.
had
third
and
spiritedaway
of various
Superstitions
a
bringingout
and
glee
Mythologiewill,like
Deutsche
of the
and
with
?"
more
vols.,accompanied by
short treatise
bred
It is
ago.
swan-maid
be publishedin
original,
Appendix
largecollection
This
of
and
own
publishedin
of
first,
a
of the
author's second
The
each
have
of
of Grimm's
of
what
born
presenttranslation of the
The
last
German
up
to-daythe
heroes ; the
has
to
delights
zeal
patriotic
gods and
Slav who
or
he
of
of years
the
at
than
he hunted
which
Germany,
over
goddess,elf,or
new
was
gods,and
my
smile
poachingCelt
any
to forbear
he
with
forefathers thousands
our
times
he hunts
which
all
from
indebted
more
impossibleat
is
lovingcare
Raus-mdrchen
und
his Kinder
the
to mention
Not
Folk-lore
to whom
one
use.
engrossed
incorporated
of his ten
fingers,
pith of
the
that
much
Preface.
jottingsin
the text
irrelevant
was
himself
feeling
this
later
these
Translator's
posthumous
select and
book, rejecting
German
editor,not
threw
reject,
into
matter
of his
pleonastic. The
or
to
liberty
at
vii
the whole
(where it occupies
This
illustrates.
few extracts
to
Suppl.").I
devoted
and
accurate
it
to in
it appeared
pressed
opinion ex-
by
this
valuable
most
whole
to
means
parts,and
other
by
gentlemen
branches
to individual
full classified
to the
detailed Index
It is hoped
book.
attention
special
Folk-knowledge. A
science of
which
alreadyintroduced
author's
articles by the
addingoriginal
have
of
digestthis Supplement,selectingthe
who
have
to confirm, the
materially
contradict,or
order
frequentlyreferred
so
where
it in the Foot-notes,especially
from
in the text.
to
Supplement
the
a
is the
of
of the
Bibliographyand
an
will accompany
work
render the
the
EnglishEdition
as
Prefaceto
of the
accompany
is
There
with
reader's acquaintance
bound
keep it where
to
The
the text
only additions
1. The
the
most
the
are
book
I find it in the
have
felt
to make
in
original.
ventured
it
An
Norse,Greek, and
a
much
High
does
comes
even
various
quotationsin
bristles with
when
written for
I have
"
ordinaryEnglishman
Old
impliesthe
:
following
part untranslated.
But
it,which
alterations I have
in
every
or
in the German
will,as
subject,
much
so
givinga vigorousre-
about
Anglo-Saxon
to
making
Slavic,I
out
must
limited and
more
reader
ordinaryGerman
German
and
a
as
suppose
might
as
intelligible
Chaucer
word
learned
for
languages,
or
tively.
respec-
passage
in
the author to
publicthan
that
readable.
which, I hope,will find this English edition sufficiently
I have
therefore
translated
great many
words
and
sentences.
Translator's
viii
interest, and
the
where
translated
the
book
too
my
own
are
much.
(XII.
to
3.
consulted
have
words,
for Grimm's
comprehending
of
awkward
coining the
word
One
Mythologie
I
?
up
mythology,
Deutsch
remains
meagre
necessarilydraws
he
time
book, though
what
But
would
German
would
Grimm
does
not
be
amongst
expressly intends
the
English
happened
English
the
whole
ear
at
to
us
it to
the
cross
the
than
be
by
sea.
"
branch
the
of
I have
more
limited
one
the
would
the
portion of
his
Low
was
"
race
thought, that
to
been.
the
by
It
what
England
German
truer
it
direction.
and
have
itself.
system
to include
therefore
title
of
other
Netherlands
same
translate
To
in the
the
the
remains
Norse
generally understood
thrown
At
richer
and
complete
have
shade.
the
ology
Mythbuilding
at
giving
substantive
Deutsch
misleading
Teutonic
Scandinavian,
of
the
regards
comprehensive
more
the
as
the
the
sense
Deutsche
"
not
aimed
would
upon
quite a
as
include
sunply
are
much
'.
vag
'.
author
into
Anglo-
'
wider
stituting
sub-
Netherlands, instead
than
intention
Deutsch
mean
least
rather
from
own.
in
of
in
Ought
its fulness
exhaustive
not
of the
the
distinct
it forms
that
mythology,
Norse
so
'
Dutch
book.
that
the
the
of
few
by
see
instead
Netherlandish
German,
latter,because
the
of
account
more
disclaims
expressly
he
that
as
of
chapters
of their
to
waeg
Mid.
the
admit
size of
additions
convenience
'
dialects
title of
to
reader's
as
a,
'
bound
the
of the
some
headings
'
Dutch,
be translated
to
am
'
have
[ ], except
is accustomed
adjective
the
on
"
and
the Teutonic
aU
with
he
words
the
used
also
have
brackets
divided
English
ce, which
and
10
swelled
To
pended
de-
Trans.".
"
sections
the
quotations.
have
square
signature
smaller
into
XVI.)
the
Saxon
in
paragraph
translation,any
of clearness, I have
sake
the
2. For
such
from
Apart
the
bear
would
English
always placed
which
notes
the
understanding
is not
that
all
argument, of the
the
even
reader's
the
on
Preface.
he
; for
which
for the
facts
on
VL
I.
CHAPTER
INTEODUCTION.i
had turned
shore of Asia, Christianity
the westernmost
From
at
once
home.
It is worthy of
worked
its way,
which
miration
the
then
was
to tlieWest
North
South
from
and
to
one
South.
the
in which
As
to be
from
the
new
faith
current
East
of
and
spiritual
lightpenetratedfrom
from the other,
reinvigorated
In
the
the Judteo-Christian,
the word"EXX.r;yalso assumed
meet
with (K\r)viK(ioi
i6viKoii,which the Goth would
stillhave rendered
he does render "EXXf^i/e?
thiudos,John 7, 35.
as
thiudiiilcos,
This
1 Cor. 1, 24.
12, 20.
12, 13 ; only in 1 Cor. 1, 22 he prefersKrekos.
"eXX";i/gen tills bears also the meaning of giant,which has developed itself
that stood
opposed to
meaning iOviKos,and
we
than one
of more
national name
(Hun, Avar, Tchudi) ; sc the Hellenic
walls came
to be heathenish,
gigantic(seech. XVIII). In Old High German,
Notker
still iises the pi. diete for gentiles(Graff5, 128). In the meanwhile
meaning of kw/xt; into the wider one of ager,
pagus had expanded its narrow
it stilllives on
in It. paese, Fr. pays ; while 2Mganus
campus, in which sense
which was
began to push out gentilis,
lapsinginto the sense of nobilis. All the
Romance
languageshave their pagano, paycn, "c.,nay, it has penetratedinto
Bohem.
pohan, Pol. poganin,Lith. pagonas [but Russ. j)or/a?i unclean]. The
out
Gothic
campestris
adj.haithns agrestis,
the Old H.G. heida
7, 2(i renders fk\r]i/is
by liaitlind),
paganus
Mid. H.(}. and Dutch heide heiden,A.S. hu:L) Jtcc^in,
an
Engl,heath
adj.lieidaii,
The
Old
Norse
heitJi
hei'Sinn
and
Swed.
Dan.
heathen.
use
/leffiit'wj/. O.H.G
;
word
Our present
retains its adj. nature, and forms its gen. pi. heidanero.
heide, gen. heiden (forheiden,gen. heidens)is erroneoi;s, but current ever since
Luther.
Full confirmation
is afforded by Mid. Lat. agrestis paganus, e.g.in
the passage quoted "in ch. IV from Vita S. Agili; ami the wilde heiden' in
Heldenbuch
is an evident pleonasm(seeSupplement).
our
hdithi campus
(Ulph. in Mark
earlydevelopedan
=^
'
INTKODUCTION".
The
worn
and
the
empire of
out
its frontier
Eomans
saw
Yet, by the
vulsed,
con-
mighty
had
her ancient gods,subjugated
doctrine which
just overthrown
her conquerors
Eome
able to subdue
the
anew.
was
By this means
flood-tide of invasion was
graduallychecked, the newly converted
to turn
their arms
lands began to gatherstrengthand
againstthe
left in their
heathen
overstept.
rear.
gave
thousand
Christendom.
to
way
; after a
same
of
on
the
or
and
thiid
find here
after,we
soon
the
years
and
there
Teutonic
the
this occurred
in
the
about
The
the
fourth
those
the
Gaul
first
the
Goths
300,
year
the
or
Germans
time
same
the
were
first
firm
Christianity
gained a
of
course
; and
Goths.
whom
people amongst
the
christian among
the Alamanni
Ehine, especially
About
centuries.
believed
Europe
century, the
footing;
West-goths
The
century,
Arian
Suevi
in
Spain
at
were
first
Catholic, then
West-goths,went
end
of
the fifth
the
Eranks,
soon
over
or
the
beginningof
after
that
the
the sixth
Alamanni,
did
and
Not
all the
till the
win
Christianity
after
them
the
converted
in the seventh
Langobardi. The Bavarians were
and
eighth centuries,the Frisians,Hessians and Thuringians in the
eighth,the Saxons about the ninth.
had
into Britain,but was
Christianity
early found entrance
checked
by the irruptionof the heathen Anglo-Saxons. Towards
over
to the
Danes
became
at the
in the
course
of the seventli
century,they
faith.
new
beginningof
^
Waltz's
UlfUa, p.
35.
gians
century, the Norwe-
Swedes
not
completely
INTKODUCTION.
half of the
second
till the
made
cliristianity
the
eighth
and
the
and
vonians
twelfth
Hungarians
in the
Lettons
in
twelfth,Esthonians
and thirteenth,Lithuanians
not
tenth, Sorbs
the
of the tentL
beginning of
the
at
in
Slavs, the
North
the
Poles
and
at the end
Eussians
Heraclius
Among
in
Obotritie
centuries.
adopt
(d.640)
the firstto
were
under
after the
years
ninth
Slavs
South
Carentani, and
the
the
christian faith:
time
same
to Iceland.
its way
Slavic nations
the
Of
the
About
century.
same
the
eleventh, Li-
and
Finns
the
in
tillthe commencement
even
of the fifteenth.
All these data
exclude
neither
adherence
only to
are
in limited
the
in
true
as
earlier conversions,nor
some
heathenism
to
be taken
main
later
longer and
and
Eemoteness
areas.
they
pendence
inde-
of a tribe.
religion
might protect the time-honoured
reaction.
often attempt at least a partial
Apostates too would
of the rich
lead captivethe minds
would
sometimes
Christianity
carried
and
people were
great,by whose example the common
it affected firstthe poor and lowly.
away ; sometimes
When
Chlodowig (Clovis)received baptism, and the Salian
followed
Franks
alreadyset
West-goths had
the
Catholic
adherents
had
inclined
into collision.
came
an
found
example.
Arian
remained
in
even
them
also
was
the
uprooted in
won
sixth and
with
Arian
to
over
now
the
become
other,Albofled, had
was
kingdom.
and
But
communion.^
heathenism
Frankish
and
the two
Here
baptizedwith him,
the Catholic
centuries
seventh
doctrine, while
Chlodowig,Lantlnld,had
was
tribes
Burgundians
parts of Gaul.
the
to
in other
christian before
the former
Intercourse
sister of
One
out
not
yet
Neustria
The
Bohemian
Fourteen
princes baptized845 ; see Palacky 1, 110.
the
in
stillheathen
North-slavs"
Middle
Riaderi,Tolenzi,Kycini, Circipani"
The
HehuolTl
23
21.
(an.
1066).
latter half of the 11th century ; see
1,
1
13.
rebaptizaretur
Severini,cap.
8.
INTRODUCTION.
heathen
had
inhabitants
in
Vosges, Austrasia
have
been livingin
towards
like
in
eleventh
so
manner
the
among
the
Normans
and
there
among
Finns
Here
Saxons
and
still to
Swedes
century,and
the
the
among
into
the northern
among
in
Lithuanians
and
in the
seem
lingeredon
the
not
heathens
heathenism
century, among
twelfth.^
and
was
idolatry
ninth
Seine, Burgundy
northwards
present Flanders, especially
Vestigesof
Friesland.^
and
; and
Ardennes
the
the
Loire
the
on
the
Slavs
universally
not
sixteenth
and
teenth^
seven-
Laplandersclingto it still.
not popular. It came
from abroad,it aimed at
was
Christianity
the country
indigenousgods whom
supplantingthe time-honoured
These
revered and loved.
gods and their worship were
part and
and constitution.
Their
parcelof the people'straditions,customs
had their roots in the people's
names
language,and were hallowed
by antiquity; kings and princes traced their lineageback to
individual gods ; forests,mountains, lakes had received a living
consecration
from their presence.
All this the peoplewas
to
now
the
; nay,
; and
renounce
was
denounced
sin
and
remotest
what
is elsewhere
and
persecutedby
crime.
shifted away
glorycould
The
commended
the
heralds
and
source
seat
henceforth
be shed
and
truth
as
of the
of
all
only a
and
new
sacred
leyalty
faith
lore
as
was
fainter borrowed
christian
which
the
revelation, but
to
the
far
wider
area
over
Latin
itself from
the
The
it does
church-language was
spread, even
among
whose
pating
populations,
ordinarydialect was
rapidlyemanci-
Eomauce
was
on
the
in the
contrast
of
converters
rules
of
ancient
Latin.
Still
more
violent
remainingkingdoms.
the
and
mortifyingthe flesh, occasionallypeddhng, headstrong,
^
Authorities
19, 47.
^
3
proper
given in
Heathenism
Fornmanna
Wedekind's
converted
Cli. IV."
lasted the
Conf.
lex
longestbetween
sogur
4, 116.
notes
2, 275, 27(3.
in
and
the Weser.
7, 151.
Rhesa
dainos,p.
3.33.
The
Lithuanians
INTRODUCTION.
to
subjection
slavish
offend
the
the
but
national
Eome, could
distant
feeling.Not
rude
only the
what
(see Suppl.). And
wonder-working giftscould not effect,was
againstobdurate pagans by placingfire and
abomination
an
christian
ways
to
bloody sacrifices,
of heathenism
side
pleasure-loving
sensuous
fail in many
not
was
their
words
often
to
sword
be
to them
their
or
executed
in the hands
of
proselytes.
for
peace
of
and
spirit
promptingof
and
not
few
their
the pressure
promise of heaven,
of his ancestors.
the memory
earthlyjoys and
inner
the
others
spirit,
Many
example
the
man
gave
followed
liis
the
of the crowd,
of irresistibleforce.
The
did not
disdain to work
upon
the
senses
of the
heathen
and
Here
there
heathen
tradition
or
lived
custom
superstitious
applyingto Christ, Mary
and
by merely changing the names,
and the saints what had formerlybeen related and believed of idols
(see Suppl.). On the other hand, the piety of christian priests
suppressedand destroyed a multitude of heathen monuments,
to
and beliefs,
annihilation historycan
whose
cease
liardly
poems
on
Fomnianna
so^nir 1, 31-35.
Luxda'la,p.
170.
72.74.
"'
Fonnu.
sog. 1, 260.
2, 200.
Kralodworsky rukopi.^,
INTKODUCTIOIi
heathenism
of
all trace
practiceof
The
blamed.
be
and
to
accrue
spring,and
sacred
pollutingthe
historyfrom
Willibrord,in fellingthe
day
some
preservation.Boniface
of
was
which
sentiment
their
be
denied
aftergrowthsof heathenism,
ban, rendered
country, from
alienate
image-breaking Calvinists
idolatrythat was practisedby
sects
some
loosingthe
freer,
fixingof
our
gaze
inward
consecrates
beyond
'
of the Piomish
burden
more
floor
eradicated
the Reformation
elevation
of
introduction
(seeSuppL).
It
and
the
and
for
us
Alps
parties,
non-conformityhere
the heathen
among
the
once
that
everywhere,and
us
near
which
at
oak,
more
every
would
us.
Probably
the
is
God
domestic.
faith
our
and
the
the
'
to
of
longer
sacred
to
sentiment
and
morals,
minds
and
a
there
ous
precoci-
half-way to meet
afterwards
its purification
of Christianity,
as
that Old Norse
is remarkable
legend occasionally
came
in utter
disgustand doubt
from
the heathen
faith,placed their reliance on their own
strength
in the Solar lioS 17 we
Thus
read of Vebogi and
and virtue.
Eadey a sik ];autruSu,'in themselves they trusted ; of king Hakon
allir aSrir,]?eir
trua
a
sem
(Fornm. sog. 1, 35) konungr gerirsem
certain
mentions
who, turningaway
men
'
'
matt
ok
sinn
'
vildi
long while, "c. ; of Hiorleifr
sacrifice
aldri biota,'would
never
(Landn. 1, 5.7); of Hallr and
sinn' (Landn. 1,
Thorir goSlaui^'vildu eigibiota, ok triiSu a matt
getitat Hrolfr
11) ; of king Hrolfr (Fornm. scig.1, 98) ekki er ]?ess
in
idols and
fiends,I have
'
this
'
tima
blotat goS,lieldr triiSu
kappar bans hafi nokkurn
pions
sinn ok megin,'it is not thought that king H. and his chamfi matt
have
at any
time, "c.;of Orvaroddr
(Fornald.sog. 2, 165; cf.
505) ekki vandist blotum, ]?vihann truSi a matt sinn ok megin ';
that
Tliis is the mood
of Finnbogi (p.272) ek trui a sialfan mik.'
in a Danish
still finds utterance
folk-song(D.V. 4, 27), though
konungr
ok
'
'
without
reference
to
religion:
INTRODUCTION.
it is Christian
and
the inner
consecrate
We
(seeSiippl.).
if Paganism
that,even
longer,and brought out
to elevate
and
man
assume,
may
besides,wliicli strives
sentiment
have
lived
and
in
would
while
conld
shattered
have
and
dissolved
to
we
fragrantblossom
regard with
of nourishinggrain that covers
to the crop
wonder
; Christianity
To the heathen
too was
wide expanses.
germinatingthe true God,
to the Christians
who
the time
At
the heathen
doctrine with
Old
as
to
matured
into fruit.
press
have
notion,which
entertained
their power
well
faith,and
of
as
invoke
Norse
the
of
even
latter in
the missionaries
fusingthem
Anglo-Saxons we
are
in heathen
new
into
told,that
gods,or
cases
particular
of
one.
some
at least
in which
they
and
sagas
coarselyderided.
the
to
same
forward,many
Christianity
began to
their ancient
at the
continued
to
all in
Of Norsemen
believed
had
when
seem
did
are
brilliant
for
pass
"
Slav
in the
name
herdsmen
hunters
Slovak
form
Thunar
Parom
doubtless
ch. VIII.
Perun
in
With
the
Saxon
was
nse
name,
to
mean
but
a
an
signifies
Same, Sabme
Obotrite
=
Lapp
in the
Frank
Nialssagaseems
(seeSuppl.).
had
INTRODUCTION.
'
been
christians much
by
even
named
and
their
aid
3, 12 says
spells.Landnfimabok
truSi a Krist,en
]?6het hann a Thor til seefara
varSa' ; he believed
alls ]7ess,
mestu
er honnm
]?otti
hann
ok
harSrseSa
have
to
seem
and
in enchantments
invoked
Helgi :
deities
old
later,the
So
them.
formerlyproved helpfulto
Christ,and
yet
"c.
the
Hence
Thor
called upon
he
in
and
voyages
of
ok
in
difficulties,
transferred heathen
to Christ.
ei^ithets
Beda 1, 15 relates of Eedwald, an East- Anglian king in the beginab uxore
ing of the 7th century : rediens domum
sua, a quibusdam
doctoribus seductus est, atque a sinceritate fidei depravatus,
perversis
ita ut in morem
habuit
antiquorum
posteriorapejora prioribus,
Samaritanorum, et Christo servire videretur et diis quibus antea
too
poets
'
in
serviebat,atque
Ohristi
arulam
et
eodem
ad
fano
victimas
in
altare habebat
et
sacrificium
(see Suppl.).
daemoniorum'
This
must
we
shrink
not
from
recomizino-
and
ex-
and
customs
amining Celtic monuments
on
ground now
occupied
Germans.
Leo's
the
real
by
importantdiscoveryon
bearingsof the
of the Slavs and
The religion
Malberg glossarymay lead to much.
Lithuanians
would
be
far
known
to us, if these
accurately
nations,in the centuries immediately followingtheir conversion,
had more
of their antiquities
carefully
preserved the memory
; as it
scattered detail only wants
is,much
and traditions still
collecting,
alive in
districts aftbrd
many
mythology we
Germany
possess
holds
While
were
few
each
as
more
somewhat
middle
the
whole
rich
On
the
place,peculiarto
herself and
of
that
decided
races
Finnish
fuller information.
conversion
centuries,the Teutonic
material.
and
Gaul
and
finished in the
forsook the faith
course
of
not
favourable.
un-
Slavland
of
very
of their fathers
very
INTRODUCTION.
from
of
works
successive
the
Eoman
earlier undisturbed
from
scanty and
of
time
Teutonic
foreignsource,
the
in
of the
are
yet exceedinglyimportant,
invaluable.
nay
The
converted
about
is
first,
the Saxons
and
the East
of
religion
South
obscure
more
to
than
us
races, which
that
of the
incomparablyless than
know
againwe
German
were
Saxons
about
the
the
the
on
tell me,
one
here
and
far different
of Saxo
manner
tribe
What
of
superstitions
beliefs and
that
there
by
that
time
Let
their forefathers !
nothing more
was
plainlyshows
footmark
there
traditions of his
that
to
no
be had
recollections
such
century
But
Sweden
thing impossiblein
Saxo
to
are
only
not
what
the
me
placedbefore
we
then
monument
the recent
declare such
eight books of
the Norse
logy,
mytho-
first
truth,the
of
they show
because
in
people had to be
I especially
remark, that Saxo
converts.
of some
prominent gods ; what righthave
the
faith of the
ancient
lightthe
infer from
to
welcome
most
all mention
suppresses
In
the doubters
altered
an
not
non-mention
Germany,
that
of many
they had
never
been
heard
of there ?
Then, apart
from
Saxo, we
religionpreserved for
whither
it had
Iceland.
It
multitude
of
fled
as
us
it
in
were
find
the
for
purer
remotest
more
authorityfor
corner
of
the Norse
the
North,
perfectsafety, namely, in
"
As late
as
10
INTKODUCTION.
the
coming
to
Sweden
and
doubt
to cast
language.
and
on
all
it
makes
That
obscurer
an
perishedin Norway,
Denmark.
assail the
To
probably have
would
rescue,
handed
been
down
to
both
us
in
clearer
modern
authoriti-es,
shape,through older and more
the easier to study it from many
sides and
mqre
historically.
Just
little can
as
undertaken
collect and
to
of German
known
perceivethe kinshipand
mythology with
of the Norse
I have
fail to
we
heathenism,
and
set
that
system of Norse
clearness
the Old
and
German
from
aloof
mythology. By such
space, and to sharpen our
it ;
that
so
in
latter,where
far
faith,so
limitation
vision
it stands
as
for
nexion
con-
mythology.
all that
of
exclusively
close
can
be
now
the
complete
hope to gain
criticism of
the Norse,
opposed to
or
need
we
substance
or
inland
Germany.
The antiquity,
and Norse
and affinity
of the German
originality
mythologiesrest on the followinggrounds :
1. The undisputedand very close affinity
the
of speechbetween
the now
two
demonstrated
races, and
irrefutably
identityof form
in their oldest poetry. It is impossible that nations
speaking
whose songs all
stock,'
languages which had sprung from the same
the badge of an alliteration either unknown
wore
or
quitedifferently
in their
should have differed materially
appliedby their neighbours,
to
religiousbelief. Alliteration seems
give place to christian
rhyme, first in Upper Germany, and then in Saxony, precisely
it had
because
been
existing.Without
the
characteristic of heathen
true
that
their
of form
peculiarities
that
the
the
one
German
race
one
should
another.
otherwise
Saxon
and
Old
over
superiority
liave in many
than
the
and
chief divinities of
from
not
the
their
prejudiceto
and
High
had
the two
in
marked
language;
German
the Old
dialects
Norse,
pointsits claims
have
to
the
and
as
the
their
quite
incredible
seem
other none,
been
is
still
poetrieshave
or
that
reallydifferent
differences
dialects have
so
and
it would
gods and
should
were
their
it
originalaffinity,
finish ; but
have
There
Norse
then
songs
no
doubt,
but
Gothic, Angloseveral
pointsof
the faitliof inland Germany
may
distinction and individuality.
11
INTKODUCTIOxN'.
by all Teutonic
jointpossession,
worship. If we are
relatingto religious
tongues, of many
2. The
4th
form
same
authorities of the
the Norse
faith with
the German
are
the
in
by the Goths
8th, in exactlythe
used
century, by
and
and
0.
muspilli,
Sax.
notions
thus
out:
with
mudspelli,
A. Sax. ides,
with the Eddie
itis,
the
the
word
produce a
Alamanni
the
in
bear
to
in
of
century, the affinity
13th
or
to
it continues
as
breaks
anon
sense
12th
therebyvindicated.
3. The identityof mythic
ever
able
terms
antiquityof
the
the
latter,
nomenclature, which
and
O.H.G.
agreement of the
the Eddie
dis,or of
conclusive evidence.
brisingamen, affords perfectly
in which
both there and here the
similar way
4. The precisely
religious
mythus tacks itself on to the heroic legend. As the
the Eddie
with
Gothic, Fraukish
we
in the
5. The
and
the connexion
run
of the veiled
into
another,
one
myths
also which
background.
minglingof
constellations.
intimate
all
genealogies
Norse
scarcelydeny
can
stand
and
union
the
This
mythic element
is
an
uneffaced
with
names
vestigeof the
of
plants
primeval
between
customs
were
transformed
into
christian,spots which
retained for
sometimes
alreadyconsecrated were
lics,
of the Cathochurches and courts of justice.The popularreligion
in the adoration of saints,includes a good many
particularly
and often graceful
and pleasingrelics of paganism (seeSuppL).
heathenism
had
7. The
Conf.
aedepol!
me
evident
our
'
donner
herole !
me
! ' the
! hammer
castor
Sei-v.
'
"c.
medius^lidius,'
Lat.
'
pol!
INTRODUCTION.
12
tlie
unravelling
In
with
part
overlook
the
the
Celts,
Slavs,
confirmation
find
certain
old
forms
and
usages
Finnish
nations
the
Against
of
historical
and
is,
faithfully
by
aversion
of
worth
the
of
of
facts,
our
of
without
mythology
what
themselves,
have
left
which
is
general
not
task
to
be
of
of
view
attained
covered
half-dis-
early
the
the
(see
more
substance
SuppL).
and
scorn
heathenism
of
object
My
distortions
securing
of
ness
incomplete-
the
by
afterwards
remaining
slow
the
in
mania
but
on
the
to
the
mean
the
and
very
taken
damage
preserved.
been
collect
to
guarded
has
these
decadence.
solutions
that
the
High
course
done
mythologies,
all
of
on
frequently
sufficiently
am
nations
christians
so
with
the
and
astronomical
simply
fellow-labourers
enlist
store
and
has
or
data,
light
duration
its
Greek
connexion
loose
introduced
in
and
metaphysical
foisting
to
which
Norse
the
throw
tonic
Teu-
of
Slavic
the
of
with
Frankish,
superstitions
and
myths
adapted
error
and
Gothic,
heathenism
domestic
study
the
peculiarly
are
our
with
also
But
German.
by
Lithuanian
and
fruitful
(so
nationalities
Old
would
scope
contact
with
afford
they
our
mere
those
Celtic
especially
wherever
of
the
of
the
of
nations,
extension
in
indispensable
appears
Finns,
This
languages
particularly
ones,
and
justification
the
of
ways)
many
it
neighbouring
of
Lithuanians
and
reason
relations,
mythologies
elucidation.
or
ample
complex
these
to
not
in
not
SuppL).
(see
of
would
faith,
new
and
to
solid
and
IL
CHAPTER
GOD.
all Teutonic
In
varieties
are
is
there
Norse,
the
even
it lacks
Norse
Gothic
the
vowel
know
the
nom.
as
man,
fatar, pruodar,
them
company,
have
nowhere
of the
with
also
other
of
names
424.
432)
need
any
such
heathen
down.^
form
deus
firmly
too
distinction.
The
masc.
noun,
connecting
cot
gen.
cotes,
bear
indeed
the
sanctity
that
quent
fre-
preserved
reason
M.
mans,
to
as
inviolate,than
Dut.
the
(1,486), and
god
God
and
article
(4,383.
394.
404.
proper
nouns
beings-reject every
are
and
existed, though
reg.
same
1, 180), the
likely that
more
ace.
genitivesirreg.,
the
having
the
The
the
established
dcr got in
as
MS.
2,
260a.
is said
to
of
deity.
On
radical
the
arrived
drift of these
has
Sa.xo
does
The
Slav,
andbahts
shall
and
not
to
"
inflect
ciMtor
speak
or
hugh is
bhaj colere
minister.
have
an
mere
word
Gqd
have
we
connected
with
not
the
to be this : The
word, though used
archaism, pointing to a time when
irregularity diie to abtrition, the
yet
adj.
as
Tlior
Uhland
with
perhaps
; conf.
in ch, IX.
also
p. 20,
p. 198.
the
Sanskr.
with
note
the
on
bhaga
obscure
word
boghat,
felicitas, bhakta
bahts
dives.
in
Of
the
the
Trans.
connected
;
the
immediately
seems
is this
word
was
really neuter
having always been masc.
devotus,
it is not
remarks
form
neut.
of
meaning
certaintyf
at
The
masc,
they
oldest
dialects,
Gothic
the
three
same
its
here
irreg.genitives
expected
It is
occur.
vocative
divine
the
it,only with
it
worn
three
doulit
not
.preserved the
Lat.
the
perhaps
we
do
O.H.G.
have
met
had
use
should
(-s,-r) of
guffs w^ithout.
the
has
had
name
with
O.H.G.
and
fateres
and
mannes
we
in O.H.G.
in
cot, 0.
and
(hence
goten), yet
is formed
therein
Now,
M.H.G.
god
all the
sing,termination
sing,
gen.
fadrs, br6(5rs.
of
O.H.G.
god,
Though
masculine
as
dialectic
The
got, M.L.G.
make.
to
word
Fris.
with
always
God.
name
O.
M.H.G.
remark
not
agreeing
i,
general
gud,
the
use
do
; I
sing,cotan
and
Dan.
grammatical
the
by
has
Being
Supreme
Goth.
gocf ; Swed.
Norse
0.
called
been
consent
one
the
tongues
Goth,
6e6s, deus
GOD.
14
shows
A.S.
good,Goth, gods,O.N",goor,
first have
should
we
show
to
as
an
who
and
from
O.N.
distinguished
?).
; Goth. Gautos
God has long been compared
Koza
O.H.G.
word
The
(Bopp,comp.
a
gram., p.
then
Sridatta),
address
and
one
God
as
with
samozazdani
first half
of
they are
the
one.
When
stand
for
so
that
we
forms
god,not
derivatives
the
man,
its
to
meaning j
justas
may
O.H.G.
definite
Being as a more
the compound
syllable,
last
as
in
as
names,
Cotakisal, Cotaperaht,
anything as
can
only
Irmincot, Hellicot.
Ulphilasexchanges the
the tenuis in
741.
; Vuk
proper
many
also
Servians
of the Divine
generalnotion
cot
infer
can
the
as
and
Irmandio, Hiltiscalh,Sikufrit,
like
formed
well carry
In
not
'HXl6Soto";,
a compound,
originally
been
! self-created God
bozhe
the
cot forms
O.H.G.
The
have
must
apt meaning,
very
supposed,
datus, increatus,
se
Mitradatta
"e6SoTo";,
word
Teutonic
our
Pers. Kliocld
been
has
be, as
qvadata (a
Sanskr.
(A. S. Geatas,
the
with
Gotar),
Zend
of the
violent contraction
latter
35). If the
O.N.
Gautar
be
must
of the
name
(O.H.G. Kuzun,
Gutans
called themselves
Goths, who
national
the
from
removed
ll is still farther
Good.i
for
TH
D, which
plains
ex-
Luke
(god-fearing)
guda-faurhts
; thus
ably
though the dat. sing,is invariguSa.^ Likewise in speakingof many gods,which to Christians
would
idols,he spellsgtida,using it as a neuter, John 10,
mean
idols are meant
The
A.S. god has a neut. pi. godic,when
34-5.
the O.H.G. and
(cod.exon. 250,2. 254,9. 278,16.). In like manner
M.H.G.
god) is commonly neuter, and
(false
compound apcot,ajjtcot
Tit. 1, 1
2, 25, gagudei(godliness)
forms
its
3254.
3302
pi.apcotir;
can
be
whether
correct, is
the
M.H.G.
'
dcr
questionable
; we
aptgot
have
'
in
taken
Geo.
to
ovbeh
'
and
in derivatives
it falls under
rule asain.
"
Teans.
15
GOD.
Another
3, 694
; Luther
expressiongotzeI
N.H.G.
has in Deut.
'
12, 3
die
have
discussed,Gramni,
demigod ^ (see
the neut. goffidolum
Suppl.). The O.N. language distinguished
from the masc.
gud'deus. Snorri 119 says of Sif it harfagragoS,'
if a heathen would have said it.
the fairhaired god ; I do not know
from fear of desecrating
and exclamations, our people,
In curses
In Er. Alberus
gotzerridolum.
'
the
God,
of
name
resort
potz tausend
! or,
kotz
but I cannot
trace
the
similar
older
some
! Mz
custom
back
of the
! instead
wunder
tausend
of Gottes ;
speech. The
to be
Ueu, hlcu,guicu^seems
to
ancient
our
(seeSuppl.).
Some
that
change
to
of
heathen
Thus
remarkable
the
God
of the word
people^may
common
also
in
have
older
our
a
speech and
connexion
with
notions.
it is thrown
(seeSuppl.). Poems
welcome
uses
goteunde
^
a personal
intensify
pronoun
have, by way of giving a hearty
in,as it were,
in
mir
]\I.H.G.
willekomen
to
; Trist. 504.
1 Writers
of the 16-1 7th centuries use
olgotzefor statue (Stielersays, from
the Mount
of the apostlesasleep on
of Olives,
allegorical
representation
has den olgotzen tragen
for doing house
61
oil). Hans Sachs freqiiently
The
IV. 3, 37"^ 99^
O.H.G.
drudgery,I. 5, 418'i 528^. III. 3, 24* 49^
coz,
(Juvenal6, 343),which Graff 4, 154 would identifywith
simpuvium Numae
and belongsto giozan=fundere.
a vessel,
gotze,was
2 Such
arise from two causes
must
not be abused,
: a holy name
a fear may
that
of
softened
down
to
dreaded
the
has
be
an
devil,
by
or
unholy
name,
e.g.,
animals
its
how
the
call
formidable
form
people
modifying
; see Chap.'XXXIII,
(Dan. tordenveir
preierto say donnerwetter
by another name, and for Donner
donnerwetzstein
for Thursday),donnerwettstein
donnerkeil,
or
1),
(wetterstein
an
'
'
wasche, dummer.
In Fornm.
sog.
10, 283
we
have
Oddiuer
for OSinn
haps
per-
metr.
rom.
3, 284.
(Woden's
host)
was
16
GOD.
gote suit
ir willekomen
welcome
to
dar
nacli
mir
und
mir,
rehte
Dietr.
4619.
1268.
1393.
unde
mir
wis
nu
Dietr.
shall be
got alrest,
willekomen
wis
und
oueh
208.
406.
got
willekomen
sin
ouch
Eilh.
sit ouch
Nu
5200.
; Oswalt
unde
mir
wis
(ye
gote wilkomen^
sit willekomen
solt groz
1082.
305, 27.
got wilkomen
mir
du
2189.
; Lanz.
mir
niir
; Trist. 5186.
sit mir
128, 13.
; Dietr. 5803.
uncle
me)
; Parz.
got wilkomen
got wilkomen
and
willekomen
west
lande
iurem
country,
your
got ; Frauend.
Trist. 248.
mir
God,
sin,
dem
mir
richen
got wilkomen
1163.
got
; Ls.
1,
'
Romance
on
Otto
ende
; but
poems
I. and
tni.
Saxon-Latin
the
his brother
Supreme Being is
The
has
Heinrich
of the
song
10th
sid wilicomo
conceived
century
bethiu
goda
omnipresent,and
as
is
under
expected,as much as the host himself,to take the new-comer
his protection
; so the Sloveny say to the arrivingguest bogh th
vsprimi,God receive you ! ^ and we to the parting guest God
call it commending or committing
We
guide,keep, bless you !
I compare
to God, M.H.G.
with these
one
gote ergeben,Er. 3598.
who
the Hail ! called out to one
arrives or departs(heill
ver
]?u!
also associated the names
with which
Stem. 67"'86''),
of helpful
are
'
'
'
'
the
of
assurance
den
Trist. 4151.
f. d.
The
schatz
or
weiz
nu
nieman
Here
;
too
Svenska
Dmission
of and
the
got
visor
alone
2, 7.
between
the
thou
well,be
heill scaltu
Agnarr,
40.
ignorance:
comfortable
This
31*.
God
of the omniscient
name
weiz
daz
wan
of
emphasizes
got unde
ich ;
(except)got
unde
of / with
God
combination
counterpartthe opprobriousone
XXXIII.
gud
the
knowledge
2308, 3.^
mill ; Nib.
utan
way
same
! fare thou
tJioiiwith
devil,ch.
two
datives
is archaic,conf. Zeitschr.
2, 190.
a.
! Frauend.
192, 20 ; conf. 177, 14.
diu waltvogelltn
dan got unde
nieman
; Ecke
das mac
ein kleinez vogellin,
und
ich und
niemen
bevinde daz wan
er
getriuwe sin ; Walth. 40, 15. Birds play the spy on men's privacy.
2
Bilgewaz
hie haert
primi,gralvaVenus
uns
anders
96.
wol
17
GOD.
by
is shown
remarkable
kunna
engan
know
and
OSinn
save
ok
to
Amis
1889, 3.
ik
die
Deity : got
hugSa
which
secrets
can
none
Not
is named
den
Nib.
sane
diit et de
O.Fr.,jel te pardoinsde
noch
w?r
neic si im
280, 5.
Wh.
378, 25.
his
whispered them,
der tii'vclnoch
beschirmet
ek
daz
as:
Sometimes
245.
; ]\Iones untersuch.
mi
time,
1,487.
95^ Fornald. siig.
38"-^
in
Also
unde
heathen
sog. 1, 380
has
he
whomsoever
to the
989.
messe
By
Offinn.
is at once
revealed,Sa^m.
divinity
are
phrasessuch
quiteparallel
as
in Fornald.
passage
mik
nema
far back
speech so
of
these modes
referring
by
in
1273.
protectshim.
one
passionsto God ;
Ages attribute human
is He often picturedin a state of complacencyand joy
especially
and againin the contrary state of wrath and vengeance.
(seeSuppl.),
and happily
is favourable
to the creation of eminent
The former
of the Middle
Poems
endowed
men
(in amiable
worhte
freudcnwas,
ime
ze
freuden
er
Troj.19922.
Misc.
maz;
frouwe, an
So
formet
ze
werdc,^ do
sin
so
he
when
1^
Perci-
made
scnftcsmuotes. do er
do
got der was iii froiden,
vil
muot
reinem
er
geschuofdie
1, 24^
Wigal. 92S2.
wibe
reinen fruht,wan
got der
was
tugent,wlinne, schoene
vil ivol
an
libe ;
was
dir vergaz
vostre
; MS.
muote
schuof
troubadour
form, training
"
stuont
1, 201*.
MS.
er
gar lool
gemuot,do
"
zuJit,do'r Parzivalen
suczen
maz
hohem
in
was
was
trim
einer
an
148, 26.
geschuofso
got der
was
Parz.
val);
er
got
cors
sings:
waz
man
belha
amoros;
ze
sol schouweu.
lobe
domna, de
cor
liayn.1, 117.^
y entendia
It is
an
Ls. 1, 35.
Dieus, quau
equallyheathen
gavairthi peace.
creative God
rejoicingin his -work,the M.H.G. poets especially
lac der gotes iliz ; Parz. 88, 15.
den henden
and zeal : an
attribute dilujence
5.
fliz
Parz.
den
140,
got het sinen Ilizgar ze wnnsche
gotes
;
jach,er triiege
ich
4130.
wol an si geleit
woen
got selbe worhte dich niit siner got; Wigal.
licher hant ; Wigal. 9723.
zware
got der hat geleitsine kunst und sine kraft,
So in
disen loblichen lip; Iw. 1685.
sine meisterschalt
sinen tliz und
an
1
The
To
Gotliic
the
18
GOD.
to
God
propensity to
gaze
at
human
do : got mohte
selbe gcrne sehen die
beauty,or to do whatever men
selben juncfrouwen; Fragm. 22"'. gott moht
in (him, i.e. the
musician)gerne hoeren in sinen himelkceren; Trist. 7649. den slac
scoUe got selbe haben gesehen(shouklhave
that stroke)
seen
; Eol.
198,
18. Karl
72
got selbe
moht
ez
sehen
gerne
; Trist. 6869.
ein
of
expressedin
Ullar hylliok
On
an
in
rite,icli wain,
erde
the
angry
will
be
The
idea
blithe
sympathizing,
the
subst.
allra
other
Irnldi,O.N.
goSa ;
hand,
ob
er
solJien marstcdlcr
recurs
rt"/^y
rcid' varS
several
graciousgod,is particularly
47^^.
hylU : OSins hylli; Sam.
Sa^m. 45^^.
of the
times
in the Edda
];er
Asabragr; Sasm.
];aFreyja oc fnasaSi ;
er
hccte.
and
primitivesensuous
avenging deity (seeSuppL), the most
treated
of presentlyin ch. VIII, under
J^erOSinn,
228''.
genuocte da mite,
and
of
representation
strikingexample
Donar, thunder.^
elsewhere
85^
OSinn
Soim.
71^
"
rci"r
er
o/racTr; Siem.
she
was
wroth,
fere muser,
fist Dex de sa main iiue, por nature
tout le mont
i
chief
trere
s'ele
la
voloit
contrefere,
nen
a
no
porroit
Dex,
;
porroituser,
que ja
s'ilsen voloit pener, mi porroit,
ce
cuit,assener, que ja une telle feist,por peine
Clirestien;
que
jaia
il i meist
(see SuppL).
Piacula
....
19
GOD.
as the
panted,
guSin o-eid' ordin
snorted
and
or
his beard.
ira)is announced
(deorum
deos); Fornald.
wolf in Iieinli.XLII
angry
; Fornm.
2, 29.
sog.
352.
; Egilss.
231.
go5a grcmi
go5 (offendere
rjrcmia
at
out
spirtles
imo
sog.
(badethem),daz
ich
717
daz
; Reinh.
got wil
975.
daz
4.
845,
riime
anclen
got! (God
sinen
verviieren
sinen
rue
The
talis
quia
hie ist
43, 28.
got immer
ez
ir her ; Parz.
mit
daz
wsene
vengeance); Gudr.
12131.
was
hie suohten
uns
geschehengotes rdche
Osw.
69.
zorn
(wreak his
it); Trist.
Lex Bajuv.
vitanda
causa
provocat,et exinde
flagellamurin
the expressions
were
coarse
frugibuset penuriam patimur. How
abuse
An
that putteth God
stillused in the 17th century '
on
his mcltlc,and maketh
him to hold strict and pitiless
inquisition,
that verilyhe shall,for saving of his honour, smite thereinto vnth
his fists ; and
offended
to run
again:
itpon the sjKnrs of an
in the Mid. Ages called gotc hide,
was
jealousGod "} A wicked man
form of imprecationwas
One
loathed by God.
to consigna man
ad
Deuni
est, quae
"
"
"
hatred
to God's
goteshaz !
in
uz
off)balde in goteshaz !
ein boeswiht
the
goteslioz ; Altd.
haben
2, 47.
the MLG.
But, what
in
ace.
der
var
so
3, 212.
w.
which
sunnen
varet
hen
an
1799.
does
Hartmann
Serious
not
on
haz
varn,
haz
ir suit farn
Unprinted
Er. 93.
nu
ziuhe
deserve
have
the
'
in
'
in
von
and
haz
so
perfect
tens
heigh-
der
Parz.
sunnm
haz; Eracl.
375, 26.
on
3196.^
46.
Riiediger
mir
sunnen
shine
manner
gotes haz,'or
has
of
; Frauend.
sun
like
svnncn
poems
Wiggert
Eeinaert
the sun,
sunnen
godeshaz
In
him
man
kindly.
illness
ich
miieze
so
strichen
der
(al.foul weather,
6104.
Iw.
haz !
hicz in dev
gotes
colouring
;
sunnen
Helmbr.
cursed
gesendet beide
prepos.
the heathenish
1100.
mich
109, 12.
'
in another
parallel
haz !
Frauend.
(sheer
goteshaz alsam
er
without
247, 26.
hin !
den
vart
nu
mueze
nu
Trist. 14579.
; Kl. 518.
bestanden
Jmz
mir
von
liz strtchet
Trist. 5449.
20
GOD.
Gizericli
Vandal
The
where
Vand.
it to,
shall drive
they
that God
is angry
or
with, ej)'
ov"i
what
1, 5.
Such
then
and
now
rebellious spiritin
which
cease
from
So dame
breaks
land
the
Breide
holy relics ;
in
out
Orendel
to
the
the
vintagefailed,
the
river.^
statue
of Urban
would
Arcadians
; Eol.
gods
only anger
not
bath
or
squills
(Theocr.7,
chase
the
If
with
their Pan
scourge
their
the
246, 30.
into
thrown
was
bootless from
when
((TKiX\.ai,";),
they returned
106). The Greeks imputed to
break
after losingthe
actually,
of his
uncover
Marsilies
; and
2395
; e.g. Ferabr.
Franks
threatens
too
The
the
of
and
hate,
3.
78,
1309.
90,
of
Hel.
den
gesach;
^
When
again ;
-
Here
dwells
himel
von
riJceo
Christ; Hel. 1,
Morolt
list 114.^
1793,
If God
got von
Trist. 2492.
3.
can
got mich
heilac; Wesso-
bmii,
we
can
build
p. 16.
is,there
liebe Gott
peoplesay
riki
der riche
3526.
Cot edmahtico,cot
"
2.
der rMe
114,22.
hebamme,
God
thie
drohtin ; Hel.
our
lightningstrikes,
der
gnmdeger trehtin;Eeinh.
143, 7.
4971.
V.d. wibe
Ettners
Where
riU
richen got
godo
God:
rieh
195,9.
himele; Eoth.
durch
the
fro min
6.
Freq. the
"
god;
ie
God
is grace
!
And,
peace ; of a solemn
di'ive den lieben Gott
and
to
sjiotit is said
from
person's
in his sanctum.
to disturb a solitary
(Lessing1, 243),means,
OHG.
rtlilii
dives,potens, also beatus ; and dives is near akin to Diviis,
as
Dis, Ditis springsout of divit. From the Slav. 6%/us derived boghut(dives),
with Ops, the
Lilh. hagotas; compare
ops, in-ops (Russ. u-boghiy),opulentus
room
Bona
Dea.
Conf.
Diefenb.
celt. 1, 196.
21
GOD.
brunn.
"
"
ivaltant Krist
9,
OV.
Gudr.
; Csedm.
(AS.)wealdend
heofnes
4.
feeder
]?eodawealdend.
17, 15.
2243.
wealdend; Beow.
wuldres
25.
25, 91.
wealdend; Cffidm.
alwealda; Beow.
(OS.)
630.
waldand
waldand
drolitin
god.3,17.
This epithet
is not found
1, 19.
The notion of wielding',dominari,regere, is further
in the Edda.
apphed to the Supreme Being in the phrasees ivaltcn,Parz. 568, 1.
! M. T"nt. godwouds !
13225.
So ouv gottivalt's
En. 7299.
10165.
Huyd. op St. 2, 548. Our ace. in das wait Gott ! is a blunder ;
1/^
called the
Agxicola596. Praet. weltb. 2, 50. God is occasionally
; Hel.
waldand
4,5. Q,Q.
5, 20.
aloivaldo 4,8.
8, 2. 69, 23.
'
'
'
"
Old
lebtnoch, i.e.the
MHG.
In
4401.
The
(sweetheart).
Servian
stari
MS.
MHG.
diu
hohste
the
men,
25, 91.
"
that God
OHG.
them, and
of
the
use
6.
487, 20.
zi waltanteru
the
hcnti,
the all-
time
same
Lat.
which
; with
The
saw
(Vuk 2, 244.
song
krvnik
God
is at
'all-wielding'
all-remembering
seeing,
all-knowing,
; hence
OV.
ever.
13th
epithetaltisdmus,Wh.
may be compared the
Wh.
'
Frauenlob
in
as
hat
568, 8.
same
it is said of fortunate
N. Boeth.
145. (MHG.)
(OHG.) kesah tih kot ! 0 te felicem !
gesachin got!=happy he! Altd. bl. 1, 347. so mir got crgaz ;
vergezzen ; Nib. 2256, 3. wie gar
Troj.kr. 14072. so hat got min
iuwer got vergaz (how utterlyGod forgotyou) ; Iw. 6254. got min
heete sin vergezzen ; Trist. 9243.
genaxlevergaz ; Ecke 209. got
=
examples,see
got iemer
you
in his
Gramm.
sclwnwe
sight!
so
Trist. 12483.
For other
guards: daz
4, 175." God, by regarding,
Iw.
794.
0.
Engl.God
you
see
God
si
keep
22
GOD.
substantive
Among
several vvliicliGod
lias in comare
epitliets
mon
with
earthlyrulers (seeSuppl.): Gothic frdiijaOS. frdho,
I shall treat of more
fro, AS. fred ; which name
fullyby and by.
"
OHG.
"
truhtin,MHG.
drottinn.
OHG.
"
of God, is
the
contracted
never
Romance
domnus, don.
than
more
Dominus
into
Father
as
The
heathens.
to
well
as
matercula
to
more
nowhere
seen
s65
all appearance,
AS.
"
i. 3, 6.
AS.
God.
appliedto
father Goth,
is
14. eald
223,
fadr
metod, Beow.
metod, Beow.
expressionwhich
an
christians than
0.
grandfather,
is with
lord,as pater irary'jp
fa]?s
with
pats. The
To
hereafter.
say
connected
1883.
altfatar
OHG.
the
almost
on
familiar to
more
Greeks
"TTciTep, and
as
became
Beow.
ealdfteder,
As the
"
likewise
in
appears
the
Edda,
Ssem.
miotu"r
226^
and
mezan
being no
meizan
105, the
miotuSr
Eornald.
too, the
; in
of
shifting
OISI".miotucfr
The
'
to
wolfs
the
HeimSallar,' and
poets
use
441,
'manna
mezzan
(Wunsch's) gewalt
sin
^
Jane
to
with
head
sog. p.
pater !
(d
consonant
appears
Cato
Cato
conjuring-spell,
ir
134
160
and
metere, besides
t),the quantityis
for
also sector,messor
be
which
the
Heimdall
sword
is
'
was
mans
there
inverted.
; in Snorri
killed
miotuSr
is
104.
called
'
so
in
(seeSuppl.). In MHG.
of exquisite
: do
symmetry in creating
bilde mciz
; Troj. 1962C.
got selb in
miotuSr'
but what
?
metiri
Lat.
can
mean
Di.-^sunapiter
able
in the remark-
2;;
GOD.
riclieiifixiudoiiwas,
7.e: rehte
laugemczzcn,
nie uach
voUeni
got der
was
kunde
wer
do
maz,
mezzen
create
25.
'
MS.
got het
throws
in
ze
is
er
der
wunsclie
in
er
'
to
do
ir
lipals
si
an
weder
do
frijiden,
so
chcnc
; Miyc.
maz
cbcne maz,
daz
er
2, 18G.
an
si
er
Tit. 130. 1.
anders denne
gemezzen,
werke
ilber mich
gesaz, Parz. 518, 21.
thing as
giezen to cast,
the
same
(Troj.19805), or
1, 195^ 2, 226'')
; and
gcgozzcn
in
ein
'
uf ir vel,ir mlindei
rot
und
ein
bilde
'
schaj^en
(Walth. 45,
24,
wiz
'
uns
bilde
mould
Suchenwirt
1, 22''
got
so
therefore
154".
1,
; MS.
maz
sol
werlte
zer
er
154
ir kel
it says
'
; which
"
"
obana
a"
himele,Mb.
1.
2136, 1.
Of
such
voit,Berte 44,
sitzt,Melander
181.
Guitecl.
Jocoseria
2, 139.
1, 439.
cot
der
liber
der blauen
almahtico, dii
himil
decke
inti
Wessobr. Geb.
eel
gaworahtos(wroughtestheaven and earth),
a
creat, Ferabr. 775.
scnhor,qui lo nion
(|uitot le mont forma,
Berte 143. que fezit nueyt e dia,Ferabr. 3997. per aycelsenhor que
fetz eel e rozada (skyand dew), Ferabr. 2994. 4412.
qui fist ciel et
Berte 28. QQ". 111. 139. 171. 188. Aimon
876.
qui feis mer
rousee,
et onde, Meon
des hant
3, 460.
salee,Berte 67. qui fist et mer
la nue, Berte
daz mer
gesalzenhat, Parz. 514, 15. qui fait courre
erda
24
GOD,
183
lo6.
17780.
1GG58.
erde
18,
qui
par
gebotund
Mar.
celui
Zeu";).par
{ve(})e\r]jepeTa
die
466, 30.
hat
151.
wider
wunder
hat
den
264, 25.
der durch
30, 29.
der
der
weinen
unde
A.
vermac,
gewalt,Parz. 43,
Parz. 7 9.
takes),
der beidiu krump
Parz.
nieman
sleht
der
9.
und
Heinr.
git unde
der
1355.
nimt
aller
(givesand
lachen
Wh.
258, 19.
geschuof,
gescuof(both crooked and plain),
sihet alle
Diut. 3, 52.
getougen (secrets),
elliu herzen siht,Frid. 355.
der in diu herze siht,Wh.
ane
ollu rseSr,Fornm.
solina hefSi
Landn.
If,in
sog. 1, 3.
skapat,ibid. 1, 242.
sa
het
oUu
er
a
rseSr,ibid. 8, 107.
J^ann sem
solina
er
skapaSi,
p. 139.
of the
and phrasesdescripepithets
tive
of God, unmistakable
traces of Heathenism
predominate,while
others have
barelyan inklingof it,the followingexpressionsare
still more
with
the
heathen
of
indisputablyconnected
way
thinking.
In the Norse mythology,the notion of a Deus, Divus, if not of
the uppermost and eldest,yet of a secondaryrank, which succeeded
to power
later,is expressedby the word as, pi.ccsir (see Suppl.).^
Landds
(Egilss.
and~tryit Thor, the
pp. 365-6) is patrium numen,
chief god of the North, is designated,
though as and allmdttki as is
given to OSinn (Landn.4, 7). dsmcrjuiis divine power : tha vex
some
precedingnames,
25
GOD.
honum
must
name
at
26.
time have
one
asmegin,Sn. 65.
universal,extendingover
been
Upper
ans, pi.
gas, pi.
Germany
; AS.
Osweald, Oslaf,Osdasg,Osred
denotes
"c.
which
beam, 8ok6";,
is also
the
OHG.
Cotahelm,
to
; ON.
in
Now
"
form
to
the
But
fa'raz i
Asbiorn,^
UlphilasLu, 2,
meaning of the
ON", as, whether
because the mighty gods were
thought of as joist,
rafter and ceiling
of the sky, or that the notions of jugum and
used
mountain-ridgewere associated with them, for as is especially
of jugum terrse,mountain-ridge.
Pan. bierg-aas
(dettias sliding
Landn. 3, 17). But here we
have some
beam, portcullis,
other
strikingpassages and proofs to weigh. An AS. poem
couples
the shots of auses
and of
together esa gescot and
ylfa gescot,'
a
one
'
'
'
elves,jaculum divorum
geniorum,justas
et
potiti
per
magna
vincebant, non
would
be
in like
manner
victoria,
jam
"What
anseis)vocavere.
dethroned.
into
merge
from
And
proceres
the
elder
an
can
race
says, cap. 13
est
be
plainer?
of
heroes,and
dynasty
of
Turn
quasi qui
suos
liomines,sed scmidcos,id
puros
distance
same
loca
Jornandes
the Edda
gods
statement
Gothi,
fortuna
(which
anscs
The
lesir
Norse
the
much
at
they
have
of Suetonius
and
whom
or
a:si,
Hesychius,^that the Etruscans called the gods assures
may
fairlybe called to mind, without actuallymaintainingthe affinity
of the Etruscan
or
Tyrrhenian race with the ancient German,
between
as is the likeness
striking
rvpf)T)v6"i,
rvpcnjvo^i and the ON.
durs.^
OHG.
Ipnvs,
when
of this analogy,
The significance
however, is heightened,
Ursus
has the
for wliich the Waltharius
divinns,Asbinia
(ursa divina),
conf.
Reiiih. fuchs p. ccxcv.
For Asketill,
hybrid O.spirn,prop. Anspirn ;
1
end
see
Oscytel,
-
cesar,
Suet.
id
of ch. III.
Octavian.
est
Hesych. s.v.
alaoi
97.
cap.
reliqna pars
6(o\
e
vno
futnrumque, ut
Csesaris nomine,
tcov
inter deos
Etrusca
referretur,
qnod
linyua detis vocaretur.
2, 483-4
also Dio
have
Unfortunately
l"ursmeans
durs
anything to
rather
hostile and
a
giant,and
do with the rvparjvoi,
would
dieaded people,"Tkaks.
demon,
which, if they
imply that
these
were
26
GOD.
observe
'
'
thiug as
disregardthe
same
the
'
brace
and
'
band
of all
things;
neither
can
of the
the number
we
Norse
'
eesir or
"
^r^rt^tgiscapu,
reganogi^ac^w, Hel. 79, 13. 103,
the decree and counsel of the gods,
3, equivalentto fatum, destiny,
Hel. 103, 7, from ivurd,fatum.
and synonymous
with tr^wWgiscapu,
have
We
And
Hel. 6Q, 19. 147, 11.
seen
again in ^^dorfogiscapu,
that metod likewise is a name
for the Su]Dreme Being,which the
peeps
out
christian
The
in the
OS.
has
ventured
to
retain from
the
peoplesteppedalong in statelygorgeous
hugSn at (psir vseri j^ar
appeared: menn
attire,men
thought that gods had
komnir,' Landn. 3, 10. The Vols, saga
hygg ec at
says of SigmrS : 'Ipat
in Parz.
So
of the gods.
her fari einn af got^mtim,'
I think that here rides one
ir
verjach,si ne gesachen nie helt so wiinneclicli,
36, 18 : alda wip nnd man
c.
26
'
'
they saw
gate im solten sin gelkh (declared,
must
be
like
XV),
of whom
never
hero
The
is there for my
more
reason
the Nib. 84, 4 says : der dort su MrUclun
him).
so
gods
Siegfried(cli.
winsome,
note
on
'
their
gat (seeSuppL).
27
GOD.
heatlicn
poetry.
of at the end
of the
fourth,it is nevertheless
remarkaljle
be
13.
Cfedm.
125,6. sigidryhtcn,
114, 19.
33, 21.
48, 20.
that
in Teutonic
ancient
and
sihora
the
sprang
title
sira,sire still
languages.^
as dwelling
gods beingrepresentedas superiand njjjjrcgin,
in
the
on
high,
sky,uphimin,up on the mountain height(as,ans),
it was
natural that individual gods should have certain particular
mountains
and abodes assignedthem.
current
Eomance
The
for God
generalnames
and gods,we
have obtained results which
compel us to accept an
intimate connexion
between
in our
ceptions
expressions
language and conheathenism.
and God,' the graciThe
me
ous
proper to our
and the angry God, the froho (lord)
and the father,
the behold- ^
the images of ans, fastening,
band,
ing,creating,
measuring,casting,
Thus, from
mere
consideration
of the
'
Tclieremisses
raises
doubts,Roman,
gram.
28
and
GOD.
ragin,
all
into
collectively,
again,
cultus.
but
lead
wish
both
the
path
first
to
individually,
and
be
to
determine
trod.
the
with
shall
nature
all
take
the
up
and
more
all
the
bearings
weight
threads
of
tlie
III.
CHAPTER
WORSHIP.
The
them,
with
And
gifts.
Peayer.
there
at
we
John
the
exact
dat.
of
enemy's
do
whether
the
vleizn
of
act
of
knee.
As
is not
giwitan, AS.
at
head,
Verehrung,
Cor.
with
abire
means
; could
Now
Paul.
Diac.
let
compare
holy, for
the
few
which
of the
the
O.H.G.
subst.
ivih,
documents
hereafter.
more
bending
anda-
ana
use
FrSn
OS.
fied
signi-
twice
1, 8
the
uses
ON",
vita
is adoration,
the
word,
On
denotes
the
the
gods
rest
connexion
holy
or
cerns
con-
vtilis, O.H.G.
is Goth,
this
merely
is not
iron
from
comes
heilagr.
irpoa-
An
word.
(as reverentia
word
Teutonic
hdlig, O.N.
or
spells,erroneously, I
O.H.G.
The
prob. aiza.
oldest
us
veit, and
accompanied,
also have
inveitan
onr
them
surrender.
of
hand,
of the
sense
quished
van-
suppliant prostrationlike
the
only
Greek
of
driusands
if
the
used
was
the
of
14, 25
quotes under
ira, Goth.
doubted,
inveitan
to, approaching ?
Biorn
be
token
in
this word
using
of
for
once
in
irpoa-Kweivis
ground
15, 19.
; and
instead
ace,
motion
is vindicare.
O.H.G.
an
the
guS;
variance
Fraveitan
by
gesture
read,
gewitan,
inclinare,^which
1
the
we
merely ffoing up
accedere.
caught, may
with
equivalent
5, 6.
14, 25
Cor.
songs,
what
(=antlitz),inveitiS
Kvvi]ai";
Mk.
9, 18.
8, 2.
fallingto
by
bowing
was
by Ulpliilas
Goth,
the
TrpoaKuveco
was
popular
know
not
up
there
correspondence
upon
12, 20.
'irpoaKvvr]at";
Greek
;Mod.
In
We
For
invariably followed
it is
because
offered
prayer
employed
9, 15
sense
for prayer,
word
come
Matt.
9, 38.
Mk.
dcrird^ofxaL,
the
once
phraseology again.
4, 7-8.
occasion
was
consider
we
is
(see Suppl).
adoration,
Norse
Sacrifice
for
with
connexion
permanent
up
Sacrifice.
his reverence^
expressed
man
kept
wherever
When
"
express
the
and
Prayer
were
of
which
by
the
to
actions
simplest
in
the
preferring
of will
sense
of
dominicus.
^
Cleasl)y-Vigfussongives
fine,'or
under
vita
'
to
wit.'
"
no
meaning
Trans.
like
inelinare, either
under
vita
'to
30
WORSHIP.
think,vita.
honorem
it is derived
From
veita
peragere ;
vcita
veita
vaitjan?);
(CJotli.
tiSir,sacra
lieiSr,
i^eragere ; veitsla,epulum,
Gotli. vaitislo ? ^
The
both
Goth.
in
Uda
secular
and
2)etaiind pittan;
but
with
person
fallan
1.
of the
ace.
joh
MHG.
whom
ii.
T.
so
diu
an
4,86-9. 97.
my
anbeten
heton
heto-man
3.
nach
me
gote
sin
adore,are
The
bedon
minun
te
one
OS. bed6)i
is not
translates
beado
adorare
Jiehen,when
flehen, Aegid. 30.
MHG.
Tiirl. Wh.
also express
can
the prep,
bilde
Our
Gramm.
of
8 ; and
by
ask, bcten
badi kXuhSwv
of
by
which
prosterni,
jacere,
bed,
prep.
again
also
and
AS.
"
sense
from
pray,
to humble
by ge-cdff-medan,i.e.,
it signifies
supplicare,
governs
den
but
ace,
15.
after God
must
bitten
followed
In
68.
(seeSuppl.):
an
ca^des, strages.^The
tual
spiri-
nidar-
T. 46, 2. 60,
11,25.
anehet,she
min
distinct from
in my
conjectured
contained the physicalnotion
the only explanationof Goth,
suggestwhat
146,
(objectofj adoration,Ben.
gebetprayer..
:
But
OHG.
petSn adorare,construed
iii.
always followed by
abgot,Barl. 72, 4. an ein
si iemer
muoz
be
34, 1, 2,
find hetcn
biiten
is
jietais derived
te
from
0.
Z)e;;on,
miA
used
preces,
Test,
New
The
oneself.
the
6.
Wh.
demulcere, solari,the
dat.
of
gote
126, 30.
ace,
Parz.
Nib.
499,
'
"
Bopp, Comp.
invoco.
^
Wliat
gram.
tlieZend
p. 128, identifies inveita with
nivaedliayemi
physicalmeaning of
Pol. modUc
si^? The
the
'31
PRAYER,
On
the form
and
of heathen
manner
prayer
we
lack
tion
informa-
that it was
merely conjecture
accompanied by a lookingup
to heaven, bendingof the body (ofwhich
bidjangave a hint),
folding
of hands, bowing of knees, uncovering of the head. These gestures
that the human
grow out of a crude childlike noti.n of antiquity,
; I
in
Hel.
47,
6.
we
have
te
Ijedu
from
inclinare.
liUa
falla
kue
ok
luta, Vilk.
saga
cap.
6.
nu
sirauk
her
So
the saga
of
St. Olaf
tells how
the
men
bowed
before the
statue
or
the
Dem
clem wege
stigenigen, Iw. 5837.
nigen, Parz. 375, 26. dem lande
nigen, Tri.st.11532.
nigen in elliu lant,Iw.
nigen in daz lant,Wigid. 4018.
7755.
in
tuon, Iw,
die werlt
nigen, Fraiuend.
^57 (seeSuppl,).
103, 10,
den
segen
32
WORSHIP.
God, but
Morolt
to all whom
41^
uf ir
that
fuoz, MS.
fuoz,MS.
Greg.355.
wished
uf den
unz
one
1, 155\
buten
1, 54^
fell
peoj)le
be reverenced
Hel. 33, 7.
fotun, bedos
ze
(bowed
God, Koniginh.hs. 72
hiti
Uncovering the
An
ouch
These
at the
tal
uf den
nise ich ir
0, Boh.
to the
feet,of
him
who
song
has
; but
the
was
to
fiiezen
sie Idanieti
same
vuoz,
barma,
te minun
ground)gein sinen
'
nige
passages show
bohu,' to
lo
fuoz,
before her),und
(fall
(bowed) weiuende Uf sinen
hant,Dietr. 55^
bow
se
Iw. 8130.
vuoz,
sich
463, 2}
Teutonic
neig im
valle flir si
nieder,Wh.
'
sich bot
before
to hono^^r
un-
before God.^
head
from
of old a token
was
(seeSuppl.)certainly
of respect with our
shown
to
ancestors, which, like bowing, was
at least
deityas well as to kings and chiefs. Perhaps the priests,
those of the Goths, formed an exceptionto this,as their name
pileati is thus accounted
for by Jornandes, quia opertis
capitibustiaris
litabant,while the rest of the people stood uncovered.
In a
survival of heathenish
further
harvest-customs
established,ch. VII.
we
In
ing
uncover-
Nicolai
Magni de Gow
registrum superstitionum(of 1415) it is said : Insuper hodie
novilunium
inveniuntur
homines, qui cum
prime viderint Jlcxis
gcnibus adorant vel depositocaputiovel piilco,inclinato capite
honorant
aUoquendo et suscipiendo.^An AS. legend of CuSberht
relates
how
that
saint
was
wont
to
go
down
to
the
sea
at
tians
ChrisKarl 14''. The
fuazi,O. III. 10, 27. an sine fiieze,
Berth.
10.
Karl
lOi"*.
venie
Parz.
called
it
460,
fallen,
Ages
lution
Ksrclu-. 2958.
3055.
173.
Kneeling and kissingthe ground, to obtain absoder
den
mit
21.
lac
E
arl.
venie
da
uf
siner
maz
langen
er
:
366,
(lay),
anger
Morolt. 28''. Troj.
Trist. 2095.
venien
1, 23^.
venie, Frib.
suochen,MS.
Pez. bibl. ascet. 8, 440. gie
terrae
9300.
osculationibus,
quas venias appellant,
siniu
kirchen
und
banekte
ze
glidermit venien und gebet,
(prostrated
?)ze gote
^
Cod.
Fial in sine
in the Mid.
kolocz. 180.
was
beatingof the forehead in presentinga petition,
tchelo-bitnaya,
Hehnold
Conf.
vultibus
Russia
Catherine
II.
in
pronis
adorare,
by
prohil:)ited
^
The
1, 38.
practice,
may be inserted here :
Dietm.
Merseb.
elevato a capitepileoalloquiturseniorem,
p. 824 (an. 1012).
in I.
Odofredus
inclinat
Ruodlieb
93.
sublata cxjdare
honeste,
2,
surgens
loco
Or
hie
de
secundo
colligimusargumentum,
signori,
digest, postulando:
magistratudebet ei revereri,quod est contra
quod aliquisquando veniet coram
3
What
else I have
collected
about
this
33
TEAYEK.
and standingup
niglit,
3, 78
In Ls.
feudal lord.
in the
have
we
'
bat mit
zertdnen
armen,'prayed
The
Old Bavarian
stapfsakcn(denialof
outspread arms.
was
accompaniedby elevation of the hands, EA. 927
indebtedness)
(see Suppl.). It is not impossiblethat the christian converts
in praying. In a manuscript,
retained some
heathen customs
bably
proof the 12th century, the prayers are
to be accompaniedby
den tihirdin herza in modum
curious actions: so miz (measure)
some
demo nahile,unde miz denne von
zuo
crucis,unde von dem hrustlejffile
eime rippe unz
daz andire, unde
an
sprichalsus. Again : so miz
die rehtun
denne
hant von deme lengistin
vingireunz an daz resti
gire.
deme dumin
deme minnisten vinunde miz denne von
zuo
(wrist),
called der vane
des almehtigin
One prayer was
gotis';
(flag)
with
'
nine
women
ninth
'
daz
has
the
read
to
ir lih nict
that her
read
to
are
the others
not
all to
are
psalm
die
more
body touch
it nine
the
stand
Sundays,
Domini
est
'
so
ez
morginet'
;
terra,in such
the
posture
unde
ellehogin
diu
chnic,'
and
knees;
erde,wan
die
burnt
out
Diut. 2, 292-3.
"We
uviliudon
cannot
an
and
there
Suppl.). The
liuS cantus,
gratiae
; does it contain
something heathenish about it ? (See
careful collecting;
of prayer deserve more
the help of the gods,mostly contain the
resembles
was
attach
now
moreover
old forms
invoke
ah
er
daz er uf trunc von
fin,daz nam
gimmen unci von golcle
gnuoc, ein scliajicl
Ls.
ini
sin
35.
zucket
er
was
18635.
dem houptesin,Troj.
er
gereit,
he-piKiU, 3,
Kolocz. 101.
Festus
houbt den huot liez vliegeniind spracli,
daz er von
dem
id
est
dicuntur
Saturno
lucem
facere
sacrificantes,
capitadetegere
;
explains:
again : Saturno fitsacrificiuni ca^jite
aperto; conf. Macrob. Sat. 1, 8. Serv. in
Virg. 3, 407.
i
niht to sse, and standan
he wolde
on
W.TBs gewunod IpSdt
on
j^am
gan
siSSan
his
and
his
cneowu
oiS
his
sealtum
gebedii,
singende
swnran,
brinime,
toheofenlicmu
rodere; Thorpe's
on
J^aniceosle gebygde,astrchtumhandl)redum
fair
the
but
to rescue
have
it
honiih
2.
138.
7G-7.
thought
[I
analecta,pp.
had inadvertently
saint from a perilouspositionin "which the German
placed
to
into the sea
him
by making him "wade
up to his neck, and kneel doum
saint
de
his
In
the
O.Fr.
".
Kicolas,
jcu
Tervagant
Trans.]
sing
prayers
"
"
has to be
approached
on
knees ;
34
WORSHIP.
verb
with the
Christians
at prayer
lifted up their
so
sense
confession
or
(Bingham
arms
we
Mta
looked
of the-old
the
toward
Uast,and
Gulathinglaw:
'
ver
skulum
bow
must
we
helga Krists ars ok friSar,'
east,and pray the holy Christ for plentyand peace (conf.
Syntagma
orientalem
de baptismo p. 65) ; in the Waltharius
1159 : contra
prostratus corpore
ic stande ; and
partem
precatur ; in AS.
formulas
edstiveard
'
Eeinh.
As
fuchs p. xli.^
the
expressionsfor askingand
for
be
the
a
identical,
prayer
peopleit was
thoughtto
was
uttered
by
nu
unt
daz
so
the
effectual,
more
so
munde
manegem
Wigal. 4458.
genade niht versagen.
die juncvrouwen baten alle got,
ist er so gnsedecunt so guot
so
er
reine
gemuot,
niemer
kunde
stiezen
manegem
betelichiu dine
more
got enwolde
stn
obtaining,
pp. 30, 31, are
At the abrenuntiatio
caperata),
expressinganger
one
and
munde
Iw.
versaoen.
had
to face the
hatred
but
5351.
sunset,with wrinkled
the confession
to heaven
; Bingham
at
raised
the sunrise,Arith eyes and hands
Conf. Joh. Olavii synt. de baptismo,
13.14.
pp. 64-5.
brow
(fronts
of faith,to face
lib. xi. caj). 7. "
35
SACKIFICE.
in
so
wes
of
he id in
dem
von
der
royt,
munde
rosenroten
dinge versagen.
vrouwen
helfensingen,MS.
so
inkunde
nummer
bedelicher
Ged.
de munde
sperwere,
1, 57". 2, 42^
Cod.
Hence
novelle 61.^
Conf. cento
into
introduced
opfer,a sacrifice,was
German
offcrre.'^
being derived from the Lat. offcro.
by Christianity,
The AS. very properlyhas only the verb offrian
and its derivative
there proceeded
In OHG., from ojpfaron,
ojiforon
offrung(oblatio).
^ and
from Germany
MHG.
also a subst. oipfar,
ophern and cypher
;
Sacrifice.
"
word
The
to have
nations, ON".
spreadto neighbouring
expressionseems
Lett, uppuris,Esth. ohiver,Fin.
Lith. apjoiera,
Swed. Dan. offer,
offr,
Sloven, ofer. Everywhere the original
2ihri,Boh. ofera, Pol. ojlara.
heathen terms disappeared(seeSuppl.).
to
for the notion
The oldest term, and one
universallyspread,
if the
hloian (we do not know
was
worship (God) by sacrifice,'
Goth. pret.was
bdiblot or blotaida)
; I incline to attach to it the
full sense
of the Gk. Oveiv'^ (see Suppl.). Ulphilas saw
as
yet no
objectionto translating
by it ae^eadai and XaTpevecv,Mk. 7, 7.
the
'
branded
in the Mid. Ages likewise,by strong
was
Mock-piety,hj-pocrisy,
abezzen (eat the feet off),Ls. 3, 421. Fragm.
wil gate die fiieze
: er
phraseology
Mones
28".
anz.
3, 22. imserm
Herrgottdie fiiessabbeissen wollen (biteoff),
1
Schmeller
(pray the
wollen
(fiiszler),
herrgottfisler
2,
So the Ital. mangiaparadiso,
10 ehen, p. 62.
1, 93. heiligenfresserin,
Fr. mangeur
de crucetix,Boh. Pol. liciobrazek (lickerof saints).A sham
them),
Holer
1. 4, 17. herrgottbeisser,
Siniplic.
48.
Schmid
saint is
termed
indifferently
Mones
tevipelriune,
tempeltrete,
kapeltrete,
in that
Komance
operare,
sense
was
the
same
to the
church, the
Fr.
ofrecer,
xxnknown
schausp.
It. offerire,
Sp.
adheres
technical sense
and
Fr. oublie,
Sp. oblea,
to
never
offrir,
ofrenda,
offerta,
oblata come
the
perhapsthe MHG.
offrande. From
iV)rmed the
and
offerta
unless it is from eulogia,
are
oblei,
oblagia. From offre
derivation
from ferre,
Wei.
offryd,Ir. oifrion,
aifrion,offrail.Lastly, the
is confirmed
offerre,
by the German
phrase ein opferbringen,darbringen.'
^
Ophar, opfcrcould hardlybe the Goth. ai))r bwpov,in which neither the
Ir. iodbairt,
vowel nor
the consonant
The
Wei. ubert,Gael, iobairt,
agrees.
(sacrificiixm)
probablyl)elongalso to offerta.
*
uses
When
Sozomen
hist. eccl. 6, 37 in a narrative of Athanaric
ivpoaKwelv
Ka\ dvfiv,
the Gothic would
be inveitan juh blutan.
'
'36
WORSHIP.
37; he
Lii. 2,
it with
construes
an
of the
ace.
person:
iDlotan
onUotan
with
of
ace.
In
onbleot
iElfred's Orosius
lac
]?fet
have
we
it Uetsian,later
from
dat. of person
thing and
173, 5.
ficare)
Gode
the
blotan
Uotan
to bless.
blessian,
pret.blotte.
The
OHG.
and
pliezand pluozta,appears only in glosses,
258'\
be
case-construction
inferred
from
found, but
Gl.
382.
emni.
^; pluostarhUsidolium, Gl.
102
ibid. 405.
sacrificator,
phcostrari
of
more
heathen
worship ;
with
universal
use
it
look, and
the
their conversion
not
an
968".
of the
ace.
at that time
thingmay
subst.
pluostar
no
soon
used
of christian
die out.
doubt
But
its
remaining,that
The
Christianity.
an
ON.
ace.
of the
of the
kirkior
Edda:
Diut. 1, 245,
T. 56, 4.
jun.209.
402.
emm.
fanum,
^j/oasAils
is plainthat here the word has
leaves
among
libare,
litare,
411. Gl.
for it
words
heathendom
vogue
to
It
was
thing,the
in Norse
equally in
Avas
966"
I derive
pluozan,pret.
renders
partic.
kaplozaniuimmolata.
sacrificium,Uuostar, Is.
95,
959'' 960^
is
sunu
hostiam
(obtulit
same
up
object worshipped;
trygdamCd:sva
soekia,heiSnir
Thor
hlota,mik
menu
viSa
hof
sem
hlota
hlota,hlota"i 06in.
Seem. Ill'',
113",141", 165^-:
So that in Goth,
rari.
of
the
person,
in
the O.Dan,
even
1, 166"
Gl. Hrab.
954^*
hlothe
immolare, Woc^Amadh
'
'
uses
is incomplete
Laclia,
plostar,
; in Gl. Ker. 45. Diut.
it stands : bacha sacriticat,ploastar
or
jiloazit,
; so that it is
zepar plozit
bacha
Or perthe subst.
to translate only the Lat. verb, not
{j^aKxri).
haps
for
and
the
is
non
better reading is bachat
bacchatur,
meaning
The
meant
OHG.
'
sacriticat '.
^
Landn.
1,2:
blotaCi
hrafna
jn-ia,
worshippedthree
ravens,
who
were
that cow.s
be
show
him
the road ; so, in Sasm. 141% a l)ird demands
told occasionally
and we
sacriticed to him ; the victim itself is ON. hlot,
are
:
Landn.
feck at bloti,
ak bloti niiklu,offered a sacrifice,
a great sacrifice,
2, 29.
going to
SACRIFICE.
37
"
holocaustum, Molbech's
lihamina.blotelsd
"
remarkable
in the Livonian
passage
the Sameits
rhyming chronicle
(Schamaits,
Samogits):
ir hluotcldii der warf
sin loz nach
hant
zuo
ein
Here, no
a
term
tells of
4683
which
had
ir alden
is sacrificed.
penetrated from
it
understanding
blotkarl,heathen
site,
quek.
animal
doubt, an
er
hant
zuo
Scandinavia
out
with-
to Lithuania
priest;
the
term
is
language.^
A
few
of these
more
(see SuppL).
"
OHG.
as
verbs, both
OHG.
aiitheizon and
msaken
inheizan
be added
240^
246,
(immolare),
insaket
pirn
exon.
Cod.
Ca^dm.
254, 19. 257, 29; lac onscegde,
exon.
168,
28.
onscegdnes(oblatio). As
with
the prefix and-, so
Hrab. 960*, which
(delibor),
"
107,
Csedm.
gild onscegde,
inheizan
is
and
113,
172, 11.
onseegan
21.
are
formed
ineihan
anddllcan
and
pini
; it is
still in tenns
in
referringto place,as blot:.graben,
6/o";.'garten
conf.
the
Hessen,
phrase ^blotzcn miissen,'to have to fork out (sacrifice)
money.
An old knife or sword also is called blotz (seeSuppL).
may
38
"VVOKSHIP.
ireihan,that
has misread
Graff 1, 128
later neihhan
think
ineihhan,which
this OHG.
from
to have
risen
'
"
that
selected
particularobjectswere
Thus
is elsewhere
antheiz
inthcizan
In
the
also the
; hence
vovere
sense
same
AS.
sacrifice.^
solemn
promise,
has
onsecgan
determinative
to have
seems
(offerre)
hmdan
early,AS.
votum,
vow,
for
to it.
added
substantives
simply
beforehand
173,
9.
ON.
been
in
use
hodn
(oblatio).
I derive Muds
AS.
this biudan
(mensa),ON. hioffr (discus),
leod (mensa,lanx),OHG.
plot,from its having originally
signified
the altar.
the holy table of offerings,
The Goth, fidlafalijan
(with dat. of pers.)prop, to please,give
is used for Xarpeveiv,Lu. 4, 8 (seeSuppL). In Mk. 1,
satisfaction,
very
From
"
44. Lu.
5, 14
athairan
is used
adferre,Trpoa^ipeiv,
of sacrifice ; and
in
oblatio ; so Wolfram
bring by itself means
Parz. 45, 1 says : si hrahtcn opfervil ir goten,and Tundgr. II. 25 :
It is remarkable
that the Goth, salj'an,
ein lam zopphere hrdhtc.
is intransitive and
which elsewhere
means
divertere,
manere
[put
in
the
AS.
subst.
"
up,
lodge,John
1, 39. 40]
is in
Lu.
Mk.
1, 9.
Ovfitdvand
14,
12.
1 Cor.
10,
for
hunsla saljan,
transitively
which
John 16, 2 stands for Xarpelav Trpoaipepeiv,
brings it up to
and
AS. sellan,ON. selja,
the meaning of OHG.
tradere,to hand
included a personal
because the solemn presentation
over, possibly
(obire)is occasionally
appliedto
approach. The OHG.
ingangan
Diut, 1, 272\
Lacomblet
afgodahegangan,
worship : piganc (ritus),
its many
Gildan, Jceltan,among
meanings,has also to do
1, 11.
20. 28
used
dueLv,and
"
with
that
worship and
our
sacrifice ; it
guildstook their
3, 11. 6,
1. that
caustum,
Credm.
to
So the O.Boh.
promise or
devote
name.
from
5.
AS.
gildonsecgan,
(God's)geld,Hel.
holohvjnegicld,
172,
Beda
idololatria,
deofolgield,
ohiecati obiet
an
OS. waldandes
is a gield,
60, 5.
offering
was
11.
3, 30.
Abel's
Cod.
offering.
39
SACRIFICE.
Cod. exon.
243, 23. OHG.
hse^engield,
offerWarn. 2906.
: gote ir gdt bringent,
heida,n]ceU sacrilegiurn
dbiu blostar iro ghelstro,
Is. 382.
sacrificium,Is. 395.
nncffJielstar,
"
251, 24.
29.
245,
exon.
Peculiar
tbe
to
dialect is the
AS.
Idc,neut., often
generalterm
90,
definite
more
by
(seeSuppl.). Tbe
19
verbs
word
seems
to be of the
root
same
as
the
laiks
masc.
OHG.
(saltatio),
leih
of Bremen,
Gregory'sdialoguesand Adam
I regardas more
definite (seeSuppl.),
The followingexpressions
of firstfruitsat
Ulph. in Eom. 11, 16 renders d7rapxv"the offering
which I derive not from skapan,
delibatio,
a sacrifice,
by ufarskafts,
on, from
from
but
skaban
(shave) radere,
were
dirapxal'
since
the
first
to
the reference is expressly
where
saljan,
is called
1, 11.
Christian
killing.And
and
sacrament,
denotes
the
being applied to a
eucharist, hilsdgong the
the
hihl
OK
in
never
christian,
neither
can
I guess
in
the
heathen
the
root
Norw.
sense.
of the
sponding
corre-
of
Engl, hoiisd,allows
husd,
dvo-iaaWjptov
But
Swed.
laws
No
hunsal
is found
"
wise
Like-
is used
and
word.
CiTedni.
in
in
OHG.;
Glagol.72"=),
zhera glutton?].
by
[fr.
40
WORSHIP.
Ovata
renders
by sducfs,
pi,saudeis,Mk. 12, 33.
thought of the sacrifice as that of an
suppose he
and boiled ; the root
seems
to be siuSan
to
Rom.
12, 1.
animal
seethe,and
I sup-
slaughtered
the ON.
has
ram,
'
'
"
228).
"Wliat
cannot
even
(Reinwaldhenneb.
seems
be
to make
restricted to
againstmy
animals
at
is,that
all,Ceedm.
the
4,
A.S. tihcr
Cod.
^igoxtifer,
of
the contrary,in 60, 9 it is Cain's offering
exon.
257, 30 ; on
in distinction from Abel's gield; and in
grainthat is called titer,
^Ifr. gl.62^^ we
find wmtifer,libatio. But this might be a later
confusion ; or our ungezieiev
to weeds,and consequently
may have extended
include anything fit for sacrifice in
zepar itself would
there is also to be considered the
plantsand trees.^ Meanwhile
ON.
a
tafn,victima and esca ferarum.
Lastly,I will mention
heathen : forn,
term
peculiarto the ON. language,and certainly
fern, victima, hostia,fdrna, immolare, or instead of it fornfcera,
conf. Fornm.
time,according
sog. 1, 97 2, 76. this forna at the same
to Biorn,meaning elevare,
tollere. AS. forn porcus, porcaster (?).
3.
204, 6. 301,
1.
203,
^igntiher,
12.
"
Rom.
saddle,both
"
Caidm.
depends on
ungeziheUmean
passage, whose
thus : As time
to flee ; and
Trans.
9, 2
41
SACKIFICE.
If tlio 6 did
fom
vetus,
sorcerer,
canus
antiquiis,
prisons,
the
glossesfor
same
apphed by
there
be
the
that
actual
an
the
with
would
so
an
sacrifices of
heathen
christians to
easilyglideinto
kinshipconceivable
(zauber,magic),and
zoupar
it
identify
adj.fom
furnic
fornccskiasorcery, and the OHG.
the
use
(Graff3, 628) ; and in particular,
would
illustration of baccha
pluostar. Fom
could
hinder,we
not
sorcery,
z'eparand
between
additional
link
nay,
between
the
sorcery,
tilings
; but
matter
is,to
difficulty
the
unravel
what
the
differences in the
were.
Sacrifice rested
that human
supposition
intercourse takes place between
on
the
food is
agreeable
to
the
the two
gracious again. Hence
When
and si?i-offerings.2
(!/ia7i/j-oirerings
main
made
meal
kinds
was
of
sacrifice :
eaten, a head of
from
accord, to Benfey 2, 307 process, comes
Skr. kratu sacrifice,
or
vitula,Virg. eel. 3. 77) and operarlwere
kri facerc , and in Latin, facere.
(agnis,
Bu'ot. peBdnv of
used of the sacred act of sacrifice ; so in Grk, pi^^iv e'pSfti/,
Od. 17,
ivoric
and
is
our
t
he
ivirken,
fpSeti/ epyeiv,
iinppj^fiv
,
olfering liecatomb,
dvcria.
for
so
AtlienaJUS
Oveiv,
as
dpuais
211.
403,
8pqv
Biieiv,
5,
pi(eiv,8pav,
heisterbac.
for
(Ciesar.
consecrare
also uses
The Catluilic
conficcre,
im-JioTc
1
The
"
priest
'
10, 16
the
alicpiidi)lusnovi facere in Burcard of Worms
compare
of the victim.
the slaughtering
and p. 193'=. The Lat. cujcresignified
generally
offerings; but as these were
conciliatory
strictly,
"'"7ui-opl'er,
latter
the
as
used
I
have
expression,
identical witli
sin-offerings,
9, 27)
'
.S/f"rf-opfer,
short and
familiar.
"
Tiians.
42
WORSHIP.
the enemy
killed,
of the cattle
conquered(seeSuppl),a firstling
born, or grainharvested,tlie gift-bestowing
god had a first rightto
game
part
(the
of the
idea
same
grounded).
If
which
on
the
on
tithes to
contrary
the
church
famine,
war
or
of the chase
afterwards
were
failure
of
crops,
a
pestilencehad set in among
people,they hastened to present
have by their
propitiatory
gifts(see Suppl.). These sin-offerings
nature
occasional and fitful character,while those performed to
an
the propitious
recurringfestivals.
deity readily
pass into periodically
There is a third speciesof sacrifice,
by which one seeks to know
the aid of the god to whom
and to secure
the issue of an enterprise,
could also be
presented (seeSuppl.). Divination however
without
sacrifices. Besides these three, there were
special
practised
births,
sacrifices for particularoccasions,such
as
coronations,,
also for the most
part coupled
weddings and funerals,which were
it is
with
solemn
As
oftener
banquets.
favour more
the gods show
cheerful than
oppressed by
than
anger,
and
men'
as
errors,
are
thank-
the more
the earliest and commonest,
sin-offerings
were
offerings
in the world of plantscan
be laid
and impressive. Whatever
rare
before the gods is gay, innocent,but also less imposing and effective
than an
animal
sacrifice. The
streaming blood, the life spiltout
Animal
to have
seems
a
stronger binding and atoning power.
sacrifices
while
are
natural
the husbandman
The
to
the
will offer up
great anniversaries
assemblies
and
warrior,the
of
assizes.^
grainand
the
In
hunter, the
heathen
herdsman,
flowers.
coincide
with
pular
po-
they
sacrifice til
welcome
the summer,
groSrar(pro feracitate)
; the Summer
and til sigrs(provictoria).Halfdan
1
RA.
245.
745. 821-5.
one
to
the Old
43
SACRIFICE.
greatmidwinter
'
'
'
'
Gutalagh,p. 108,
of the
passage
the
and
dramatic
representations
(see ch. XIII, drawing the ship,ch.
the witch-dances, ch. XXXIV)..
Afzelius
XXIII, and
1, 3
describes a sacrificial play still performed in parts of Gothland,
acted by young
fellows in disguise,
who
blacken
and rouge their
faces (seech. XVII, sub fine). One, wrajDt in fur,sits in a chair as
the
which
reach
bristles :
far
as
The
is
offering
with
with
the
have
boar
laurel and
of straw-stalks
the
and
VI) ;
the
victorygained over
in documents
name
of the
Wiirdtwein
of the Mid.
gemcinwoche or
dipl.magimt.
conf. Hofers
ostr. wb.
25
or.
(Ecc.fr.
Michael's
on
intended
also
the
Ages
Another
was
celebrated
all
through."In
on
to
in
the
534
"
1, and
(seech.
stills bears
chronicle
Oct.
on
Scheffers Haltaus
the
sacrificed
was
high festival
week
III-V.
praef.
1, 306.
Yule, which
Thuringiansin
common
sow-
(ch.XXXIII).
orange
this
of
(ch.X),just as
rosemary
rue, rosemary
fine,
cut
appearance
sacrificed at
is traced to
be
and
ears
this is meant
by
England is decked
devil's
his
as
bunch
placesit
142.'
p.
on
Sept.
Sept.29, St.
nmst
harvcst-ofering
on
the great
festivals,
they
when
specialoccasions, particularly
famine
or
44
WOESHIP.
disease
rife ; sometimes
was
3, 4;
for
or
blotinn
favour
dauSr
var
for
longlife :
with
(thockasaeld)
when
(sacrificed
kamban', Landn.
'
1, 14. 3, 16.
This
epithetJcamhan
man's
to Andr.
Human
blotted
er
body
; I connect
refer to
must
it with
Diut.
the
2, 207*.
OHG.
conf.
4.
from
are
Sacrifices
human
by
their nature
heinous
great disaster,some
some
'
note
people: Grimr,
blood.
crime
AVith
and
originexpiative
;
only be purged and
can
all nations
of
antiquitythey
old-established custom
an
evidences
were
place it
; the following
beyond a doubt for Germany (seeSuppl.). Tac. Germ. 9 : Deorum
out
maxime
Mercurium
puUice
Germ.
39
tempore in silvam
stato
liostiis
quoque
(in the
coeunt,
celebrant barbari
people'sname)
horrenda
primordia. Tac. Ann. 1, CI : lucis propinquisbarccnturiones
apud quas tribunos ac primorum ordinum
arae,
caesoque
ritus
barae
Tac. Ann.
mactaverant.
Cattis exitiosius
perum,
Mercurio
sacravere,
danUir.
homine
13, 57
bellum
sed
equi,viri, cuncta
voto
quo
Isidori chron.
Goth., aera
446
Italiam
corum) unus
Eadagaisus
diis
promittenssangwincm Christianorum
.
Jornandes
Hermunduris
Martem
cap. 5: quem
Gothi
aciem
Marti
victa
occidioni
ac
(regum Gothi-
quorum
belli feritate
suis
pros-
aggreditur,
litare,si vinceret.
asperrimaplacavere
victimae ejus mortcs fuere caidorum, opinantesbellorcultura,nam
um
praesulem aptius humani
sanguinis effusione placandum.^
Orosius
he calls a Scythian,but
7, 37 of Eadagaisus,whom
makes
him
lead
Goths
to
est
barbaris
Italy: qui (ut mos
dcvovcrat.^
hujusmodi generis) sanguinem diis suis proimiare
^
Lasaulx
die
siilmopferder
semper
Griechen
u.
Eomer, Wurzburg
1841,
pp.
8"13.
-
and
TTji
avTo)
Conf.
C?es. de
B. Gall. 6, 17 on
the
on
Procop. de B. Goth. 3, 14
unavTcov
drjjjLiovpyov
aaTpanris
[iuas re Ka\ Upela anavTa.
6i'ii/aTosfir], T] voam
Qvaiav
dtafPvycocri,
dvovaiv
onep
Kvpiov
.
ciXovcxi, rj es
ro)
6"o
worship of
povov
and
avTov
aX\
Mars
Antes
the Gauls ;
among
Bebv yih yap i'vatov
vopl^ovatvflvai,Kal dvovcriv
eVetSai/ avrols
iv
tvoctlv
6
iJStj
TvoKepov KaditTTCipevois,
eTrayyeWovraiptv,
rjv
de
avTiKa
'^v)(^rjs
TTOirjcrav, 8ia(pvy6i/T"s
o'iourai ti)vacorrjpiav
Bvaias
avrols
t^s
Si)
ravrr^s
avrt
/cat
VTrea^ovTO,
the
Slavens
rrji
fcovrjcrOai.
^
oruiu
Of
,
him
.
ubique, qnod
Avigustine says, in
Romae
sacriliciisnon
sermo
Jovi
desisteret.
45
teAuniFiuE.
bello Goth.
Trocopiusde
Se
lepeicov
KciXkiaTOV
to
crcpicrt,
XoiTov
eVel Oeov
Heriili
dvd
ir
"7roi7](Tatvro
ttoXvv
tovtov
pwrov.
Franks
ol ^pdyyot,tt
he Tri"i"ye(pvpa";
eirtka^ofjievoi,
ov"i7rep evTavOa
TotOcov,
Twv
Ka"i
i^
rd a-cofxara
Tov
irorajxbvdupoOivia
ol /Sdp^apoi
yap
Tovv.
ovroi,
Sidonius
decimum
quemque
Saxon.
daemonibus
paganorum,
42
qui fanum
captorum
violavit ; the
remained
Dietmar
heathens
of the
longer.
What
Graecus
Avar
de
necare.
to heathens
cruciarias
poenas,
partib.
Frisians
diis,quorum
'
crimina
allowed
paganissua
to
Cimbri,and
Epist.Bonif 25 (ed.
agi in partibus illis
immolandum
ad
tempia
Laubachi,'who
trans
relates of the
Strabo
inter
alia
Wlirdtw.): hoc quoque
dixisti,quod quidam ex fidelibus
vemtndcnt
were
mancipia; masters
remeaturis
de
Capitul.
Northmen,
est
mos
immolatur
effregerit
law affected only the
.
t^?
et in hostiam, more
sacrificaverit
Lex
oUulerit.
.
epptir-
/xavreia'i irocovfievoi.
aequales et
per
diabolo
quishominem
si
avrcDv
XP^I^^^"^dvdpcoircov
re
ritu
hoc tristiquod superstitioso
plus ob
/cat
re
yvvai-
Kau
re
7ro\e/j,ov
re
ocTia
ovx
koX
of the Po
rd iroWd
Xpiariavolyeyov6Te"i,
ra?
lepevovre'?,
ravrj]
ApoUinaris8, 6 of the Saxons:
dWa
Kol
rov
Ovaiaiq
ho^T]^"^v\dcraovaL,
'KaXai.d^
ta-
Ibid.
iSoKet eivat.
lepevov
evpov
Sr]
ofiiXov, o"?
their passage
at
So p
av
avToU
oaiov
Se
rcov
"Apet Ovovaiv,
ra"
yap
deojv
voixl^ovTe"i
rwa
6uaiai"; IXdaKeaOai,
(ov
p(07r
pcoir
niytarov elvai.
vo/mi^oucrt
avTov
dv6
ivayl^ovai.
koI
lepelairavra
ivSeXex^cTT^^TO,
6vovai
litatus
captiveprince
(ch.XIII, the
women
and
of the Greek
children
by
Sta^aT7]pLa
;
-
the Franks
on
crossinga
the
river reminds
first prisoner
Litlinanians : draconc:^"
."'ituDaniae
cap. 24, of the
homines,
litcmt
vivos
etiam
volucribus, qiiibus
quos a mercatoribus
adorant cum
in
mactilam
iie
omnino
corpore habeant.
probates,
emunt, diligenter
the bridge,the firstto
first
to
cross
2 Hence
the
Iblk-tales,
in onr
own
Avhich meant, falls a
with
his
life,
tlie
the new
country, pays
enter
bnihlingor
et quantosad
of
thcHiins
properant,
:
Jornandes
Scythiam
sacrifice.
cap. 25,
Vidorine.
Utavere
habuere,
Scytharum
cwuitie priusin iwjressu
1
Adam
of Bremen
de
46
WORSHIP.
taken,was
handed
are
in to the
is
immoletur
daughters,
nay, of
the gods ; Worm
mon.
and
to
son
sacrificed oiine
Yngl. saga
after the
one
sons
cap, 29.
And
Romans
the
their cries
stifled with
Extraordinaryevents
'.
kings'sons
up his
are
might be drowned,
caresses,
'
might demand
kings themselves.
dan, 285.
King
other to OSin
Swedes
in
flebilishostia
ne
the
death
Thoro
Oen
for his
of
offers
the
Old
long life ;
grievousfamine, when
other
offered up their
great sacrifices proved unavailing,
Domaldi; ibid. cap. 18.
oion
king
Animal
but sometimes
were
mainly thank-offerings,
sacrifices
also expiatory,
and as such they not seldom, by way
of mitigation,
took the placeof a previoushuman
sacrifice. I will now
quote the
conccssis animalihcs
evidences (seeSuppl.). Herculem
et Martem
with animals suitable for the purpose
placant,Tac, Germ. 9 ; i.e.,
as
(Hist.5, 4), concessum
meaning sacrum
againstprofanum ;
and only those animals were
whose
flesh could be eaten
suitable,
It would have been unbecoming to offer food to the god,
by men.
'
'
which
time
the
these
sacrifices appear
have
be
disdained.
At
the
same
also
banquets; an appointed
beast is placedbefore the god,the rest is
portionof the slaughtered
cut
in the assembly. The people
consumed
up, distributed and
thus became
and the god is regarded
partakersin the holy offering,
with them
at their meal
fices
as
feasting
(seeSuppl.). At great sacrithe kings were
expectedto taste each kind of food,and down
and dwarfs
had their portionset
to late times the house-spirits
aside for them by the superstitious
people. Quadragintarustici a
immolatitias
comedere
compellebantur,
Langobardiscapti carnes
to
"
I do
not
'.
expecting
"
know
Trans.
how
These
'immolatitiae
can
comjiellere
be
down
to
to
share
'hostiae im-
carnes' and
softened
heathen
permittingor
47
SACRIFICE.
molatitiae,
quas stulti homines
are
favourite
animal
introduction
of
its flesh
Christianity
nothingin the
was
converts,
and
their not
as
'
of the
ways
doubt
no
that
slaughterof
horses
King Hakon,
whom
time
Boniface
ed.
(Ei^ist.
(hrossa-sldirj
The
Fornm.
Wlirdtw.
25.
Catti.
87
As
kuI
l3oa^,
aXXa
ed
i7n6etd^ov(TL,
cuttingo^
of the
bonn.
28, 5.
"
head, which
consecrated
by way of
approaching the scene
fastened to the stems
Tac.
antefixa
ora,
horses,which
[xvpLa k
arra
ann.
of
par
Here
fiovPT
the
with
overthrow,
had
were
no
'iTrirovi
the
Cacina,
horses
saw
on
heads
trtincis arlorum
other than
to their
horseflesh.
the rest,but
When
god.
the
142),i
overlook
not
(equorum artus,simul
1, 61),these
as
(beheading),
"";
must
consumed
to
Varus's
we
not
was
eminence
of trees
the Germans
late
Serr. 121.
Thuringiansare strictly
enjoined to abstain from
Agathias bears witness to the practiceof the Alamanni
Kab
sog. 2,
we
the
re
Christian
subjectssuspectedof
skyldieta hrossasldtr ;'Saga
of
new
his
called upon
'at hann
was
Christianity,
Hak. g6(5acap. 18.
From
Tac. ami.
13, 57
munduri
the
There
offensive to the
so
the
309.
before
eaten.
universally
was
heathen
the
givingup
is
the Eoman
offered up
'
Inter cetera
afjrestemcahallum
comedere
caliquantos
adjunxisti,
plerosque
lieri
sinas.
And
deiiiceps
nequaciuam
inprimisde volatiUbus, id est graculiset cornicnlis atque ciconiis,
cavendae
sunt
ab
quae omnino
christianorum.
etiani et fibri et leporeset cqui silvatici luulto
esu
et doviesticum. hoc
aniplius
vitandi.
Af^^ain,
Hieronymus adv. Jov.
niatae, Quadi,Vandali
delectantur.
Otto
Nik
et
et
innumerabiles
frising.
6, 10
audiat, quod Pecenati (thewild Peschen;ere,
Falones
vocantur
qui
(the Vahven, Nib. 1279, 2. Tit.
ininmndis
carnibiLs,
ut^jote cquiniset catinis usque hodie
.
1280, 2)
4097), Orudis
vescuiitur.
et
Rol.
hi
98, 20
Witches
also
are
charged with
""'
bantur
Also
exuviae.
truncis
suspende-
48
of
WORSHIP.
tlie
of
mysterious meaning
suspended Iwrscs
Norse
the heatlien
horse-sacrifices among
But
"
on
tion
further informa-
have
we
head}
however
which
extinct
was
hundred
time,
torted
dis-
legendwiseand
exaggerated
circumstances
evidentlycontains
his
before
years
says
dicitur,ubi
Selon^
tempus
Sed
post
canibus
et
mense
annos
novcm
theophaniam
nos
quo
venerunt,
cum
1, 9
domini
Ixxxx,
et
Januario, post
celebramus,
con-
omnes
oblatis,immolant,
gallispro accipitribus
hoc
pro
cqms,
certo,
praedixi,
putantes hos eisdem erga inferos servituros,et commissa
bene rex
noster
(Heinrich1.
crimina apud eosdem
placaturos.
quam
an.
931) fecit,qui eos a tam execrando ritu prohibuit! A grand
able
festive sacrifice,
coming once in nine years, and costinga considerJust
in this there is nothing incredible.
of animals
number
there was
lived on, when
hecatomb
nothing like that
as the name
here the legend was
so
number
likelyto keep to a highsacrificed,
victims
perhaps it
sounding number; the horror of the human
the reason
in bodily. But
threw
allegedfor the animal sacrifice
ut
"
"
is
evidently wide
her
Franks,
mark
the
7, 5)
('ej-iist.
tlie Great
Gregory
with
of
'
ut
de
; it mixes
admonishes
animalium
up
what
Branichild
cajntibussacrilicia
done
was
to
take
cautions
pre-
non
sacrilega
exhibeant.'
"
Leire
Selond,ON.
Lederun, the Sax.
Selon
for
; conf. Goth,
Siclundr, afterwards
Sioland, Seeland,
HleiSra,
afterwards
land.
t.e., Zea-
Lethra,
49
SACRIFICE.
witli what
funerals ^
at
and
of nobles
the bodies
done
was
rich
expiation. It
for
that
men
followed
were
only
was
in death
and
by domestic and hunting animals, so that
by bondsmen
Suppose 99
they might have their services in the other world.
have
been
sacrificed
to
say prisonersof war,
intended to
have
been
cannot
the gods,the animals specified
to
will
we
men,
chase with
ambiguous
eisdem
stands
making
refers to homines
named
or
legendhas
alone
added
on.^
of Bremen's
How
beasts
of the
So whether
the
hounds
cocks
Dietmar's
shall
Upsal sacrifice,
the
on
any
whom
sacrificed ; men,
were
gods,to
diis
there is
either way
latter),
the new
year'sfestival I believe
the horses
of Adam
or
of them.
use
for the
asserted. At
the
to their
view
of the
use
horses
slaughtered
apart and
set
ever
one
no
enemies, nor
those
escort
be considered
on
p. 53.
Among
and most
that of the
sacrifices,
all animal
solemn.
Our
have
ancestors
liorse
this in
nations,with Persians
common
and
preeminent
was
Indians
with several
:
with all of
sacred animal.^
passedfor a specially
from Agathias
Sacrifice of Oxen (see SuppL). The
passage
koX ^oaq) proves the Alamannic
re
(iTTTrof?
custom, and that from
A letter to Saint Boniface
the Olafssaga
(nmct ok hross)the Norse.
82, Wiirdtw.)speaksof ungodly priestsqui tauros et liircos
(Epist.
diis paganorum
immolabant.'
And
from Gregory the Great
one
ad Mellitum
10, 76 and in Beda's hist. eccl. 1, 30) affirms
(Epist.
of the Angles : hovcs solent in sacrificiodaemonum
multos occidere.
the horse
them
'
With
and
servants
Sigiirt5r
conf.
RA.
well,
and
hawks
are
burnt,Ssem.
225^ ; elsewhere
horses
morbo
dogs
Asvitiis,
consumptus, cum
caneetequo
mandatur
terreno
Saxo
antro
as
misinterprets,
though the
;
gram. p. 91, who
dead man
fed upon them : nee
contentus
equi vel canis esu, p. 92.
^
'
Pro accipitribus
that
used.
in
default
of hawks, cocks were
means,
Some have taken it,as though dogs and cocks were
sacrificed to deified birds of
But the ' pro ' is immistakable.
prey.
^
Conf. Bopp'sNalas and Damajanti,p. 42, 268. The Hyperboreanssacrificed
as
344.
'
asses
metam.
20.
to
Apollo ;
The
Pindar
same
In a Mod. Greek
poem
.'similaroft'ering
to
seems
fr. 187.
Anton. Liberal,
Buckh
inscr.
I, 807. 809.
Delphi;
corp.
w.
Tadupov,Xvkov koI aXcoTroCy 8u]yT]ais
429-434, a
be spoken of ; and Hagek's bohm.
chrou. p. 62 gives
Slavs.
That, I suppose, is why the Silesians are
was
Pyth.
done
instance among
the
called ass-eaters (Zeitvertreiber
1668,
an
same
10.
Callimach.
at
Suppl.).
4
50
The
WORSHIP.
Hack
ox
hold
to be killed for the house-
not
are
Val.
they sacred sacrificial beasts?
(Superst.887), were
Suplit,a free peasant on the Samland coast (Samogitiaor SemiI will add
sacrificed a Hack hull with strange ceremonies.^
galia),
During a famine in Sweden under
a few
examples from the Norse.
Sviar blot stor at Uppsolum, it
king Domaldi : ]?aeflSo (instituted)
proving
; and the oxen
yxmim
fyrstahaust (autumn) blotuSu j^eir
insufficient,
they graduallywent
up to higher and higher kinds ;
Yngl. saga, c. 18. ]7a gekk hann til hofs (temple) Freyss, ok
leiddi jjagatuxan
gamlan (an old ox), ok maelti sva : Freyr,nu
bra sva
viS, at hann qvaS vi3,
gef ek ]?eruxa ]?enna ; en uxanum
"
'
'
(dealtthe
9.
At
gamall,var
(thenwas
];atkallat
led forth
saga p. 214-8.
The Greek
a
Sacrifice of
"
Cotvs,Sa^m.
(asthe
cKarofji^r}
too
of neat, but
very
soon
conf, Kormaks-
Fornm.
sog.
This
other.
; else
Franks
between
so
set
seems
why
700
the
on
nmjcdissacrivus
relic of the
the term
and
3, 193.^
den.
there
(17
must
higher
votivus than
any
on
True, there is
sacrivus ?
600
use
ancient
or
at
compositionis set
138.
2,
oxen) consisted
; Holzmann
hundred
506.
100
shows,
name
sacrificesof
had
141.
blot-neat,
called
old,it was
and
victoryhad),Egilss.
p.
who
largenumber
Indians
The
foe:
bull mickle
first of
groan
vanquished his
that had
formal
dead);
fell down
and
such
ox
and
have
15
no
sol.)
; but
been
vast
ence
differ-
of animals
in
great number
heathen
times, so
that
the
"
Frankish
and
Alamannic
documents
there
often
occurs
the
word
51
SACRIFICE.
lives only in
natus, new-l)orn,^but it now
originexpress recens
How
to explainthen,
of porcellus(frischling).
the sense
are
we
the
that this OHG.
friscingin several writers translates precisely
Lat. liostia,
victima, holocaustum
(ISTotker
cap. 8, ps. 15, 4, 26, 6.
33, 1. 39, 8. 41, 10. 43, 12. 22. 50, 21. 115, 17. osterfriscing,
ps. 20,
i.e.lamb unblemished
3.
lamp unkawemmit
kakepan erdu friscing,
given to earth a sacrifice,
Hymn 7, 10),except as a reminiscence of
?
The Jewish paschallamb would not suggest it,
heathenism
for in
the idea of porcellus
was
predominant. In the North, the
friscing
sacrifice;
offered to Freyr,was
a
periodical
expiatoryboar, sdnargoltr,
to modern
and Sweden
has continued down
times the practice
in the shape of a boar.
of baking loaves and cakes on Yule-eve
This golden-bristled
boar has left his track in inland Germany too.
Christmas
on
Accordingto popular belief in Thuringia,^whoever
will get sightof a young
abstains from all food till suppertime,
eve
ing
brought up last at the evengoldenpig,i.e. in olden times it was
banquet. A Lauterbach ordinance (weisthum)of 1589 decreed
(3, 369), that unto a court holden the day of the Three-kings,
therefore in
Yule
time, the holders of farm-steads
(hiibner)
should furnish a clean goldferch
while
(gold-hog)
gelded
yet under
doubt slaughtered
led round
milk ; it was
the benches, and no
afterwards.^
So among
the Welsh, the swine offered to the gods
its
"
sub
Ducange
v.
Eccard
Grati" 3, 833.
beitr. zur
Gutgesells
Fr.
blet 1, 327.
p. 138.
^ This
passage
those of Vinkbuch
from
2, 677.
or.
Sclimeller
gesch.des
the Lauterb.
ordin.
can
now
match
in the Alamann
country. It says 1, 436
7 schilling
a swine worth
pick out in the convent
pfennig,and
begins,let it into the convent
crewyard,-where it must be
fare and
I.
denkm.
Dorows
Lacom-
2, 55.
wtb. 1, 619.
deutschen
alterthums, Meiningen 1834,
by
another
from
allowed
generous
there it is left tillthe Thursday after St. Adolf's
half to the
it is slaughteredand divided, half to the farm-bailiff,
and
cheese to
bread
the same
day there is also a distribution of
free access
day, when
parish; on
the parish.
fi.xed by the
"
to the
The
corn
and a half
shillingstallies with the seven
the
ordinary
ordin.,and is a high one, far exceeding
an
1827, pp. 336-7); it was
arrangement longcontinued
price of
Lauterb.
seven
has been
forgottenor suppressed.
St.
too.
in other parts of Germany
30
Adolf was
his day falls on
(Conr.v.
a bishopof Straszburg,
August 29 or
Dankr. namenb.
p. 117),and the assize therefore in the beginningof September.
at
Vinkbuch
the
Assuredly such
Swine
and
as
heathenish
assize-feasts
slaughteredfor the
both of these by turns
are
name
were
only
held
household
are
when
winter
sets
in,in Nov.
there
called schlachtmoivat,
or
Dec.
might lingeriu
52
WOESEIP.
became
destined
one
for the
King'stable.
Anglo-Saxons,and
(Freyr)we have to
'
eoforirenheard of the
the worship of Froho
and by. The Greeks
stands very
Nerthus
sacrificed swine
near
It is the 'sivin
of its exact
treat
more
to Demeter
ealgylden,
relation to
in detail
who
(Ceres),
by
as
to
came
Rams, Goats (seeSuppl.). As friscing
"
victima,so
to mean
Goth. sauSs,seems
for animal
to have
sacrifice,
converselya name
for the animal
sau"r=^Qi\\Qv.
itself,
given rise to the OjST. name
therefore not rare, though it is seldom
of sacrifice was
This species
expresslymentioned, probably as being of small value. Only the
goGa cap. 16 informs us : ];arvar oc drepinn (killed)
saga Hakonar
Small
denotes principally
hross.
allskonar small, ok sva
{firj\a)
generallythe small beasts of the flock as opposed
sheep,also more
alls konar (omnis generis) is here
and horses,and as
to oxen
sacrifice of he-goats
to include goats. The
added, it seems
(hircos)
'
'
is
caput
dedicantes
reared
hoc
ei,
; Dial.
3, 28.
caprae,
aloft,and
the
per
circuitum
This head
people bowed
nefando
currentes, carmine
of
she-goat(orhe-goat?) was
before
it.
The
halloiclng
of a
(Luc.David 1,
'
hostile eyes.
About
we
cannot
be
for
certain,
of Diet-
dogs and hawks and cocks, hardly any but the last are to be
depended on (seeSup^^l.).But even then, what of domestic poultry,
and christian
Jewish
a
fowls, geese, pigeons? The dove was
mar's
this also
tWtmoneS.
sends
which
It is
which
often
reference to heathen
The
common
man
sacrifices ;
at
AS.
for Xov.
is
expressly
feast, and
yearly slaughtering
gets up
neighbours (conf.maiichli,Stalder 2, 525),
his
an
name
to his
distribution of flesh.
of the common
sacrifice and
survival
be a
may
solemn
in
Sei-via
the
that
remarkable
too, at
burning of the badnyak,
and
ivhole
swine is roasted,
the
is exactlylike
a
yule-log(ch.XX, Fires),
Vuk's
103-4.
with
it
a sucking
fig along
Montenegro,pji.
;
meat
and
sausages
SACRIFICE.
06
Asklepios,and in Touraine a
of a
white cock used to be sacrificed to St. Christopherfor the cure
doubtless only
bad finger(Henri Estienne cap. 38, 6). Of game,
the Greeks
sacrifice,
fit to eat
those
uneatable
and
fit to
to
sacrifice,
stags,roes, wild boars,but
never
ghostlybeing,and
kind of worship. Yet one might suppose that for expiation
justas slaves
beasts,equallywith men, might be offered,
the burnt
and falcons followed
hounds
body of their
of Bremen's
first of all placeAdam
must
Here we
tion
descrip-
bears,wolves
receive
were
offered cocks
also
master.
or
themselves
foxes,who
possess
account
annos
communis
(4,27) of
the
"
ad quam
celebrari,
ceremoniis
quod
animante
jam
induerunt
Sacrificium
redimunt.
se
masculinum
est,
novem
est.
mos
sanguinedeos tales placari
in lucum
qui proximus est templo.
arbores ejusex
ut singulae
gentilibus,
divinae
credantur.
quorum
corpora
orum
Ibi etiam
mixtim
christianitatem
ab
illis
enim
morte
lucus
tam
sacer
est
hominibus,
qui pendent cum
narravit mihi
quidam christian-
canes,
suspensa
vidisse.
scptuagintaduo
se
solennitas
; reges et populi,
praestatur immunitas
dona ad Ubsolam
transmittunt,et, quod omni
poena
provinciarum
nulli
singulisua
et
omnes
Sveoniae
omnium
Ceterum
naeniae,
quae
in
sunt et inhonestae,
ejusmodiritibus libatoriis fieri solent,multiplices
ideoquemelius reticendae. The number nine is prominent in this
sacrificialfeast,exactlyas in the Danish ; but here also all
Swedish
of legend. First, the heads of victims
in the spirit
is conceived
the Franks and Langobards;
the essential thingagain,
as among
seem
"
then the
dogs come
but at the
up wolves
same
or
in
time remind
dogs by
us
of the old
the side of
hounds
and
custom
judicial
criminals (RA. 685-6).
hawks,'
of
hanging
That only
is in
livingcreature is here to be sacrificed,
accord
with
an
episode in the Eeinardus,which was
sti"ilcing
composed less than a century after Adam, and in its groundwork
At the wedding of a king,
might well be contemporary with him.
the males of all quadrupedsand birds were
to have been slaughtered,
It looks to me
their escape.
but the cock and gander had made
like a legend of the olden time, which stillcirculated in the ll-12lh
a
even
centuries, and which
nursery-tale(No. 27, the Town-
the
viale
sex
of every
54
WOKSHIP.
musicians)knows
animals
somethingof.^ Anyhow,
times
male
to be in
seem
one
of every
not
come
up
actual execution
have
in heathen
existed
could
never
have
been
conceivable
; it
only
can
in
of
case
Next
the
cremation,sacrifice or punishment.
to the kind, stress was
undoubtedlylaid
animal,
on
the colour of
tvJiite
White
being considered the most favourable.
horses are
often spoken of (Tac.Germ.
10.
Weisth.
3, 301. 311.
831),even so far back as the Persians (Herod.1, 189). The friscing
of sacrifice was
probably of a spotlesswhite ; and in later lawrecords snoiv-whitc pigs are
pronounced inviolable.* The Votiaks
sacrificed
the
red
old German
of
the Tcheremisses
stallion,
law
dun
or
for witchcraft
sacrifices^;
also, animals
demanded
requisite.The water-sprite
have
Saxo
Gram.
p. 16
says;
that
mean
hlack
beasts ?
Hack
lamb
often
fines and
and
hlack
cat
We
some
may
under
requiredin
connexion
particularhue
ment
paywith
were
hlack
offered up
divinam
rem
"
of
tohite. When
to them
facere
(Asb.1. 159).
fnrvis hostiis ; does
that
suppose
cattle
were
about
^
males
The
is
just what
Greeks
ofiered male
white
male
lamb
to Helios
a
(sun), a hlack eive
Lithuanians
sacrificed to their earthgod Zemiennik
animalia ; Haupt'szeitschr. 1, 141.
^
*
cum
goddesses,II. 3, 103 :
lamb
to Ge
(earth). Tiie
domestica
utriusquesexus
Reyscher and
Wilda
umbr.
White
2,
si^rachd.
animals
Candida
fciu (tres
278-9.
hateful
to
the
55
SACEIFICE,
garlandedand adorned
cows,
gold-horned
requires
in Mansfeld
a
sacrifice.
for
Saem. 141*
coal-black
with
ox
of
village
and in the
white
and
star
the
in
passage
Edda
Fienstadt
white
feet,and
cations
imposed as dues.^ There are indihe-goatwith gildedhorns were
led round
were
that the animals,before being slaughtered,
circle of
the
within
perhaps,as
in the service
Greeks
e.g.,that
colts and
formal
at
of
of landmarks.
On
information
laid down
bullocks
procedure in
the actual
except
its life
from
the
on
had
ox
Norse
are
land,or
explainthe
pp. 51, 52
"
the
give them
(seeSuppl.). Probably
Romans,
death^
the
transfer of
law-records
removers
and
currere,
to
of man,
For such
waggon.
^^e?' circuituni
to
going voluntarily
to be taken
had
care
the
among
of
appearance
"
is how
that
assembly
and
benches,
the
leading round
the
not
have
been used
drawn
never
plough or
sacrifice,
we
have
authorities.
scarcelyany
While
the
animal
streaming blood
mixed
with
ale
bowls
nations
In
or
seem
the
to
North
have
the bloodbeen
large;
had
some
The
and
'
holla
Fornm.
sina,'
in Strabo
Tal"s
3, 382
jvvai^lvavrcjv
lepeiai
1
7, 2
sog. 2, 309.
e^o? 8e ri rwv
cauldron
of the Cimbri
is noticed
BLrjyovvTaL
Klfi/Spcov
tocovtov,
on
irapriKoXovOovv
7rpo/jidvTet"
eViTreTTope^aTrr/Sa?
\ev)(eliJiove"i,
Kapiraalva'^
TroXAor/at^e?,
Neue
mitth.
des
avarpaTevovcraLf;
thiiv. siiclis.vereins
Od.
8 av iyoipi^co^ovv tJvlv,
evpvfJLfrconov,
vtto
ijvoi/'tto)
u8fJ.r]TT]i),
^vyoi/'jyayev dui'jp
iyuipf^co,
TTjv Toi
)(^pvaov Kfpacriv 7rfpt.)(evas.
^
Oc eingii
neiiia
skylditortyna hvurki I'ene monnuni,
shoiald they kill (tortima0
Eyrb. saga, ix 10. And none
o"oi
"
man,
^
beast
nor
a-tilt.
Saga Hakonar
g6?a,cap. 16. Eyrb. saga p. 10. rauS horgin,reddened
Fornald.
stalla lata rioSa bloSi,1, 454. 527.
(stone)altar,
sog. 1, 413.
Stem. 114'^ rioiSutiihbloSinu hl6ttre,
Fornald.
sog. 1, 512. the Grk
ai/xa r"
conf.
E.xod.
8.
^o"}i(o
24,
TTfpixffiv.
the
56
WORSHIP.
ovv
Totf
'yvfivoTroSe'i
irr^jjiivaL,
^ojcrfia
')(CLkKovv
e^ovaat,
hia
T0t9
Tov
avroii"i
rjr^ov
al)(jiaXu)-
"
avv^VTcov^t(f"7]peL";
arparoTTeSov
Karaare-^aaai8'
e'cKoai, et;^oy
eVl
')(^a\Kovv, d/Kpopecov
p arr) p
'
"
oaov
X e y3t; t o 9
ava^dOpav, tjv dva/3d"Ta(jjfidvTt'?)
uTre/OTrerr/? tov
etc he tov
fierecopiadevra'
eKaarov
eXaifiOTo/xeL
7rpo-)(^eofievovaL/u,aTO"i
Tcvd
eiroiovvTo}
Another
cauldron of
TOV
fxavTe'iav
et?
Kparrjpa,
Se
the
of St. Cohimban
nationes
Suevorum
etenim
inibi vicinae
cum
; quo
Sunt
Illi aiunt
fieri vellent ?
expresslytold
of
victim
it never
roasted.
was
of the
(eyp-eiv)
this
From
who
it ; unless
ale,and
in later times
to
61
describes
great cauldron
the
my
108 ; the
be
may
not
the narrative
of
the
conjecture,
the
boiling
Scythians.
ram
was
sodden),Gutalag p.
of witches
2, 26). Here
filled with
was
Herodotus
sacrifice in
(from
only a drink-offering.
seething,
accordingto
smips,and those
of the
Thus
Bened.
ann.
with
mixed
was
Mercurium
quem
Bobbiensis,vita Columb.
Wodano,
suo
Jonas
se velle litare.
alii,
vocant
we
deo
the
boilings,
connected
with
(partakers
cauldrons
this.^
called
and
The
pots
bution
distri-
of the
'
They
had
women
marching with
gray-haired,wliite-robed,
accompanied by priestess-proplietesses,
the shoulder,wearing a brazen girdle,and
scarf buckled
over
in hand, and having
in the camp, sword
the prisoners
bare-footed ; these met
30
crowned
amphorsB (180 gals);
them, led them to a brass hasin as large as
the
and they had a ladder,which
the priestess
mounted, and standing over
handed
With
the
blood
that gushed
basin, cut the throat of each as he was
up.
into the basin, they made
a prophecy.'
them
were
with
linen
The
Jlotit
; Saga Hakonar
goSa cap.
18.
conf. Forum,
57
SACKIFICE.
with
him.
That
'
carnibus
allowed
consume
vescenti'.
We
to offer small
a
part of them
et ad honorem
offerre,
It
that privatepersons
were
suppose
giftsto the gods on particular
occasions,and
may
; this the
daemonum
Christians called
'
more
gentilium
de part.Sax. 20.
comedere,'Capit.
is
of
were
suspended on
and
in honour
trees
of
(seeSuppL).
Whole
ashes
slaughtered
game
were
on
where
lurntofferings,
the pileof wood, do not
Goth, allhrunsts
]\Ik
so the
6\o/cavT(o/na,
the
animal
seem
to
converted
was
have
been
in
merely to translate
N. ps. 64, 2 ; and
alhrandopher,
OHG.
The
use.
is made
12, 33
into
the
Gk.
the AS.
onhred"
rommes
bloSe, Coedm. 175, 6. 177, 18 is meant
hryncgield
to express
in the Jewish sense.^
purelya burntoffering
Neither were
used ; the sweet
incense of the
incense-offerings
christians was
a
new
Ulphilasretains the
thing to the heathen.
0.
Gk. tliymiama Lu. 1, 10. 11 ; and our weih-rauch
(holy-reek),
Dan. rogelseare
Hel. 3, 22, and the OK
Sax. wiroc
reykelsi,
formed accordingto christian notions (seeSuppL).
While
the
sacrifice of
slain animal
is
sociable,more
more
When
usually offered
the husbandman
for the
standing
^
is
god
who
blessed
the
he leaves
clump
harvest,and he adorns
of
ears
it with
Phoc.
58
WORSHIP.
-"
ribbons.
To
this
day, at
in Holstein,five
fruit-gathering
or
six
applesare left hangingon each tree,and then the next crop will thrive.
More striking
will be given later,
ing
in treatexamples of this custom
of individual gods. But, just as tame
and
eatable animals
available for sacrifice,
were
especially
so
are
(frugiferae
fruit-trees
of
formal
transfer
Tac.
Germ.
and
and
at a
arbores,
grains;
10),
land,boughs covered with leaves,applesor nuts are used as earnest
of the bargain. The MHG.
poet (Fundgr.II, 25) describes Cain's
wolte sie oppheren mit
sacrifice in the words : eine garb er nam,
er
cheren joch mit agcnen'a sheaf he took,he would
offer it with ears
and eke with spikes: a formula
expressingat once the upper part
beard
and
and
the whole
stalk (spica)as well.
or
ear
(arista),
Under
this head we also put the crowningof the divine image,of a
the
sacred tree or a sacrificed animal with foliageor floioers
; not
'
faintest trace
of this appears
in the Norse
sagas, and
as
littlein
our
survivingfolk-tales I can
bring forward a few things. On Ascension day the girlsin more
than one part of Germany twine garlandsof white and red flowers,
the cattle in the
and hang them
up in the dwellingroomor over
stable,where they remain tillreplacedby fresh ones the next year.^
At the villageof Questenberg in the Ilarz, on
the third day in
oldest documents.
Whitsuntide, the
overlooks
fasten to
the
it
From
later times
lads
whole
carry
and
oak
an
and, when
district,
the
up
castle-hill which
they have
it
upright,
trees plaitedtogether,
the qucste{i.e.
garland)
set
largegarland of branches of
and as big as a cartwheel.
They all shout
hangs,'and then they dance round the tree on the hill top both
tree
and garland are
renewed
year.^ ISIot far from the
every
mountain
in Hesse
with a cavern
Meisner
stands a high precipice
of the Hollow
Stone.
opening under it,which goes by the name
a
'
Into this
cavern
every
Easter
Monday
the
the
youths and
him.^
The
lands
some
examples, which
Otmars
to
volkssagen,
pp.
can
128-9.
draw
has
Wigands
Wigands
archiv 6, 317,
archiv 6, 318.
flowers
What
of the custom
is told of tlie origin
be fiction.
of
some
Hessian
of the
of mayflov)ers
(lilies
all these
seems
in
maidens
Casselsches
wochenbl.
1815,p. 928*'.
59
MINNE-DRINKING.
to have
practiceseems
offerings.^
transferred
been
to
at a iDanquetto
primitiveand widespread custom
set aside a part of the food for tlie household
gods,and particularly
and Hulda, the gods were
to place a dish of 'broth before Berhta
The drinker,before taking
also invited to share the festive drink.
out of his vessel for the god or housewould pour some
any himself,
of it
the Lithuanians,when
they drank beer,spiltsome
as
sprite,
the ground for their earth-goddess
Zemynele.^ Compare with
on
this the Norwegian sagas of Thor, who
appears at weddings when
invited,and takes up and empties huge casks of ale. I will now
ot the Suevic ale-fuh (cupa)in Jonas
to that account
turn
more
once
(see p. 56),and use it to explain the heathen practiceof viinneHere
drinking,which is far from being extinct under Christianity.
As
it
was
"
also both
and
name
custom
Teutonic
all the
to
common
appear
races.
The
Gothic
I think
pret.munda) signified
(pi.munum,
pret.gamunda) I bethink me, I remember.
man
(pi.gamunum,
gaman
the
From
minnon
same
minion
lansuase
have
we
the
is derived
verb
the
remember
to
amare,
same
man,
minna
OHG.
a
loved
and
munum,
one.
amor
amor,
ON.
the
In
also minni
minna
minia
memoria,
never
was
developed.
It
was
customary
to
honour
an
absent
deceased
or
the
one
by
banquet, and
the
of him
at
assembly or
making mention
this goblet,this draught was
draininga goblet to his memory:
called in ON. crfi
or
againminni (erfi funeral feast).
dryckja,
At
grand sacrifices and banquets the god or the gods were
Sa^m. 119''
minnis-ol
(ale),
remembered, and their minni drunk:
furo
ol),minnis-\\orn,minnis-ixxM (cupful),
(opposed to ominnis
minni
hvert (theygave many
minni
morg, ok skyldihorn dreckia 1
each had to drink a horn to the m.).um
golfganga at
a m., and
minniol signod'
206. 253.
minnom
a.som, Olafs helga.
oUum, Egilss.
"
and
Beside
in
cattle and
special
cases,
as
grain?other
even
valuables
in christian
were
offered to
times voyagers
at
gift; in Swedish
sea
gods
particular
e.g., would
vow
offra en
to their church
silver sliip
as
a votive
folk-songs,
blankaste
malm
of metal), Arvidss. 2, 11(5 ; en giyta af
(of
(vessel
(jrytaaf malm
silver)AhlqvistsOhind II. 1, 214 ; also articles of clothing,e.g. red shoes.
'
like the Gk. aivivba,
of no technical term
In the Teut. languages I know
a
60
WORSHIP.
cup),before which
emptied it,Yngl.
Stem.
called
stood
up,
cap. 40 ; other
saga
Fornald.
146^
one
every
sog.
1, 162. 7,148.
The
Krists
193^
hragarfuU,
also
gobletwas
conversion
After
of
the minne
minni, Michaels
and
have
The
vow,
Christ,
minni, Fornm.
sog.
of
sog. 10, 1781, St. Martin demands
be proposedinstead of those of Thor, OSin, and
In the Fornm.
the
solemn
passages
minnisvcig (swig,draught),Sa3m.
took
ases.
other
races
the
from
littleweaned
just as
were
practice
;
lated
had changed its meaning, it is transonly where the term minne
instead of memoria
;^ notablyas earlyas in
by the Lat. amor
Liutprand,hist. 6, 7 (MuratoriII. 1, 473),and Liutpr.hist. Ott. 12:
vinum
bibere.
diaboli in aniorcm
Liutpr.antapod.2, 70 : amoris
heati
bibito. Liutpr.leg.65 : potas in amo^x
mei causa
salutisque
gelist;
Here
the Baptistis meant, not the EvanJohannis
prsecursoris.
the
in the Fel. Faber
but
evagat.1, 148 it is distinctly
latter.
In
Eckehard
nioris est,osculato et
casus
2, 84:
S. Galli, Pertz
epoto,laetabundi
discedunt.
amoreque,
In
ut
the Rudlieb
2, 162:
post poscitvinum
nos
participat
quando vale
In
Gerdrudis
amove,
quod haustum
fingens,
benedixit.
gemit et
occultus,accordingto
dixit post
nos
the Munchen
MS.,
at
of a scuffle :
description
ictum,
hujus ad edictum nullus plus percutit
sed per clamorem
13th
a
the Peregrinus,
poscunt Gertrudis
cent. Latin
et
ut
possent omni
poem,
amorem.
v.
Gertrudis
335
(Leyser2114) :
amove,
frui.
prosperitate
The
12th
cent,
61
MINXE-DRINKIXG.
neig im
At
do
im
cr
gewinne
heiles
ze
Gertrude
sant
fuoz,ze hand
den
an
Er.
champion 'tranc sant Johannes segcn,'
killingEtzel's child,says, Nib. 1897, 3 :
armed
while
iz
wir
trinken
nn
trinkt imd
wan
The
Hagene,
8651.
win,
geltenskiincges
niht
anders
mac
unde
die minne
truog
Tninnc,Er. 4015.
gesin
Ezeln
geltet
win
; Helbl.
14. 86.
G, 160.
word
the very
'
'
beings.
that had
particular
and Gertrude.
drunk in honour of them, John tlie evangelist
minne
drunk
is said to have
John
poisoned wine without hurt, hence
to him
drink consecrated
a
prevented all danger of poisoning.
Ages then,it
In the Mid.
revered
Gertrude
seems
a
to have
John
been
peacemaker,and
rector scholarum
above
saints in
two
was
all saints,and
linked with
his.
in the Latinarius
she is invoked
But
she
of
metricus
also esteemed
was
Andreas
certain
as
cudis
pia Gerdrudis,quae paciscommoda
bellaqueconcludis,nos caeli mergitoludis !
to
prayed her daily, dass sie ilim schueffe herbergguot,'
find him
lodging good; and in a MS. of the 15th cent, we are
informed : aliquidicunt,quod quando anima egressa est,tunc prima
clerk
nocte
'
angelis,sed
remarkable
of
whom,
more,
tertia nocte
statement
as
well
she
as
minne
travellers and
I know
beata
pernoctabitcum
of
no
as
was
used
vadit
will be
of Hulda
John's)than
nocte
sicut diffinitum
further
found
and
on
est
to
especiallyto
as
testimony
to
that
in
arch-
cum
de
be
the
drunk
passages
Gertrude's
This
ea.
apply to Freya,
represented spinning.Both
lovers of peace,
older
Gerdrude, secunda
John's
us
and
the
trude's
Ger-
by partingfriends,
quoted have shown.
minne
(whichpresupposes
we
find
62
WORSHIP.
tliem
plenty of
Johans
sant
der
Anigb. 33*^.
varn
sant
setz
Johans
sant
Johannes
trinken
sant
3103.
segen
trinken, Anshelm
segen, Ls.
ich daht
3, 336.
t/(?/^.a?^s
sant
an
bl. 413.
Altd.
mir
scliier,Hatzl.
lierwider
trinken,
.,
scgen
2, 264.
minne, Ls.
gesunt
brahte
Johans
sant
und
Johannes
minne, Cod.
Gertrude
sant
scgen
191''.
scheiden
158.
segen, Fischart
Johans
3, 416.
kolocz.
72.
lande, Morolt.
dem
von
namen
S. Johans
kl.
gescli.
2, 262.^
Simpliciss.
99^
then,whom
Suevi
Those
Columban
were
approaching,
was
bably
pro-
OSinn),Fornm.
fidlasum,
the
as
the North
made
and
priest,
Johannis
the
handed
segen
the
congregationin
is not
(blessing)
; it
places. In
dricka
to
Sweden
and
eldhorgsskcd,drinkinga
done
Norway
toast
in
the church
any
find at
we
to drink
of the
bouring
neigh-
Candlemas
Swed.
(seeSuperst.Z:;,
122).
S. Johannis
vulgo Johannistrunk, Lips. 1675.
Schmeller
minn
und trunk.
Scheffers HaUans
p. 165. Oberlin s. vb. Johannis
Gertrude
On
archiv
189.
Ledeburs
2,
1830, 171-6.
2,593. Hannov.
mag.
Hoffni.
horae
bidr. 392-411.
belg.
Clignett's
espec, Huyd. op St. 2, 343-5.
Hanka's
Bohem.
glosses79'' 132*
Antiqvariske annaler 1, 313.
2, 41-8.
ment,
render Johannis
amor
(holym.). And in that Slovenic docuby suxitd mma
1
Thomasius
de
poculo
the
conf. xliii) is
Freysinger MS. (Kopitar'sGlagolitaxxxyii,
i
obieti
nashe
tchesti
ich
im
i
piyem,
: da klanyamse, i modlimse,
bibamus
et oblieis et honores eorum
et precemur
im nesem
(utgenutiecttmius
old
tchest
is honor, Ti^rj, cultus, our
era
; but
gationesnostras illis feramus);
and
in
Servian
in
of
used
the
a
sense
minne,
I also find slava (fame, glory)
In
slave bozhye to the glory of God.
wine
drunk
is
za
1
no.
94)
(Vuk,
song
of
Ukko
bowl
mentioned
Ukkon
an
the Finnish mythology is
malja,
; malja
vel sanitatem.
in memoriam
Swed. skal,strictly
scutella,
potatio
the
combination
'
'
63
MINNE-DRINKING.
Now
Suevic
that
cnpa
filledwith
beer
(p.75)
Cimbri
sent
hallowed
was
to the emperor
have
alreadyspoken,
know
what
part the cauldron plays in the Hymisp. 75 ; and we
qviSa and at the god'sjudgment on the seizure of the cauldron (by
from
Thor
giant Hymir). Nor ought we to overlook the ON.
names
Ashctill,Thorhctill (abbrev.Thorkel) AS. Oscytcl
proper
(Kemble 2, 302) ; they point
to
we
kettles consecrated
to
the
as
and
to Tlior.
Our
simidacra
names
de consparsa
farina.
of
figures
Baked
animals
reverenced,or the
representedanimals that were
attributes of a god.^ From
a striking
passage in the Fridthiofssaga
(fornald.
sog. 2, 86) it appears that the heathen at a disa blot halced
imagesofgods and smeared them with oil : satu konur viS eldinn
ok bokuSu
meS dukum,' women
smurSu
ok J?erSu
goSin,en sumar
anointed them with
sat by the fire and baked the gods,while
some
the fat
fault a baked Baldr falls into the fire,
cloths. By Fri(5]?iof's
down.
blazes up, and the house is burnt
According to Voetius de
the day of Paul's conversion
they placeda
3, 122 on
superstit.
baking,and
figureof straw before the hearth on which they were
to
seem
have
'
if it
threw
with
wise
butter ; other-
it with
dirt,and
it in the water.
explain in popularofferings
and rites,
of animals
as the colour
(p.54),leadingthe boar round
the shape
(p. 51), flowers (p. 58), minne-drinking(p. 59), even
of cakes, is a reminiscence
of the sacrifices of heathenism
(see
Much
easy
to
Suppl.).
sacred cauldron
-
than
2f/3n(TTa)8S)povrov
tney had, Strabo VII.
ra
eneii-^av
Baking
in the
in the
North
shape of
alone,
Year's
see
most
2.
day, Mem.
Xe^rjra,tlie
Upmrarov Trap'avroi^
de I'ac.celt. 4,
429.
more
France
widely spread
they baked
WORSHIP.
64
Beside
heatlien
of
about
one
remains
to
divine
images.
The
at
brought
was
divinity
be
cultus
spot,but
essential
sacrifices,one
and
prayers
times
various
to bestow
out
not
the
its presence
on
the
carryinfj
solemn
remain
to
of
feature
rooted to
the entire
compass
and
Death,
and
Winter
land
founded
are
on
Holda, Berhta
similai"view.
the like
heathen's
Wuotan's
Gaudeu).
When
Fro
had
ceased
to
with
appear, Dietrich
themselves
conveyed
the ber
(ch.X. XXXI),
to
the
heroes'
banquet (ch. X), and the boar led round the benches (p.51),
Among public legal observances,the progress of a newly elected
king along the highways,the solemn lustration of roads,the beating
in olden
times gods'images and
can
of bounds, at which
priests
kind of thing. After
hardlyhave been wanting,are all the same
the church permanentlysanctioned such processions,
the conversion,
and saints' images were
carried,particularly
except that the Madonna
when
bringback
images were
paganiar.XXVIII
which
Vita
feria
amUtu
tells
'
de simulacra
quod per
camjyos
portant'on
1, 437 givesan
in
Confido
honore
debito reportetis.
cum
plentes ad monasterium
de patronihujus misericordia,quod sic ah ea gyrade terrae
autem
The
ccssent.
et variae aeris inclementiae
semina liberius proveniant,
Koman
ambarvalia
were
and
of fields,
purifications
sacrifices were
65
PROCESSIONS.
offered
of
at
hounds
have
terminus
and
roads
been
the
budding
the
very
as
with
the
during
similar
Wends
corn
publicus
loud
to
late
period
them.
On
the
as
cries
the
15th
Giesebrecht
May
of
the
lirocession
German
1, 87
the
heathenism
Gabel-heath
century
and
in
walked
riding
must
burg
Mecklenround
the
CHAPTER
IV.
TEMPLES.
In
inquiries on
our
the
sacred
dwelling-places of
will be safest to
christian
temple
terms
Gothic
The
alhs
16)
iep6v(Mk. 11,
and
John
would
be
several
such
alhai.
Once
hus
the
thing, when
43
fratres tamen,
or
ut
alhs.
without
any
statues,
in
ascribed
to
Unless
it
holec, which
naked
and
seems
name
with
has
the
been
Goth
of
of
the
alhais,
simple
Why
razn.
the
templum
and
va6"i
earlier ;
deos
sed
christian
found
were
in
namely
Tacitus,
ostenditur
numini,
Aids
nomen
pi.
heroic
sacred
grove
abode
of alcus
is not
alcis is either
falx),which
of
wood,
adduced,
This
"
of
or
Ut
name
the
point, for it
hardly
can
notable
itself the
worshipped,
was
divinity that
some
even
perfectlycorresponds
brothers
; the
the
interpretationeromana
vis
Ea
of
pair
sacred
dat.
were
is rendered
name
even
venerantur.
them^ it is the
is here
Numen
the
peregrinae superstitionisvestigium.
Gothic
to
lepov;
antiquae religionislucus
(as falcis
6,
anomaly
heathen
memorant.
juvenes
of alx
gen.
for
Cor.
use
ornatu,
nullum
simulacra,
the
to
the
appears
muliebri
Pollucemque
Castorem
the
word
Naharvalos
praesidetsacerdos
nom.,
heathen
same
apud
equally
for christian
Possibly the
Germ.
apply
To
domus, which
to
of
2, 27. 46. 4, 9.
10, 23).
of
disdain
quite inoffensive
8, 20. 59.
its gen.
them.
notions
9. 21.
Lu.
49.
sense
the
14,
1,
it
the
preceded
Christian
Lu.
29.
IG.
7, 14. 28.
only, John
Ulphilas
should
11.
forming
nouns,
Jewish-
time-hallowed
has
never
nulla
Mk.
gods,
supplanted by
were
the
translates
fem.
5. 51.
(Matt. 27,
mo?
church, and
and
the
is called
tree
be
alx.
in it.^
Wendicliolz, Boliem.
strictlya bald
means
I defend
beggar boy,
Lygian nations
a
Pol.
'
or
even
Caesar's
alces and
Pausanias's
aXfcai
elks %
"
Trans.
67
TEMPLES.
Four
five centuries
or
the
to
Ulphilas,
after
tribes of
Upper
ish
Germany their word alah must have had an old-fashioned heathensound, but we know it was stillthere,preservedin composition
of placesand persons
with proper
names
(seeSuppl.): Alaholf,
Alahtac, Alahhilt,Alahgund,Alahtrut
; Alahstat
in pago
Hassorum
Among
were
converted
the word
later,
kept itself alive longer. The poet of the Heliaud uses alah masc.
exactlyas Ulphilasdoes alhs (3,20. 22. 6,2. 14,9. 32,14. 115,9.
htis loo, 8. 130,
15.
129, 22.
130, 19. 157, 16),seldomer goclcs
ulh hCiligne
Caxlm. 202, 22 alhn (1.
18, or, that helaga M%s 3, 19.
=holy temple); 258, 11 calhstcde (palatium,aedes regia). In
for eolhstedas',
Andr. 1042 I would read ealde ealhstcdas
(delubra)
'
'
in Kemble
Ealh-
quasistone-hard,rock-hard,which possiblyleads us to
primary meaning of the word.^ The word is wanting in OiST.
hcard
the
Ealhstdn
names
'
1, 292
documents.,else it must
Of
another
example,the
had
primitiveword
OHG.
ivih
(templum),Hel. 3,
129, 23.
have
130, 17.
the form
the
air,gen. als.
Gothic
fragments furnish
(nemus),Diut. 1, 492*
154, 22.
14,8.115,4.
169,
wih
; 0. Sax. vAh
119,17.
no
masc.
127,10.
1 ;
sliortvowel
462, the
1
south
same
There
of
The
341, 28."
exon.
; and
in
England,as
spiteof
the
to be true
seems
is however
alternation of i and
noun
Cracknor
reasons
eo
Hard, the
"c."
name
urged in Gramm. 1,
which in the sing.,
as
I have
Hard,
of many
Tkans.
in
landing-places
the
68
TEMPLES.
Ve,denotes
but has
particular
god ;
double
namely,a masc.
pi.,
vear
dii,idola,and a neut. ve loca sacra.
Gutalag 6, 108. Ill :
haita a liult ej^a
lucos aut tumulos,,
hauga,a vi ejjastafgar]?a
(invocare
idola aut loca paliscircumsepta)
a
a
liult,
hauga,vi oc staf; trua
in loco sacro). In that case
i vi (stat
have
gar];a
we
; han standr
between nemus,
here,as in alah,a term alternating
templum, fanum,
its root beingdoubtless the Gothic veiha (Ihallow),
idolum, numen,
one
vaili,vaihum, OHG.
the
was
wih
and
; and
we
from
saw
which
on
also
p. 41 that
In Lappish,vi
M^orsliip.
comes
wihan
is said
to
silva.
mean
Still
is
decisive
more
for
Diut.
thus
full,runs
wih.'
Jiaruc,edo
for
and
1, 495^
So
of
'
heathen
word,
which
becomes
of
course
the
for
959^
Hrab.
delubrum,
third
specially
important to our
pi.haruga,stands in
masc,
in
nemus,
lucus,
Dint.
1,
Hrab.
969%
Jun.
492^
The
last
flanzota, edo
plantavit=:/t"?^si;
nemus
that
templum, fanum,
It is remarkable
on
the
on
Jiaruc
96 o^.
212.
gloss,
(or)
the
one
the Lex
Eipuar.has preserved,
to designatea place of
evidently from heathen times, harahus
a wood
(RA. 794. 903), AS. Jicarg
judgment, wliich was originally
pL heargas(fanum),Beda 2, 13. 3, 30. Orosius 3, 9, p. 109.
masc,
heargtviBf(fanitabulatum),Beow. 349. set hcarge,Kemble, 1, 282.
ON. horgr masc,
pi.horgar(delubrum,at times idolum,simulacrum)
Sffim. 36^ 42^ 91^ 114^ 141^ ; especially
worth notice is Siem. 114*^ :
bloSi
steinom, griotat gleriorSit,roSit i nyio nauta
hoj^grhlaSinn
with neat's
(h.pavenwith stones, gritmade smooth, reddened anew
is coupledwith hof (fanum,tectum),36=^
Iidrg/^
blood). Sometimes
and
141% in which case the former is the holy placeamidst woods
Fornm.
rocks, the built temple,aula ; conf. liamarr ok liorgrl
sog.
To both expressions
5, 239.
belongsthe notion of the placeas well
lucus.^
grove,
that
'
"^
Gk
And
in
was
/3a)/x6y,
likewise
ara,
place liaraga
one
Goth,
Goth,
the
nium.
with
'Ad
the
heathen
term
for altar,
table
a
(p. 38) ;
fiot,AS. heoA, strictly
fdti, AS. hed,hedd (lectus,p. 30) gets to mean
distorted
into
AS. wihbed,weohbed, weobed,afterwards
Graff
pulvinar templi),
kotapetti
(gods'-bed,
lectus,
hiuds, OHG.
areola,fanum, conf.
;
Elsewhere
hadi, OHG.
OHG.
loeofed(ara, altare),
3, 51
arae.
which
(A.D. 1160-5)
(seeSuppl.).
69
GPtOVES.
that of tlicnunien
as
unconnected
with
and
The
Gk
23, 148.
Lastly,synonymous
AS.
image itself(seeSupj)!.).
Hariic
the 0. Lat.
hanispex,anispex.
grove, II. 8, 48.
the
haruga,
amga,
with
haruc
is the OHG.
betoken
or
Ssem.
the
j^rtrawc
themo
[^"
a
(al.
za
built and
walled
and
1, 255.
arbor,a sacred
OX.
harr
What
figureto
we
ourselves
as
we
"o
into
shut
form
the hunter
herdsmen
has to
present
What
oxen
good
the game
and
Celts,will hold
KeXroi
to him
he
has
and
killed,
the
rams.
century
of the Teutonic
says
and
on
nations
Spy?,
vy^rfkrj
Lasicz.
46 :
1, 142). Compare
deos nemora
incolere persuasum
liabent (Samogitae).Habitarunt
di quoque sylvas(Haupts zeitschr. 1, 138).
I am
not maintainingthat this forest-worship
exhausts
all the
of deity and
its dwellinghad formed
conceptionsour ancestors
Here and there a god may
place; it was
only the principalone.
haunt
a
mountain-top,a cave of the rock, a river ; but the grand
where
generalworship of the peoplehas its seat in the grovc^ And nocould it have found a worthier (seeSuppl.).
of the
all that there was
At a time when
rude beginningswere
must
mind
have been roused to a higher
builder's art, the human
Maximus
by
the
sightof loftytrees
long afterwards
To
KekrcKov
8, ed. Eeiske
Tyrius(diss.
devotion
structures
the architecture
under
reared
an
sky,than
by unskilful
peculiarto
corresponda
open
Goth,
the
liands.
Teutons
liuhs, and
it could ^
When
reached
its
this is confirmed
Icdh. The
En",d. lea, ley has acquired the meaning
by
of meadow, fiehl ; also the Slav, lug,Boh. lutz,is at once
glade,and
grove,
sacred to gods (see
meadows
Not only the wood, but wooded
meadow.
were
the
OHG.
Suppl.).
Wi,
AS.
u,
(arbor),
ad
aras
sacrificati^de za
qui
Dint.
we) ploazit,
1, 150; ara, or rather
for templum (seeSuppL).
also ivood.
means
the sacred
means
lucus^
bearwe, Kemble.
tree ; tet
also
whence
sacrifice,
grove
demo
however
re/iew?
bull of
seems
70
TEMPLES.
did
perfection,
it not
reproducing
at
Would
not
the abortion
of
soaring trees of the forest ?
miserablycarved or chiselled images lag far behind the form of the
god which the youthfulimaginationof antiquitypicturedto itself,
the
throned
under
and
bowery summit
the
on
the
influence
of
of
nearness
word
afterwards
furnished
tudine
Germ.
the
first on
Semnones
found
man
The
the
denoted
ceterum
mighty
being
whole
first
cohibere
nee
ac
illud
Stato
and
forest,
the Germans
speciem adsimulare
Litcos
secretum
adpellant
of
39,
deities.
sweep
'
name,
of
the
march-fellowships
; marJca, the
oris
arbitrantur.
coelestium
nominibus
humani
in uUam
deos, neque
Germ.
Tacitus.
by
soul
to the forest-cultus of
earliest testimonies
The
'
the
In
tree ?
sovran
from
their
they took
boundary.
which
from
sacred
the
primeval forests,
our
que
of
shade^
the
of
are
parietibus
ex
magni-
consccrant,deorum-
nemora
sola reverentia
quod
in
vident.^
silvcim
auguriis
ejusdem sanguinis
tempore
omnes
priscafonnidinc sacram^
nisi
coiiunt.
est et alia luco reverentia.
nemo
populilegationibus
vinculo ligatusingreditur,
ut minor
et potestatem numinis
prae se
ferens.
licitum :
si forte prolapsusest, attolli et insurgerebaud
et
patrum
humum
per
evolvuntur.*
cap. 40
insula
in
est
oceani
castum
Waldes
hleo,hlea (umbra, iimbracuUim) Hel. 33, 22. 73, 23. AS. hleo,
liwa, Graff 2, 296, MHG.
lie,liewe.
2
Euodolf
of Fuld (f 863; has incorporatedthe whole passage, with a few
in his treatise De
translatione Alexandri
alterations,
(Pertz 2, 675), perhaps
^
ON.
OHG.
hlie,
from
intermediate
some
In his
day Germany
Tacitus's
source.
possessed
no
masters
words
must
who
could
the
so
their
worship
compare
ita vocant
what
from
he says
montem
obtainingseats
elsewhere.
With
the
words
Tacitus
of
inter
aut
Syriamque Carmelus,
templum, sic tradidere
majores,ara
tantuni
et reverentia ; and in Dial, de Orat. 12 : nemora
luci et secretum
not
ipsum. In Tacitus secretum
secessus, seclusion,
^
This hexameter
it is the author's own.
is not a quotation,
*
Whoever
is engaged in a holy office,
and
stands in the presence
;=
of the
his
god, must
privilege.So
he
not
who
holy
combat
sinks
to
to
the
the
vero
and
ground, he
earth,may
et
arcanum.
cincts
preforfeits
not
set
GROVES.
dicatumque
nemus,
Naharvalos
apud
numini
in
veliiculum
eo
connect
12
detractae lucis in
nationes
conpertum
fectos ;
in
ostenditur
.
et
effigies
vocant,
Ann.
1,
not
61
signa(i.e.
inde
that
this
apud
was
grove
et.
mox
hccum,
extracta
posterum
cona
secrated
con-
legionisaquilam modico
Civilis primoresgentis
in
sacrum
be
matched
by others
expressionscan
.
4, 73
Eomanorum
appear
Incis
convenisse
Ann.
sacram.
pugna
; conf.
mactaverant
pugnae,
in
A^'arianae
centuries
43
locum
silvaiii Herculi
it does
though
tribunos
Arminio
transfugis,nongentos
one.^
quas
ab
Baduhennae
quern
cap.
depromptae silvis
imagines,ut cuique genti inire proeliummos est,
Caesar
transgressus Visurgim indicio perfugae
cognoscit delectum
alias
cap 7
j^assage in Hist. 4, 22
lucisqueferarum
2,
contectum.
lucus
antiquae religionis
effigiata
signa)quaedam
Ann.
veste
nomen
which
71
These
vocatos.
nemus
from
Claudian
three
De
Hortantcs
nee
his adde
volucres,sed clara
'
pure
could have
had
natureno
worship that
eye
Non
palam
Alarice,moras
omnes,
rumpe
It is not
deos.
for the
we
'
mores
somnia
vox
!
are
nobis,
Germanorum,'
liis legs,
but must
'
groves
as
and
no
being
altars
finish the
on
in certain
adds
Badulumna,
perhaps the
Badvinna, Patimna
name
of
place,like
Arduenna.
zeitschr. 9, 241).
2
Brissonius de regno Pcrs. 2, 28 ; ' Persae diis suis nulla
nulla simulacra ' ; after Herodot.
constituuntj
1, 131.
Miillenhoff
(Haupts
templa vel
altaria
72
TEMPLES.
stand in the
the
heads
forest,
boughs
of
trees.
of animals
There
(feramm imagines)hang on
worship is performed and
divine
sacrifice offered,
there is the folk-mote
sacred
and
reminiscence
and
the
assize,
everywhere a
of
not
here
antiquity. Have
we
alah, ivih,faro, liaruc faithfully
How
could
such
portrayed?
technical
terms, unless
they described an
organized national
have sprung up in the language,
worship presidedover by priests,
and
awe
lived ?
During
this custom
endured,
will
centuries,down
many
here
of
to the introduction
veneratingdeityin
insert the
detailed
of
Christianity,
sacred woods
narrative
and
given by
trees.
Wilibald
falls between
event
facius)
ad obsessas
ante
...
Carli ducis
725 and
the years
ea
731.
Hessorum
Is
metas
(Boni-
autem
cum
consensu
Charles
phanation-enihil
consilio arhorcm
orum
servis
vocabtdo
Dei
constantia
secum
horum
commiserunt.
quorum
consultu
atque
cumque
succidisset,
magna
mentis
quippe aderat
deoriim
intra se diligensuoriim
copiaPaganorum, qui et inimicum
modicum
tissime
devotabant, sed ad
quidem arbore
praecisa
flatu
immcnsa
roboris
divino
confestim
moles,
desuper
exagitata,
palmitum confracto culmine, corruit,et quasi superinutus solatio
in quatuor etiam partes disruptaest, et quatuor ingentismagnitudinis
aequalilongitudinetrunci,absque fratrum labore astantium
vice
Pagani etiam versa
apparuerunt. quo viso prius devotantes
benedictionem
Domino, pristinaabjecta maledictione, credentes
1
confortatus
tentavit.
shorter account
of the
same
/6
GROVES.
Tunc
reddiclerunt.
autem
summae
fratribus
cum
of
seat
According to Landau,
government.
of it stood
built out
unsimilar
Not
some
are
the church
the
on
at Fritzlar.
(seeSuppl.).
whole
The
ex
in
contained
passages
the
Vita
S.
monasteria
adorarent.
idola
wood
the
(f 674),on
and
"
Ubi
ecclesias construebat.
aut
tree
"
Amandus
belvacense
in pago
domini
verbum
Amonsj
Saxons
the
and
of groves
lasted
in
suo,
sione
regionisillius
quibus paludicolae
falsa christianitatis
cap- 22.
Of the
veteri
holy tree
errore
Saxon
IrminsM
cum
profes-
IMeinwerci,
I will treat
ch. W.
to be
or
Otlier MS.
Several
have
of,
tliought
follows.
as
'
districts of Low^er
mole
such
'
'
or
metallo
thing would
'.
have
been
74
TEMPLES.
circular
dance)round
old oak}
an
and
In
thicket
which
Jiolyoak, to
solemn
of
village
the
near
the inhabitants
processionevery
year.2
I
inclined to trace
am
Hobj
Wood
likelythat
from
itselfwould
not
to be
forests themselves
the
and
which
EA.
the
can
Mid.
Ages;
appear
to
have
sprung
out
taken
the
the
have
holy wood
forests too
there
from
on
the
rule,there is
be
name
It is not
forests,as
the
to
of
name
explained
by
contrary, these
the
heathen
of
the cultus
place of
common
groves,
of the
use
used to be sanctuaries
for criminals,
886-9.
old
An
in
of
first withdrew
In such
in such
Still less
found.
king'srightseems
people.
and
holy ;
royal ban-forests
the
the proper
situated
christian church
be named
church
heathenism
to
in
common
so
back
account
Notteln
in the
wounded
Saxon
name
given to
year
had
of
battle between
779
Franks
Saxons
and
us, that
at
badly
himself
secretly
conveyed from his castle into a
cum
merore
se in castrum
holywood : Hie vero (Luibertus)
magno
recepit.Ex quo post aliquotdies mulier egrotum humeris clam in
portavit.Vulnera
sylvam Sytheri,
sacra, nocte
quae fuit tlicgatlwn
lamentatione
ibidem lavans, exterrita clamore effugit.Ubi multa
animam
expiravit.The strange expressionthegathonis explained
for the highestdivinity
(summus
by t' a'yaOov(thegood),a name
et princepsomnium
deorum),which the chronicler borrowed from
Macrobius's
somn.
Scip. 1, 2, and may have chosen purposely,to
heathen
avoid naming a well-known
god (see Suppl). Sytheri,
Sunderi (southern),
of the wood, seems
to be the same
as
the name
a
in Franconia
on
The
forests in
(Hofersurk.
or
called Dat
more
p.
than
308).
one
Did
did he wish
hilligeholt
district,
e.g. a Sundernhart
this heathen
hope for
ing
heal-
to die there ?
is mentioned
by
document
in
Weddigen'swestphal.mag. 3, 712.
beitrage2, 121.
Spilckers
75
GEOVES.
273
'
soon
hangen^
habe
see
fruit
vm^stc
hciligcn
noch ze Sachscn
ze Diiringen
niht gewahsen
enkunde
In
Better fruit
allusion is
chase,hung
up
based
more
on
the trees
on
read
'
Thus,
Altd.
in Ls.
da sint
bough.
on
firstfruits of the
animals, or
?
after-influence.
an
frone
'
; and
it is said of
storyis
Either the
In
Alex.
5193
we
From
to
the notion
of
sinL'le tree.
forest
Festus
demon,
There
heiligeninne.
have
we
sat
on
tree ;
and
in
hollow tree:
are
saints in there,
That
people'sprayers
(seeSuppl.).
temple the
divine
transition is easy to payinj^
liistisdelibratiLs (staffwith
honours
sacred wood
3, 161
w.
holy forest
Thuringianor of Saxony
There
bristles ;
and again,
inklingsnow
tible
sacrifices offered to sacred trees,yet of a lastingindestructrees.
and the fancy that ghostlybeings haunt particular
awe,
of
or
heard
not the poet have
or
original,
may
of heathenish
doingsgoing on in his own day
? (seeSuppl.).
Tliuringians
of the Mid. Ages the sacredness of the
poems
if not of
ancient
Saxons and
among
in other
And
ancient
goat on
any
Of
sacrificed
surely to
somewhere
tell from
hanging,
it has hair
That
in einem
The
sees
; the wolf
has
hear
delubrum
all
76
TEMPLES.
forest cultus
its
in the
the
bore
more
of
name
Scclundr,sea-grove,
The
Scandinavia.
in like
Swedes
The
of heathenism.
great
now
even
the
prevailin
and
was
their festival
solemnized
manner
in all
of Bremen
Upsala ; Adam
says of the
sacrificed: Corpora suspenduntur in lucum
animals
qui proximus
lucus
est gentibus,ut
tam
sacer
singulae
est templo ; is enim
of sacrifice in
near
grove
arlores
ejus ex
HloSr
HeiSreksson
morte
are
told
the
in
divinae
Of
credantur.
Hervararsaga cap.
16
born with
and horse in the
arms
(fornald.
sog. 1, 491), that he was
wood
(a mork hinni helgu). In the grove Glasislundr a bird
Jiolij
sits on the boughs and demands
a temple and
gold-horned
sacrifices,
The sacred trees of the Edda, Yggdrasiland
Ssem. 140-1.
cows,
M'Wiamei"r, Ssem. 109% hardlyneed reminding of.
the
bure
accolis td deum
nunquam
violatum,
in
Eomano
rooted up
ab
dictum,
antique
1008
year
eo
ecclesiam
grove
in
omnibus
radicitus
construxit.
of the
Slavs
litcum
lw7ioratum,et
eruens,
Zutibure
sancto
ab
Zutiaevo
martyri
of
holy forest,from bor (fir),
pine-barren
; a Merseburg document
1012
ecclesia in Scutibure,' Zeitschr. f.
an
already mentions
a
An OIST. saga (Fornm. sog. 11, 382) names
archivkunde, 1, 162,
Helmold
hlotlundr (sacrificial
1, 1
grove) at Straela,called Boku,
cetera
hodie profectointer illos,cum
says of the Slavs ; usque
'
Names
trees
givento particular
pro deo.
Gna.
It
is
ON.
are
same
names
Hlin,
worthy of
goddesses,e.g.
christian
that
heathen
into
the
idea
of
divine
has
trees
notice,
figureson
crept
doubters
I
refer
rooted
the
tree
so
was
deeply
worship among
peo^^le.
legends,
forest
the
the
in
of
of
which
tree
a
to
Tyi-oleseimage
story
grew
grace,
up
bark
peeledoff)qiiem
at
the
time
venerabantur
of
77
GROVES.
omnia
sint
comraunia
ac
fontium,quos
in
the
Sloven,
gay,
kaheius, Lex
the
A song
polluichristiauorum accessu.
{hain,Boh. hai,
p. 72 speaks of the grove
gaj; conf. gains,gahajus.Lex Eoth. 324,
autumaut
Koniginhof MS.
liag,Pol.
hicorum
accessus
nostris,solus proliibetur
cum
Bajuv.21, G)
holy sparrow.^
a meadow
especially
the
thick nnderwood
with
scared
christians
sallo,Finn, snlo
Esth.
The
which
from
means
; the national
away
holy wood,
god Thara-
is
])ila
the
by Henry
Letton
"
To
Prussians,Romove^N^'s, the
the Old
and
of the
seat
No
witli cloths.
beast
be
to
The
by
unconsecrated
to be
slain.
There
were
Constantius
which
IKcirtrec
as
in the
the
As
5th
contains
middle
to
to
be
sacred
set foot in
not
injured,
in
groves
other
Burgundians
But
of Auxerre
century, there is
tradition.
it of German
such
many
473
early as
stood
by the heathen.*
beginningof the
bough
Autisiodorensis
S. Germani
Vita
oak hung
liohj
allowed
was
person
felled,not
images on
Lithuania.^
and
Prussia
parts of
tree
forest,no
the
gods ;
sacred
most
did
not
if the
even
not
and
enter
likelyto
be
was
honoured
Gaul
a
tillthe
mixture
in
it
story is purely Celtic,
deserves
in
groves and trees of the Bohemians
roZ;
conf.
and
sacred
a
nroczysJco,
109.3, Pelzel 1, 76. The
grove
fatum ; roshtcha is from rosli,rasti
Russ. roshtclia,grove [rootrek role
fari,
glow]. On threat of hostile invasion,they cut rods (wicie)from the grove,
'
Brzetislav burnt
the heathen
down
Poles
called
=
and
sent
'-
ner
on
^
them
round
to
summon
their
neighbours.
Conf.
Mickiewicz
1, oG.
Slav nations conf. Schief-
"
*
^
Huic
Jurnandes
exuviae,
cap. 5.
78
TEMPLES.
: ad
gratissima
cujusramusculos ferarum ab
eo
deprehensarum capitapro admiratione venationis niniiae dependchant.
Quern Celebris ejusdem civitatis Amator
episcopushis
desine, quaeso, vir honoratorum
:
frequens compellebateloquiis
haec jocularia,
spleiididissime,
Paganisvero
quae Christianis ofFensa,
'
imitanda
hoc opus
sunt, exercere.
chris-
tianse
batur, nt
solum
non
etiam
et
aures
Gennani
domini
consuetudine
iterum
retorquens,dictis
beatissimo
A
poem
ferocem
exaggerans
religionis,
cujusjam
animuni
fuerat ritu
effecit,ita
atque
oblitus
ut
sanctae
mortem
insignitus,
munere
viro minitaret.
of Herricus
composed
about
876
givesa
fuller
tion
descrip-
Virg.Georg.
2, 388
(Bacche) oscilla
tibiqiie
ex
alta
suspenduutmollia
pinu.
The Grimnismal
10
p. 47.
outside the door,and over
that an
on
79
BUILDINGS.
acribus exitium
meditantes
forte molossis.
ft
the
not
was
laughterof
in the
priests
; they saw
and dimmed,
Thus
far
forests and
At
have
rate
degene-
sacrifices.^
dwelt
worship of
the christian
that offended
practicea performance,however
of heathen
we
the multitude
the
on
ancestors
our
which
evidences
go to prove
-connected with sacred
was
trees.
the
same
time it cannot
times there
were
temples built
be
doubted, that
in the earliest
even
to
weighty and significant
passages relating
to be the following
subjectseem
:
(seeSuppl.)
most
Tac. Germ.
Mother
40
describes
Earth
; when
goddessround
among
satiatam
conversatione
the
the
the
sacred
priestin
people,he
mortalium
grove
and
festival time
restores
her
the
has
to her
this
part
worship of
carried
the
sanctuary:
deani
temploreddit.
Tac. ann.
1, 51 : Caesar avidas legiones,
latior populatio
quo
foret,quatuor in cuneos
dispertit,
quinquagintamillium spatium
ferro
""
flammisquepervastat ;
St. Benedict
found
non
sexus,
non
aetas
miserationem
at Montecassino
vetustissinmm
fanuni, in quo ex
stulto
rusticano populo Apollo colebatur,
gentiliuma
circumquaque
enini in cultuni daemoniorum
luci succreverant, in quilius
adluic eodem
tempore
infideliuni insana multitudo
sacrificiissaciile^'is
insudaliat. Greg. Ma".,'.
dialogi
These were
2, 8.
not German
heathens,but it proves the custom to have been
the more
universal.
more
antiqiio
80
TEMPLES,
illis gentibus
profana simul et sacrcij et celehcrrimum
templum, quod Tanfanae^vocabant, solo aequantur. The nation to
and
the Marsi
which
this temple belonged were
perhaps some
neighbouringones (seeSuppL).
Vita S. Eugendi abbatis Jurensis ("tcirc. 510),auctore
monacho
Condatescensi
(inActis sanctor. BoUand. Jan. 1, p.
ipsiusdiscipulo
50, and in Mabillon, acta Ben. sec. 1, p. 570) : Sanctus
igitur
beatonim
famulus
Christi Eugendus, sicut
et
patrum Eomani
ita etiam
natalibus ac provincia
Lupiciniin religione
discipulus,
extitit indigcnaatque concivis.
ortus nempe
est hand
longe a vico
cui vetusta
paffanitasob celebritateni clausuramque fortissimam
siiperstitiosissimi
templiGallica linguaIsarnodori,id est,ferrei ostii
indidit nomen
in loco,dchihris ex
nunc
:
parte jam
quo
quoque
attulit:
dirutis,sacratissime
micant
colis ;
pater sanctissimae
inibi
atque
dicata Christi-
prolisjudiciojDontificali
presbyteriidignitatesacerdos. If
plebisquetestimonio extitit in
born
about the middle of the 5th century, and his
Eugendus was
father alreadywas
cluirch which had been
a priestof the christian
the site of the heathen
erected on
temple,heathenism can at the
latest have lingeredthere only in the earlier half of that century,
at whose
commencement
the West
Goths passedthroughItalyinto
Gallica lingua here seems
Gaul.
to be the German
spoken by the
of
invadingnations,in contradistinction to the Eomana
; the name
still more
the placeis almost pure
Gothic,eisarnadai'iri,
exactlyit
Goths
either "West
or
might be Burgundian, Isarnodori.^ Had
that had penetrated
Alamanns
some
Burgundians,or perhaps even
so
far,founded the temple in the fastnesses and defiles of the Jura?^
and of the
Tlie name
is \vell suited to the strengthof the position
which
the christians in part retained (seeSuppl.).
building,
A Constitutio
554
Childeberti I of about
(Pertz3, 1) contains
de agro suo,
ut quicunque admoniti
the following
: Praecipientes,
dedicata
vel idola daemoni
ubicumque fuerint simidacra construda
1
foimd
inscription
An
in
but supj)osedby
Neapolitanterritory,
Orelli
'
(Gudii inscript.
by Ligorius,has
Tamfanae sacrum
Geiman, and formed like
p. 188) ; tlieword is certainly
(Eavenna), "c.
Hludana, Sigana (Sequana),Liutana (Lugdunum), Eabana
not
far removed, Ir. iaran, Wei. haiarn,
Yet the Celtic forms also are
iron gate,
Armor,
uarn
(ferrum); Ir. doras,Wei. dor (porta): haearndor
2053
to
'
iintiq.
p.
"
"luotedin
^
Davies's
Frontier
nations
Brit.
mountains
Ritters erdkunde
sacred
560.
and
made
placesof
sacrifice
by
some
8]
BUILDINGS.
ab
hommibus, factum
destruentibus
statim
non
datis
prohibuerint,
Vita
contemporary
iter
Baudonivia
nun
wife of
Clotaire,
composed by
(acta Bened,
sec.
se
1, p. 327) : Dum
comitante,interjecta
terrae
ac
spatio,
longinquitate
fanuiiiquod a Francis colebatur in
itinere beatae reginaequantum miliario uno
proximum erat. hoc
ilia audiens jussit
famulis fanuin igne comburi, iniquum judicans
coeli contemni
Deum
audientes
omni
universa
Franci
conabantur
fremitu
diabolica
et
machinamenta
multitudo
cum
defendere.
sancta
venerari.
Hoc
in pectore gestans,equum
et Christum
sedebat
perseverans
quem
movit
in antea {i.e.
non
ulterius)
antequam et fanum perureretur
firmarent.
The situation of
ipsa orante inter se populi pacem
the temple she destroyedI do not venture
to determine;Eadegund
that
was
journeyingfrom Thuringiato France,and somewhere
on
et
line,not far
the
from
Greg.Tur.
vitae
be looked
may
for.
Eunte
in
rege (Theoderico)
et ipse(S.Gallus)simul abiit. erat autem
ibi
Agrippinam urbem,
fanum
diversis
ornamentis
in
refertum, quo barbaris (1.
quoddam
Barbarus)
cibo potuque replebaopima lihamina exhibens usque ad vomitum
ibi et simulacra
tur.
ut deum
adorans,membra, secundum
quod
dolor
in
ubi
S.
attigisset,
sculpebat ligno. quod
unumquemque
Gallus
audivit,statim illuc
igne,cum
censoque
applicatet
usque
patrum
nullus
succendit.
at
conscendere,auctorem
cum
ex
tantum
illi videntes
fumum
the
one
ad
dehd)ri
coelum
incendii quaerunt,
ginatisgiadiis
prosequuntur ; ille vero
regiaecondidit. verum
postquam rex
blandis eos sermonibus
minantibus
recognovit,
is distinct from
clerico
who
appears
later ; he died about 553, and by the
lenivit.
in Alamannia
king
is meant
This Gallus
half
century
Theoderic
I of
Austrasia.
Vita
S.
Senonensis
TEMPLES.
82
ubi
Auciam,
decurionihus
templa fanatica a
erant
Aiicia
cidta.
called
afterwards
was
(a.D.
la
Bresle,Briselle.
Beda, hist. eccl. 2, 13, relates
how
king
NorthumLrian
the
mature
consultation
and was
especially
understandingto adopt Christianity,
his chief heathen
in his ancient faith by Coifi (Coefi)
made to waver
suorum
priesthimself: Cumque a praefatopontificesacrorum
cum
septisquihus erant cirquaereret,quis aras et fana idolorum
: ego.
cumdata
quis enim ea,
primus profanaredeberet ? respondit
ad exemplum omnium
aptiusquam
quae per stultitiam colui,nunc
wdth
of
men
insanire.
eum
donatam
nee
destruam
?
.
in
et
manu
ascendens
regis (allthree
priest),
pergebat ad
heathen
vero
gladioaccepit lanceam
ergo
emissarium
mabat
Deo
unlawful
and
Vita
(t 640)
Acta
in
Bened.
2, p.
sec.
ubi
Iriae fluvio adjacentem accessit,
quandam viUam
fanum quoddam ariorihus consitum videns allatum ignem ei admovit,
in modum
piraelignis.Id vero cernentes fani cultores
congestis
et ictibus conMeroveum
apprehensum diuque fustibus caesum
Iria runs
The
into
iUud demergere conantur.
in fiuvium
tusum
164
Ad
"
the Po
; the event
219,
220
Alemanniae
vita S. GaUi
ad
(f 640)
(S. Columbanus
fiuvium, qui Lindimacus
Venerunt
superioratendentes
ambulantes
Lombards.
among
Strabonis
Walafridi
p.
occurs
et
in
actis Bened.
Gallus)infra partes
vocatur,
juxta quem
pervenerunt Turicinum.
venissent
ad
caput lacus
sec.
cumque
in locum
ipsius,
ad inhabitandum.
dicitur,placuitHlis loci qualitas
per
ad
littus
qui Tucconia
porro
homines
A. S. translation
renders
arae
83
BUILDINGS.
crudeles
simulacra
colentes,
inipii,
et
et divinationes
idola sacrificiis
venerantes, observantes aiiguria
multa
contraria
cultui divino superstitiosa
sectantes.
sunt
quae
docebant
homines
Sancti igitur
inter illos liabitare,
cum
coepissent
adorare Patrem
et custodire
et Filium
et Spiritum sanctum,
eos
fidei veritatem.
zelo
Beatus quoque
Gallus sancti viri discipulus
armatus
pietatis
igni sucfana, in quibus dacmoniis
sacrificahant,
ibidem
commanentes
cendit
et
follows
erant
invenit
quaecumque
et
oblata
demersit
in
lacum.
"
Here
"
Frauche
Comte,
with
adorned
their
Had
statues.
worship with
own
old
Vesoul) contained
near
the
these ?
is
castrum
same
thermae
settlers connected
Burcfundian
The
Eoman
spoken
of
in the
Vita S.
Castrum
Agili Eesbacensis
(f 650),in
intra vasta
namque
eremi
Acta
Ben.
[qu.lux
2, p. 317
Vosagus dicitur,
septa, quae
sec.
incolae,quamquam
ad
solum
usque
ignotopraesagio,
is then built
A church
?] nominavere.
cohicrunt
the heathen
site : ut, ubi olim prophano ritu veteres
on
et erigerentur
arae
vexilla,habitaculum
fana, ibi Christi figerentur
Deo militautium,quo adversus aerias potestatesdimicareut superni
Eegis tirones. p. 319 : Ingressique(Agilus cum
Eustasio)hujus
itineris viam, juvante Christo,Warascos
accelerant,
praedicatori
qui agrestiumfanis decepti,
quos vulgifaunos vocant, gentiliurn
Luxovium
The
supplyan
ace.
evidentlymeans
foHis buxi.
ovium
"
the
adjoiningwood
thicker ?
Must
we
not
copiam
or
Traxs.]
84
TEMPLES,
virus
Fotini
seducti,in perfidiamdevenerant,
errore
quoqiie
infecti,
quos,
Christi fecere
Vita
matri
depulso,
errore
ecclesiae reconciliatos
veros
servos.
S. Willibrordi
Pervenit
Bonosi
seu
in confinio
(f 789),in
Fresonum
deo
et
Fosite
Acta
Bened.
Danorum
ad
sec.
3,
609
p.
quandam insulam,
Fositesland appel-
accolis terrae
suo
quodam
latur,quia iu ea ejusdem dei fana fuere constructa.
Qui locus a
ut nil iu eo
vel animalium
liabebatur,
paganis tanta veneratione
ibi pascentium vel aliarum
quarumlibetrerum
gentiliumquisquam
liaurire
tangere audebat, nee etiam a fonte qui ibi ebulliebat aquam
a
quae
nisi tacens
Vita
ab
praesumebat.
S. WiUehadi
ut
(f 793),in Pertz 2, 381 : Unde contigit,
in morem
quidam discipulorumejus,divino coni]3uncti
ardore,/rt.?ia
et ad
nihilum,
gentiliumcircumquaquc ercdct coepissentevertere
facto barbari, qui adliuc
forte
prout poterant, redigere
; quo
furore nimio succensi,irruerunt super eos repente cum
perstiterant,
impetu, volentes eos funditus iuterimere, ibique Dei famulum
fustibus caesum
multis admodum
plagisaffecere. This happened
in the Frisian pagus
Thrianta (Drente)before 779.
of the 9th cent.)
Vita Ludgeri(beginning
1,8 : (InFrisia)
Paganos
clestruere
deluhra
iilum
ut
coram
asperrimos
niitigavit,sua
in fanis aurum
oculis paterentur. Inventum
et argentum pluriraum
in aerarium
Albricus
regisintulit,accipienset ipse praecipiente
Carolo portionem ex
illo. Couf. the passage cited p. 45 from the
"
"
Frisionum.
Lex
Folcuini
locus
intra
terminos
pagi,quem
gentilitas
fanum Marti
is Famars
In
in
all
'
the
upon
are
from
not
was
would
the
any
notices
mere
8th
to
have
been
ubi
6, 55
Est
sicperstitiosa
dixeruut.
"
This
which
Germanicus
centuries,as
and
Alamanns, Anglo-Saxons,
often
Tanfana
of heathen
ticus)seems
loco
Pertz
Valenciennes.
hardly have
ground '. During the
Tacitus
without
14
a.d.
Martinse
sacravcrat,Fanum
in
to
levelling
we
veteres,
the sanctuary of
probability
demolished
otherwise
(circ.
980),in
three
or
four
centuries
In
temples in Germany.
I
have
shown,
we
come
Burgundians,Franks, Lombards,
Frisians.
By fanum {whence fanaunderstood
a
buildingof smaller
85
BUILDINGS.
xxxi.
by templum one of larger; the Indiculus superstit.
that
i.e. fanis (see Suppl.).I admit
casulis (huts),
extent, and
4 has
'
'
de
heathen
had been
communities
that
they themselves
the
exercise
of
had
their
keep
to
taken
of both kinds
cases
hypothesis,
can
doubt.
If the Tanfana
suppose
the
after the
had
allowed
twofold
certain
cultus,or
for
buildings
there
may
to
for either
pronounce
So much
co-existed.
all of them
that leave
be built
what
was
to have
done
in the
doubt, some
no
still,
were
have
the Germans
for
in
us
by Germans,
and
we
the Frisian
temples;and
been
for
of
irruption
temple could
of the
same
room
possessionof Eoman
the doubtful
which
ones
up the Eoman-Gallic
heathen
Roman
German
own
any
nation
German
the dominant
: that
hj'^pothesis
whether
it doubtful
cited leave
authorities
of the
some
likely
in the
found
As
the
other
vulgartook
to associate with
(t 1135) in
Deuz, which
Roman
his account
had
been
thoughtit was
In the emperor
built
by
piitapur,delubrum
(Diut. 1,
Eoman
was
natural
adapted
Julius
to
christian
worship,informs
Caesar, others
Constantius
and
us
that
some
Constantine.
by
Otto's time, St. Mary appears by night to archbishopHeribert:
Tuitiense castrum
ibique
praecipe,
petens, locum in eodem mundari
Deo
Sanctis constitue,
ut, ubi quondam
mihique et omnibus
'
surge, et
monastcrium
habitavit
peccatiun et cultus daemoniivi, ibi
of the like,in the Vita
sanctorum,'with more
fanum
ut Cologne above,
p. 81.
jnstitia regnet
Heriberti
et
cap. 15.
memoria
Conf.
the
ON.
886-92.
86
TEMPLES.
minores ecclesiae
195=^)^;to which were afterwards added petah'ds,
AS. cyrice.The MHG.
(Gl.sletst. 21, 32) and cUrililid,
poets like
to use
heteh'ds of a heathen temple as opposed to a christian church
(En. 2695. Barl. 339, 11.28. 342,6. Athis D 93. Herb. 952. Wigal.
"
8308.
Tit.
3329),so
1, 326. 3,
125),much
as
allow
to
Protestants
395.
T.
15,4. 193,2.209,1.
in
M.
Nethl. bedehus
Catholics in their
the
church,
own
countries
(Maerl.
do not
but
only a bethaus,praying-house
(seeSuppL). 0. iv. 33, 33 has the periphrase
gotesMis, and ii. 4,
52 drulitines /wis. Notker
no
scrupleof translating
cap. 17 makes
the Lat. fanis by chilechon,just as bishop does duty for heathen
retained.Is. 382.
priestas well. In the earliest times templewas
The
hut
which
Diut. 1, 195.^
are
to
firmarent.
In
erected
of the
most
cases
on
^
Actiim
Schannat
no.
in
it is
expresslystated that a
heathen tree or temple.^ In
church
this way
was
the
illo
"
statim
(Martiniis),
7, 52, p.
859
on
87
TEMPLES.
the
At
in
the
temple
Either
these
church,
art
to
still
sacrifice
of
and
have
We
with
regard
The
in
results
are
whether
groves,
temples
in
stone,
in
the
heathen
the
partly
services,
but
for
room
into
have
bind
the
understood
firmly
and
in
miglit
I
these
ing
build-
them
also
new
the
of
opinion
and
XVI.
temple.
make
must
sucli
X.
Nomas'
inferences
important
VI.
chaps.
grave-mounds
Scandinavia,
some
old
this
of
only
not
places
Friesland
be
drawn
exclude
from
investigation.
present
my
which
the
to
of
they
yet
almost
certainly
worked
high
forth
hence-
the
remains,
to
were
any
masses
preserved
from
Saxony,
form
Germans,
evidence
ground
halls
and
to
considerable
arrange
together.
walls
heathen
the
the
believe
but
of
reason
in
and
Baldrshaga,
with
slow
be
may
among
their
or
We
building.
baer
place,
where
conf.
conld
(see Suppl.).
their
North,
plentifully
levelled
were
the
or
the
the
God
true
perceive
in
more
Sigtun,
at
christian
how
and
the
monuments
but
proper,
existed,
temples
here
we
heathen
of
Germany
of
they
from
departed
not
presence
time
same
absence
entire
the
from
flowed
and
consulted,
were
had
sacredness
old
the
that
thinking
of
habits
people's
were
these
on
the
earliest
mountain
afterwards
or
in
pleasant
there
and
built,
of
seat
also
heathen
worship
mead
there
the
were
was
the
first
of
tribunals
nation.
the
idolorura
Fana
lapidibus
destruens
sacro
chrismate
plantationem
.
fluirch,
incendit,
et
penmctis,
ednxit."
et
On
see
Massmann's
Eradius
476.
daemonibus
mare
aqua
the
puryans
conversion
cultum,
immissis
benedicta,
novam
of
the
Pantheon
quatiior
Domino
into
V.
CHAPTEK
PKIESTS.
The
service
from
the
In
venerandus
also used
for
this
meaning,
the
Mk.
22.
19,6.
That
these
the
gocfi,Nialss.
the
faint
additional
from
word
the
though
vestige
117.
96.
cap.
An
(sacerdotium).
of
found
the
alhs
OHG.
and
sinista
remarkable
high priest of
in
the
priestswith
the
decidedly
haruc
and
1, 514V
paro,
the
Strictlythe Evangelist ;
For
of
as
our
ut
alah
appeared,
dis-
is
as
Ulphilas^ associates
of
standing, priest),a
us,
the
sacerdos
est
perpetu-
connexion
The
in EA.
that
Nam
sinisto:
reges.
OHG.
ance
disappear-
tribunus
sinistus, et
vocatur
the
which
28, 5 informs
discussed
are
the
267-8
(seeSuppl.).
for
names
of
]3riest
and
sense
have
heathen
the
by
called
was
nuUis
nobility I
in
go"ord
unobjectionable. Only
Now
MarcelL
apud Burgundies
discriminibus
lianigari,Diut.
from
Amm.
Burgundians
m,axivius
us,2 obnoxius
found
elder, man
{'Trpea/Surepo';,
sentence
More
accordance
the
2, 206.
sog.
cotinc
"
omnium
from
dialects, just
other
had
in
appears
is
argument
the
Goths
Eornm.
18, 19.
OK
Freys
Jo.
1.
1.
1, 9. (see Suppl.).
expressions follows
heathen
were
27,
8, 4,
gudjinon (lepareueiv),
33.
MklO,
w/"7^^wf?/'a(dp;!^i6/3ei'9)
Lu.
gudjinassus {leparela)
1, 8.
Lu.
20,
1, 5.
Lu.
14, 61.
The
excellent.
Matt.
gudja (t'epeu?,
is in Goth,
man
only latelyacquired
vrum
11, 27.
10, 34.
63.
2,
has
froinm
; our
MHG.
God-serving, pious
derived
one
hut
of
is
10)
Goth.
the
immediate
the
to
Germ.
Tac.
From
deity itself.
of
name
is called
who
one
of
the
for
general term
most
the. translator
perpetuity attaching
had
no
to sin- in
choice.
"
Trans.
composition,
see
Gramm.
554-5.
*
Ir. and
If haruc
Gael,
meant
cam,
wood
or
cairn, and
rock, and
cairneac
harugari priest,they
77^.
priest.O'Brien
are
very
like
the
89
PRIESTS.
The
close connexion
between
bear
the
of tribunus
sense
shows
the
tlie offices of
in a term
clearly
dialect : eiva, ea signified
not
only the secular,but the divine law,
these being closelyconnected
in the olden times, and
equally
out
comes
stillmore
sacred ; hence
AS.
Goth,
se-lareow,
se-gleaw,
K. 55=^
in
law-
eoiuart,ewart
ward, administrator
vitodafasteis,
one
of
learned
eioarto
law, vojjLVKO'i,
in the
of the weak
law,
decl.
1705.
Wh.
of Saracen
der baruc
und
with
priest:
die eicartcn
der
heilige
'
"
Parz.
The
godo gumo,
0. ii.12,21. 49 of Nicodemus
Hel. 4, 16
(Ken. 8 125)preuchmsand
Frobert
Fruotbert
(seeSuppl.).
90
PRIESTS,
0. I. 4, 4.
episcopus),
the
Hel.
'priester (frompresbyter,
the idea of elder and
following
on,
to be the names
imdijyfaffe
(papa) came
Fr. prcstrc,pretre ;
prcost,Engl, priest,
with
generallyused; AS.
Veldek, presterrhymes
most
in
druides
habent
qui rebus
the statement
what
C"esar is all
He
superior),
Wlien
"
150, 24 hiscop.Later
had
need
Tacitus
did
there
more
the
his
'
than
non
The
review
German
of
us
of the German
6, 16
studere
to make
as
sacrificiisstudent,
as
and
priests
them
'
sacrificiis must
and
dicting
contra-
sacrifices.
the Gauls.
the
they did
not
to
in the comiexion
of sacrifices.
Germans
; but
Neque
excessivelyaddicted
as
sparinguse
the
Germans:
mistake, or
between
contrast
latter
As
little
elaboratelyfinished
want
for priests
or
own.
as
priests,
their
down
set
prevail among
Druid-systemof the Gauls
sacrifices of their
praesint,
neque
be
alongdrawing a
sacrifices ; and
no
not
tells
described
mean
divinis
of the
we
have
titles,
were
alreadygatheredfrom
in
cursory
of the
worship
gods
employed
and
is entrusted
judging the people. In campaigns,discipline
to them
the w^hole war
alone,not to the generals,
being carried on
it were
in the presence of the deity: Ceterum
animadas
neque
vincire nee
vertere neque
verberare
quidem nisi sacerdotibus perducis jussu,sed velut deo
missum, non
nee
quasi in poenam,
adesse- bellantibus
credunt. Germ. 7 (seeSuppL).
imperante,quem
it is they that
The succeedingwords
also refer to the priests,
must
take the
et signa from
the sacred grove and carry them
efligies
the
in
'
'
into
battle.
We
learn
from
cap.
10, that
the
sacerdos
civitatis
for the
it is done
by rods,whenever
nation.
If the occasion
be not
a
public one, the paterfamilias
himself can
direct the matter, and the priest
need not be called in :
far the
limitation of the priestly
a remarkable
power, and a signhow
rightsof the freeman extended in strictly
privatelife ; on the same
I suppose,
that in very
tions
transacprinciple,
early times covenant
could be settled between
the intervention
the parties,
without
of the judge (RA. 201). Again, when
the chvination was
by
the
the neighing of the white
steeds maintained
state,priests
by
accompaniedthe sacred car, and accredited the transaction. The^^ncs^
alone may
touch
the car
of Nerthus, by him
her approaching
and lead?
is perceived,
he attends her full of reverence,
presence
superintendsthe
divination
"
91
TEIESTS.
lier back
at
but
German
Ann.
Segimund,the
been
of
son
not
the alien
up
Tae.
whom
Seo-estes
sanctuary,cap. 40.
last to her
Eoman
priestsgive us anythingbut a
completeview of their functions (seeSuppL). On them doubtless
also the performance of public prayers, the slayingof
devolved
victims, the consecration of the kings and of corpses, perhaps of
other duties.
of oaths, and many
marriagestoo, the administering
hear nothing at
their insigniaand gradations,
we
Of their attire,
Tacitus cap. 43 speaks of a sacerdos muliebri ornatu, but
all ; once
formed
a
separate,possibly
givesno details. No doubt the priests
a
hereditaryorder,though not so powerful and influential as in
there were
Gaul.
higher
Probably,beside that sacerdos civitatis,
the Cattian, i.e.
and lower ones.
Only one is cited by name,
Xdrrav
who
with
rwv
Hessian, Libes in Strabo (Ai^t]";
lepeiK;),
in the pompa
of
other German
prisonerswas
dragged to Eome
still have
Of him
Tacitus (so far as we
Germanicus.
him) is
is worthy of notice,that the Gothic
silent.^ Jornandes's statement
in distinction from the rest of the people,
termed pileati
were
priests
and that during sacrifice they had the head covered
the capillati,
with a hat ; conf. EA. 271 (seeSuppl.). OSinn is called SiShottr,
few
Tkese
incidental
notices
of
broadhat.
The
Saxons
enim
forbidden
was
to carry arms
licuerat,
pontificemsacrorum
in equa
equitare.Can
which, it is true,
christian
mounted
can
this
be
clergymen, when
and
to ride
or
vel
male
horse
Non
ferre,vel praetcrquam
have any connexion
with the regulation
equallyexplainedfrom the Bible, that
riding about the country, should be
colts,not
arma
horses
remarks
Libes
on
asses
vehi
Laibs
var.
92
PEIESTS.
to
seem
have
been
his station,designateshim
marking
cuimhi,
by
see
in Gaelic
even
proper name,
thumbria
should
have
and
adopted
it is
the
Gaefic word
Coifi
(choibi,
choibhidh,
coivie,archdruid). Coifi is not a
incredible that Eadwine
king of Norv.
British
and
religion,
maintained
British
priest.
2
Ed. Wurdtw.
qui tauros
tuorum.
dixissent
non,
Pro
ut scripsisti,
itaquepresbyteris,
sacrilegis
hircos
et
an
"
93
PRIESTS.
T must
draw
attention to the
fact,that certain
men
who
stood
nearer
named
the
Thorrolfr,he dedicated
to him
his
son
liim
Thorsteinn,who
ddavdroKTi
AloXo'i "})l\o";
OeoiaL,Od. 10, 2
he is ra/uLLTj'idv6/j,(ov,
director of
; but
winds, therefore
priest.
How
encroached
the
office in the North
on
deeply the priestly
administration of justice,
need not be insisted on
here ; in their
character the jDriests
to have exercised a good deal of
seem
judicial
control over
the people,whereas
little is said of their political
influence at the courts of kings; on
this pointit is enough to read
the Nialssaga. In Iceland, even
under
the Judges
Christianity,
retained the name
and several of the functions of heathen godar,
time
Gragas 1, 109-113. 130. 165.
Convents, and at the same
of old sanctuaries (seep. 85,note)
state-farmers,
especially
occupiers
apparentlycontinue in the Mid. Ages to have peculiarprivileges,
which I shall enlarge
in treating
of weisthiimer.
on
They have the
keeping of the county cauldron, or weightsand measures, and above
to which
all,the hrood-animals,
everywhere
gTeat favour is shown
(seeSuppl.).
The goSiis also called a hlotmad'r (sacrificulus),
hliotr (Egilssaga
need not be priests
denoted
p. 209), but all blotmenn
; the word
rather any participant
in sacrifices,
and afterwards,
christians,
among
in general. It tallies with
the heathen
in Tacitus
the passage
about the paterfamilias,
that any iarl or hersir (baron)might perform
sacrifice,
though he was not a priest. Saxo Gramm. p. 176
1
The
MHG,
on
hermits
and
monks
the epithets
gotes
24587, St. Jost is called
'serviis
dei,famulus
dei'
94
PEIESTS.
after liis
diruit,vidimarios
baptism: Delubra
mean
proscripsit,
flaminium abrogavit. By victimarii he must
He
the j)riests.
tells us
on
blotmenn, by flamens
p. 104, that at
the great Upsala sacrifices there were
enacted effoeniinati corporum
mimorum
mollia nolarum
ac
crepitacula
motus, scenicique
plausus,
;
has also something to tell of choruses and dances
Greek antiquity
relates of Harald
of
priests.
On the clothingof
ISTorse
there
Was
information.
any
the
I have
priests,
connexion
not
them
between
across
come
and
the
poets ?
yet the
of christian minstrels
Even
scaldo.
is
another
thing and
also
down
come
conversion
to
us
one
about
skalds.
heathen
Poetry borders
is
vates
closelyon divination,the Eoman
soothsayer,and soothsayingwas
certainlya
so
songster and
alike
told,that
has
after the
soon
Amm.
function.
priestly
Marcell.
14,
mentions
Alamannian
We
have
now
antiquity.The
"
wife
erroneous
of
speak of the prophetessesand priestesses
mundium
(wardship)in which a daughter,a sister,
to
stood, appears
The
). is
is
witegian).
become
oui'
verb
ei in
our
MHG.
weissager,
weissagen,MHG.
time
not
to
have
excluded
PRIESTESSES.
tliem from
such
holy offices,
necne
ita dicere
95
from
a
or
sacrificing
(seeSuppl.),
good deal of influence over the people. Tacitus,after tellingus
how mightilythe German
women
wrought upon the valour of their
for greater securitydemanded
noble
warriors,and that the Eomans
from particular
maidens
nations,adds : Inesse quin etiam sanctum
et providum (feminis)
putant^,ncc aut consilia earum
aspernantur,
And
aut rcsponsa
1.
50
before
Caesar
negiigunt.
: Quod
that,
apud
Germanos
consuetudo
sortihns et
ea
esset,ut matres
fam. eorum
vaticinationibus declararent,
utrum
proelium committi ex usu esset,
; eas
non
as
fas
esse
Germanos
superare,, si ante
lunam
proeliocontendissent (seeSuppl.).
While historyhas not preservedthe name
of one
German
vates,
has
it
those of several prophetesses.Tac. Germ. 8 : Vidimus
sub
divo Vespasiano Veledam
(as a prisonerin his triumph)diu apud
Hist. 4, 61 : Ea virgo nationis
plerosquenum.inis loco habitam.
Bructerae, late imiKritalat,vetere apud Germanos
more,
quo
et
arbitrantur
plerasquefeminarum/a^idJz'cas,
augescentesuperstitions
Veledae
auctoritas
adolevit ; nam
dcas.
Tuncque
prosperas
Germanis
et excidium
res
legionum praedixerat.In 4, 65, when
the peopleof Cologne were
making an alliance with the Tencteri
habebimus
Civilem
et Veledam
they made the offer : Arbitrum
Sic lenitis Tencteris,
ad Civilem
apud quos pacta sancientur.
legati
missi cum
et Veledam
voluntate Agrippinensium
donis,cuncta
ex
coram
adire, alloquique Veledam
perpetravere. Sed
negatum.
Arcebantur
venerationis
inesset.
aspectu, quo
plus
Ipsa edita in
turrc ; delectus e propinquisconsulta
responsacjitcut internuntius
numinis
portabat. 5, 22 : Praetoriam triremem flumine Luppia
Veledae traxere.
donum
5, 25 ; Veledam
propinquosque monebat.
Her captivity
was
probablyrelated in the lost chaptersof the fifth
This Velcda
book.2
had been
precededby others : Sed et oKm
Auriniam
(hardlya translation of any Teutonic name, such as the
ON.
have
Gullveig,gold-cup; some
guessed Aliruna, Olrun,
adulatione
Albruna) et complures alias venerati sunt, non
nee
novam
'
'
tamquam
facerent
dcas. Germ.
1 A
^\^l(lforce of phantasy,
and
themselves
preeminentlyin women.
Statius
two
silv. I. 4, 90
as
syllables
short,which
thinks
8.
the
state called
Captivaeque
seems
more
later one,
named
Ganna, is
have
clairvoyance,
shown
Veledae ; he scans
the first
preces
than Dio's BeX^Sa. Zeuss 436
correct
ingiauname
of
place JFalada
in Pertz I. 308.
96
PRIESTS.
cited
by
Dio
consulted
eventura
Cassius,67, 5 ;i and
habentem
'
woman
in the
narraret,'
Greg. Tur.
to Mentz
of
out
5,
14
(Pertz1, 365).- As
our
prophetessespredict the
Tacitus Ann. 14, 32 speaks of
Feminae
But
in furore
have
we
the
(inAimoin
much
later
Alamannia, is noticed
847
anno
turbatae
Cassandra
Gunthcramnus
end
of
British
example
3, 22
erant
quae
she
is mulier
still,
TMota, who
in the Annals
of
had
Fulda,
the
Troy,
(v,infra)
; and
world
druidesses
adesse cxitium
sublimest
577
spiritum pldtonis,ut ei
i.e.irvdoivhaaa).
One
phytonissa,
come
year
in these
canebant
before
us
in the
; conf.
words
14, 30.
Voluspa (see
Suppl.).
Those
barefooted Cimbrian
in Strabo (v.
grayhaired,
priestesses
linen doublet,begirtwith brazen
supra, p. 55) in white robe and
the prisonersof war
and prophesying from
clasps,slaughtering
^
nane, in
265.
2
(al.Tavva) rrapdevosfiera
Vavva
conf. the
masc.
a
Gannascus
name
Lothr.
urk., as hxte
T7]u
in Ann.
as
709, Don
which
Hubertus
Traditions,
Palatine,according to his
11, 18.
Thomas
of
Luttich,privatesecretaryto the
Timgris et Ebnronibiis 1541, professes
to have received
fi'om an
antiquary Joan. Berger out of an old book
vetustissimis characteribus descripto),
and which he givesin his treatise
(libello
De Heidelbergaeantiquitatibus,
relate as follows : Quo tempore Velleda virgo
in Bruchteris
imperitabat,vetula quaedam, cui nomen
Jettha,eum
coUem,
ubi nunc
est arx
nunc
nomen
Heidelbergensis et Jetthae collis etiam
liabet,inhabitabat,vetustissim unique ^:"/iamtm
incolebat,cujusfragmentaadhuc
Fridericus factus elector egregiam domura
comes
palatiniis
nuper vidimus,dum
aulam
Haec
mulier
vaticiniis inclyta,
construxit, quam
et
novam
ajjpellant.
venerabilior
in
hominum
volentibus
raro
conforet,
prodiens,
conspectum
quo
silium ab ea petere,de fenestra,
'prodeunte viiltu,
non
respondebat.Et inter cetera
colli a fatis esse datum, ut futuris
ut inconditis versibus canebat, suo
praedixit,
recensebat, inhabitaretur et templis
temporibus regiisviris,quos nominatim
celeberrimis ornaretur,
Sed ut tandem
fabulosae antiquitati
valedicamus, lubet
adscribere quae is liber de infelici morte
Egressa
ipsiusJetthae continebat.
deambulatione
ut
recrearetur,
quondam amoenissimo
tempore plumum,
progrediebatur juxta montes, donee
intra convallem
pervenit in locum, quo montes
declinant et multis locis scaturiebant
pulcherrimi fontes,quibus vehementer
ilia coepitdelectari,
illis bibebat,cmn
et assidens ex
ecce
lupa famelica cum
catulis e silva prorupit,quae conspectam mulierem
nequicquam divos invocanfonti
tem dilaniat et frustatim discerpsit,
nomen
dedit,vocaturque
casu
suo
quae
omnibus
amoenitatem
loci
notus.
hodiernum
in
diem
ob
quippe
fons lujwrum
in this may be genuine
It is scarcely
worth
while tryingto settle how much
Elector
tradition, and
how
of the
glorification
on
the
hill Avould
much
new
book
the erudition
palaceat
seem
of the 16th
Heidelberg (
been
her rock, and
to
have
De
copied
Heidberg) ;
from
Brynhild
25 ; conf.
MenglotS,OHG.
97
PRIESTESSES.
as
witches by
frightful
IMaid ;
Bructerian
"
"
Can
fonte)be
our
the
an
old
heathen
vir;^in.
baptized
"^
The
"
Trans.
term
'} Murolt
3184
has
saci'O
godeof
the
98
PRIESTS.
here
stands
asserted
which
different
the
in
one
the
also
that
11,
134-7.
and
the
of
and
of
(numen)
to
(Ssem.
(conf.
Sagabibl.
cii'cle.
and
all
whom
in
the
of
cap.
and
89,
their
also
cave.
"
2, 108.
be
100.
paid,
the
to
guess
3,
were
even
not
are
the
of
(canicula)
honours
name
excluded
their
godhood,
virginity
(see
beside
e.g.
but
sog.
divine
valkyrs,
priestly,
(Fornm.
lucorum)
Nialss.
the
in
there
ch.
XVI
Suppl.).
shall
We
have
other
we
the
had
of
to
these
besides),
names
feature
marked
to
return
set
priesthood.
our
forth
'
gleg
who,
mythology,
their
'
and
in
with
(and
women
with
accordance
trespass
connexion
'
wise
'
on
the
not
name
Hyndla
"
dwells
but
(nympha
accorded,
So
3, 155).
Ir-pa
the
118^)
in
Thorhiorg,
"
conf.
and
wolves,
on
horgabruSr
was
4^,
Edda
is
or
derived
upon
Hei"r
be
may
Walawa
only
come
we
4).
Vala
OHG.
being
ranSa
3,
form
an
above,
Hafn.
Thorger"r
172),
somewhat
resides
and
142.
this
rides
that
virgins
title
guS
from
Here
Orvarodssaga
older
correspond
Eiriks
Ssem.
the
of
Walada
saga
the
in
volva
prophetess
the
claim
woiild
the
(Edda
Vala
the
of
only
them
of
In
the
or
suggests
way.
little
the
is
each
to
Wala,
volvu,
for
they
deeply
superhuman.
sacrifice,
divination
CHAPTEE
VL
GODS.
Now,
real
gods
think,
branches
of
and
retained
have
them,
far
so
evidence
the
for
terms
between
all there
Above
priesthood.
the
Old
Goths,
similarityextends
in
sacred
offered, priestsconducted
enjoyed
The
their
and
decisive.
When
the
language, then,
same
and
the
not
the
Teutonic
and
should
it be
for
As
we
have
demanding
in song
people, and
collect and
arrange
or
themselves
victims
were
'
women
that
born
it,and
from
influences
worship.
gods,
nations, spread
in
over
; how
common
the
genuineness of
All
criticism
denying
alive
lies before
unfold
left to
are
acknowledge
that
principalgods
now.
story
they
nation
anians,
Celts, Slavs, Lithu-
Slav
The
their
of
of belief and
populations
with
as
violent
to
between
midway
out
which
long
itself
is of
language
divisions
so
kind
same
proofs of
sets
and
exposed
in Teutondom
otherwise
identity
customs
animal
several
worship.
reallygot past
up
sequence.
them
regions,have
that
itself,
entire
of
settled
practise a
"widelydistant
lies
race
all
Finns,
this
of
sameness
the
are
The
And
the
to
authority.
by
nature
ffisir,
biota, horgr,
divinations, wise
and
sacrifices
turies
cen-
many
'
furnished
own
and
analogy
meanings,
and
human
proof
and
of
same
the
to
divine
one
chain
slightlyvarying
remains,
Norse
the
all but
sufficient
speak
words
earliest
the
the
Saxons.
the
beyond
groves
and
with
and
Franks
Alamanns,
of
unmistakable
an
the
and
but
the
deity,
most
rate
any
allows
or
forth
shines
long before,
known
at
for
name
the
worship, sacrifice,temples
of
dialects
other
all,or
All
time.
general
same
terminology
Norse
the
older, of
goSi were
notions
heathen
oldest
documents
the
completed, show
the
same
present day
deficiency of
the
as
be
to
the
it to
the
have
language
our
in
Germany
for
inquiry, whether
the
for
fully prepared
are
claimed
be
can
we
our
the
and
or
Norse
mythology,
cripplesand
doubting
what
hilates
anni-
is treasured
propagated amongst
eyes.
materials
Criticism
in
their
can
an
but
historical
100
GODS.
Then
almost
and
necessary,
if it knew
negativeanswer,
maintain, that
to all
common
and
Germany,
annihilated
but
by
what
was
formerly
But
here.
it
were
guished
extin-
exceptionsand
assertion,and materially
multitude
of
from
the
part proceedfrom
lipsof
the
themselves
concern
century and
sixth
christians,who
zealous
to understand
or
for the
These
onwards.
did not
most
at all
faithfully
portray the paganism
rather to set up a warning
was
whose purpose
they were
assailing,
mination.
againstthe grosser manifestations of its cultus as a detestable aboIt will be desirable to glanceover
the principal
passages
in their
about
the
distant
worship as opposed to
Kol
peWpa TTora/xMV
thus
Alamanns,
the Frankish
exhibits
SiuSpare
yap
the Alamannic
rtva
IXdaKovTat,
koX (f)dpa'y"ya";,
Kai
rovTOi";
\d(f)ov"i
wairep
foUow the words
Then
quoted on p. 47 about
koX
28, 4.
BpMvre'i
their equine sacrifices.
oaia
But
his
contrast
to
the
Franks
breaks
down
at
once,
when
account
of thc7n from the lipsof
exactlythe same
their first historian Gregory : Sed haec generatiofanaticis semper
cultibus visa est obsequium praebuisse,
Deum,
nee
prorsus agnovere
sibiquesilvarum atque aquarum, avium bestiarumque et alioruui
we
hear almost
101
GODS.
finxere
quoque elementorum
sacrificiadelibare consueti.
(^ginhard)in
2, 10.
Greg.Tur.
eisque
Einliard
Similarly,
"
contrarii.
dediti,nostraeque religion!
daemonum
colere
Vita
Gerraaniam
fere
formas,ipsasqueut deum
"
Ruodolf
of
Fuld,
mentions
the
Irminsfd, which
Suppl.). Lastly,Helmold
de
religionenisi nomen
apud
habetur
eos
shall deal
1, 47 affirms
"
lucoruui et fontiuni
of the
destruens,"c.'
sacrilegos
in exactly the
Conceived
Holsteiners
(see
Nihil
nam
superstitionummultiplexerror
Vicelinus
.
then
hereafter
christianitatis habentes
tantum
ceterarumque
.
with
et
lucos
et
onmes
ritus
heathenish
arbores
II.
586,
anno
the
of
prohibitions
and idolatrous
Concil. Autissiod.
spiritare
same
can.
Non
in laws.
and
aut
ad
566,
anno
can.
22.
"
sanctivam, sacrivam)vocant,
sanguinum (al.
atque ad fontanas adoraverit. Capit.de partibusSax. 20 : Si quis
ad fontes aut arbores vel lucos votum
fecerit,aut aliquidmore
comederit.
And
tlie
gentiliumobtulerit et ad honorem daemonum
converters, the christian clergy,had for centuries to pour out their
wrath againstthe almost ineradicable folly. It is sufficient merely
of Caesarius episcopus
Arelatensis (f 542)
to allude to the sermons
kalendarum
contra
Contra sacrilegos
et aruspices,
quoque
paganActa Bened.
issimos ritus,coutraque augures lignicolas,
fonticolas,'
arborem,
quam
rustici
"
"
'
sec.
1, p.
668.
All these
truth.
passages
That
German
contain,not
heathenism
an
was
untruth, yet
destitute
not
the whole
of
not
gods,they canthey all date from
Adain
of Bremen
againcopiesRuodolf,Pertz 9, 286.
102
GODS.
from
all regulatingguidance
people,but withdrawn
by
heathen priests,
could not fail soon
to become
and
to
vulgarized,
of
the
older
as
mere
faith,which faith we have no
dregs an
appear
As
do not fail to recognise in the
we
rightto measure
by them.
common
devils and
witches
of
more
Just
so
modern
times the
higherpurer fancies of
antiquitydisguised,
justas littleought we to feel any scrupleabout
in questionto the untroubled fountracingback the pagan practices
tainhead of the olden time. Prohibitions and preachings
kept strictly
to the practical
side of the matter, and their very purpose
to put
was
these last hateful remnants
down
of the false religion.A sentence
in Cnut's AS. laws (Schmid 1, 50) shows, that fountain and tree
worship does not exclude adoration of the gods themselves :
man
HseGenscipe biS,Jjsetman
deofolgildweorSige,J?ait
is, ]?a3t
oSSe monan,
weorSigehaeSene godas,and sunnan
fyreo55e floSwsestfmas oSSe
ter, wyllas oGCe
tenigescynnes
wudutreowa; conf
1, 366.
Homil.
239, that
he
abolished
it is said of
the heathen
onnur
ok tre ok oil
skoga,votn
But
we
can
conceive
onnur
bseSi hamra
blot,baeSi meiri ok
of another
reason
gods :
sog.
Ok
ok
5,
morg
horga,
minni.
too, why
on
such
sions
occa-
are
passedover in
gods,perhaps stillunforgotten,
their names
silence : christian priests
avoided uttering
or
describing
their worship minutely. It was
thought advisable to include them
aU under the generaltitle of demons
devils,and utterlyuproot
or
their influence by laying an
interdict on whatever
yet remained
of their worship. The
Merseburg poems show how, by way of
still able to transmit
the names
of certain gods were
exception,
in formulas of conjuring.
themselves
and decay have no
in its debasement
Pictures of heathenism
rightto be placedon a level with the report of it given by Tacitus
the heathen
it was
yet in the fulness
eightcenturies before,when
of its strength. If the adoration of trees and rivers stilllingering
to the existence
in the habits of the peopleno longerbears witness
of gods,is it not loudlyenougliproclaimedin those imperfectand
tells
he expressly
defective sketches by a Ptoman
stranger ? When
of the god
of a deus
terra
editus,of heroes and descendants
us
from
five to
103
GODS.
himself
deos)and who regards
invokingthe gods (precatus
deorum),of a regnatoromnium
of the gods (niinistros
a servant
as
deos in aspectu,Hist. 5,
dens,of the gods of Germany (Germaniae
were
the captured
signa Eomana
17),of the diis patriisto whom
between
penetrates
hung up (Ann. 1, 59); when he distinguishes
dii
deos or dii penatcs (Ann. 2, 10. U, 16),communes
Germaniae
without
guishes
distinhe even
dii (Germ. 18) ; when
(Hist.4, 64),and conjugalcs
names,
individual gods,and tries to suit them with Eoman
Eomana) a Mars, Mercurius,
and actuallynames
(interpretatione
the German
Pollux,Isis,nay, has preserved
Hercules,Castor and
of the
appellations
goddess,
time the
possibleto deny
when
is it possible,
we
worshippedveritable gods ? How
the
of the language,
know
all the rest that we
account
Germans
take into
the
liberty,
and
manners,
in
that,sunk
that at that
is it
; how
notion
the
themselves
down
with
ancestors
Gauls, with
the
he
whom
had
had
more
familiar
; but
converse
'
divinities of whom
to
be
found
in the rest
of
less foundation
than the equallyvisible
Teutondom, had certainly
and helpfuldeities of the nourishingearth,and of the quickening,
water.
fish-teeming,
ship-sustaining
statements
of the
more
Dporum
as
half-true
detailed
nimiero
can
only look
upon
Caesar's
juvantur,Solan et Vulcaiuim
li.G. G, 21.
Compare witli
say to Cjesar : Sese
pares esse possint.
104
GODS.
doubt
other
on
gods,much
less to prove
bare
elements
worship of
the Germani.
among
of individual
earlyexistence
for the
that vouch
and
time to their great number
at the same
gods,necessarily
testify
When
their mutual relationship.
Procopiusascribes a ttoXu? Oewv
to the Heruli,this
great host must also be good for the
o/xiXo'i
and for
know
the fewest particulars,
we
Goths, justthose of whom
all the Germans
together.Jornandes would have us believe that
the Goths
the first to make
Diceneus
was
acquaintedwith gods,
nobilissimos prudentiores
eis tunc
viros,quos
cap. 11 : Elegitex
'
'
numina
instruens
quaedam et sacella venerari suasit ;
theologian!
the ruler who
here evidentlywe
see
promoted the service of
particular
gods. But that Jornandes himself credited his Goths
et
Unde
with unmistakablynative gods,is plain from
cap. 10 :
illiqui piivocabantur, subito patefactis
sacerdotes Gothorum
aliqui,
portiscum citharis et vestibus candidis obviam sunt Qg\Q?"^\patcrnis
modulantes.
Macedones
ut sibi propitii
voce
supplici
repellerent
d'iis,
alien to the
have been totally
The fact here mentioned
even
may
real Goths, but anyhow we
gatherfrom it the opinionof Jornandes.
And
if we
also want
evidence about a race
lying quite at the
oppositeextremityof Germany, one that clung with great fidelity
to
their old-established
it in the
have
faith,we
Lex
Frisionum,
:
subjectis the penaltyon temple-breakers
Immolatur
diis quorum
templa violavit.
arrived at the followingresult.' In the first
have now
We
rested mainly upon
of the Germans
century of our era the religion
thousand
gods; a
or
the
twelve
for
new
one,
the
hundred
the
was
old
years
the northern
later,among
last to
system of
tradition to either
perfectly.Linked by language and unbroken
extremityof heathenism, both its first appearance in historyand its
fall,stands central Germany from the fifth to the ninth century.
During this period the figuresof the heathen gods,in the feeble
them by the reports of recent converts,
and hostile lightthrown
upon
but stillalways as gods.
before us faded and indistinct,
come
I must
German
gods,no
Grk.
Ukneski
here
Tacitus
repeat, that
image ^
signum,
(iyaXfia,
(seeSuppl.); can the
moulded
statue
Sloven,
in
knows
human
no
simulacrum
he
had
manaUhho,
ON.
shape ;
what
of
from
manleika?
105
IMAGES.
stated
in cap. 43,
case
generallyin cap. 9, ho asserts of a particular
and
have no ground for disbelieving
his assertion. The existwe
ence
of real statues
at that time in Germany, at least in the parts
best known
to them, would
hardlyhave escapedthe researches of
the Romans.
He
knows
of nothingbut signa and foTvias,
apparently
used in worship as symbols,
carved and coloured,which were
and on
certain occasions carried about ; probably they contained
reference
some
The
model
betokened
the
to whom
taken
of
god
the ferarum
The
of
absence
attributes
was
consecrated
imagines on
further
veste
; and
trees
of the
liburnae
modura
the formac
sailing,
vehiculum
will be discussed
The
and
boat,signuniin
the boar
SuppL).
the nature
to
aprorum
figuratum(cap.9),
(cap.45) the god
in the like
and
coutectum
at
several deities.
sense
are
to
certain sacrifices
of
the
goddess
be
(see
Earth
on.
of statues
and
the impotence
temples,considering
of all artistic skill at the period,is a favourable
feature of the
German
cultus,and pleasingto contemplate. But it by no means
follows that in the people's
fancy the gods were destitute of a form
like the human
this,gods invested with all liuman
; without
would
with man,
and
be
attributes,
brought into daily contact
German
If there was
simply inconceivable.
poetry then in
any
which
I would sooner
assert than
existence,
deny, how should the
poets have depictedtheir god but ^vith a human
aspect ?
Attempts to fashion images of gods,and if not to carve them
of wood
out
and paint them, or quite
or
stone, at least to draw
roughlyto bake them of dough (p.C3),might nevertheless be made
at any period,
the earliest ; it is possible
too, that the interior
even
to
the
Eomans,
concealed
here
turies,
temples,statues and pictures.In the succeedingcenhowever, when
images also,to fill
templeswere
multiplied,
with the greatestprobability
their spaces, may
be assumed.
The terminology,
except where the words simulacra, imagines,
of several
for doubt, are employed,makes
which leave no room
use
and
there
which
Thumb?
finger,also Tliumbkin, Tom
may
have to do with idol
little,
s-mall].Other
[In the Slavic languages,mal
OHG.
terms are avard; piladi,
pilidi(bild)ethgiesor imago in general; in the
!Mid. Ages they said, lor making or forming (p. 23), cin hilde giezcn,eine
ence
scha-ne junclrouwen enjiezen,
Cod. Vindob.
211, without
428, num.
any referbUde mezzen,
to metal-casting
Troj. 19(526,mezzen, IMisc. 2, IttO. On
; em
the Lith. halwrnum, idolum, statua, conf. Pott de ling.Litth. 2, 51, Russ.
of affeL;tion).
bolvdn,Hung, hulcany; Russ. humlr,idol,both lit.and tig.(object
Bohem.
malik, the
little
lOG
GODS.
whose
sense
of
fanurn,idolum.
statue, of ara,
and
altar
In
this way
the
ahcut,ahcuti
(Abgott,false god)
1, 49 7^
haruga,aras
et statuas
Lacombl.
arch. 1, 11.
gana,
idols, pp.
Emmerammi
(Acta
Saxonum,
(Aribo,bishop
Lebuini,written
of
by
in the 8th
Freisingenin
Hucbald
suis vota
the
Inservire
years
statues
In
ac
few
instances
find the
we
falsegods
The
of the
ancient
simulacra
.
colitis.
vita
cultibus
sacrificia
putatis,quosque
be meant
must
(seeSuppL).
evidence
764-783).
idolorum
S.
genti
te
venerando
esse
tradidero
918-976, says
for
vita
Aribonis
deos
simulacra
existit' is undeniable
between
solvens
afgoda began-
uses
in
statement
cultor
(Pertz 2, 361-2):
numinihus
often
Sept. 6, 483)
tot idolorum
quae
Gram,
The
sanct.
Saxons
Saxo
249, 320-1-5-7=
inti manalihun
altara
et
"
does
Here,
no
quae
doubt,
nobler
designationdeus still
Cumque idem rex (Eadwine
century, but it is
Hist. eccl. 6,
among
Goths
of the most
the manifold
37, mentions
the heathen
one
remarkable.
dangersthat
were
Sozomen,
beset
Ulphilas
yet heathens
107
IMA.GES.
(ert
eWrjvi.Kco'i6pT](TK"v6vT(ov)
eX\7]viK(oihere
^ap^dpcov
Twv
"
(toworship)is presently
6pr)aK6vetv
described more
minutely,when the persecutionof the Christians
by Athanaric is related Athanaric, liavingset the statue (evidently
of the Gothic
{^oavoue0' apfiafid^rj'i
deity)on a umggon
eo-Too?),
ordered it to be carried round to the dwellingsof those suspected
down
and
sacrifice {irpoaKvof Christianity
; if they refused to fall
velv Kol 6v"Lv),
to be fired over
their heads.
their houses were
By
covered
is
this
the
understood
not
is
a
carriage
exactly
dppbd[ia^a
;
the goddess,
herself unseen,
vcMculum
veste contectum, in which
was
Is it not the vagn in which
carried about (Tac.Germ. 40) ?
Freyr
in
and his priestess
holy days he journeyed round among
sat, when
the Swedish
people (Fornm. sog. 2, 74-5)? The people used to
the fields,
by which fertility
carry about covered images of gods over
in heathen
means
fashion,and
"
was
bestowed
them.'^
upon
Even
the harrdsclien in
our
poems
of
Chrothild
to
qui neque
hqnde aut
sibi neque
aliis
poterunt subvenire
; sunt
she
quos
enim
is trying
colitis,
aut
ex
nomina
vero, quae
lignoaut ex metallo aliquoscidpti,
dii.
Here
she
homines
eis indidistis,
bringsup Satiirnns
fuere,non
ex
and
with
JiijAtcr,
and
then
Quid
from
classical mythology;
arguments drawn
Mars
Mcrcuriusi^iwepotuere ? qui potius sunt
cumierre
dementia.
108
GODS.
(leunt;deus
nee
de deorum
When
vester
vero
gcnere
their
remarks
Chlodovich
in
Si
receivingchristian baptism,
after
soon
nomine
deorum
meorum
fuisset
puer
utique;
autem,
nunc
"
of
matter
course
it is not
; and
myths
Latin
those
to surround
on
go
be
to
with
names
the appropriate
overlooked, that
the
four
century
Trcs
ergo
imagines
credebat.
the
says
oratorium
uavicula
Egresside
Post
adierunt.
S. Galli (Pertz 2,
Vita
in his Vita
Sti'abo
by Walafrid
mundi
Creatori
quam
(8th)century.
of the next
course
magis
in
honore
orationem,
7)
written
(actaBened.
S. Galli
S. Aureliae
per
cum
reddenda
vota
detailed account
more
612
gentilitas
superstitiosa
dcauratas
et
aereas
in
of Constance
the Lake
at Bregenz on
idolatry
of
seat
upon
St. Gallus
and
Columban
Alamannia.
concerns
came
the
gods of
all
are
gyrum
sec.
the
in
is
given
2. p. 233) :
constructum
oculis cuncta
lustrassent,
placuitillis qualitaset situs locorum, deinde
oratione
sibi fecerunt.
Eepererunt
praemissacirca oratorium mansiunculas
deauratas
parietiafjixas^
in templo ires imaginesaereas
quas
autem
populus,dimisso altaris sacri cultu, adorabat, et ohlatis sacrificiis
dicere consuevit : isti sunt dii veteres et antiquihujus loci tutores,
quorum
solatio et
promiscuisexus
honorem,
1
et nostra
etiam
verum
So then, in
churcli
et
ad
in praesens.
ageretur,venit multitude
perdurantusque
Cumque
minima
nos
aetatis,non
videndos
tantum
peregrines,
quos
non
cognoverant
conciliate the
propter festivitatis
reallychristian,these
109
IMAGES.
(Columbani) Gallus
abbatis
venerandi
Jussu
advenisse.
et in conspectu
coepitviam veritatis ostendere populo,
in frustacomminucns
omnium
simulacra, et lapidibus
jiroarripiens
is
lacum.
in
jccit
in
oratory built
of St.
honour
sunt
ad dominum.
christian
lieatlien and
of
strange jumble
conversi
worship.
Aurelia,three heathen
Here
"
In
statues
an
still
Alamanns
had been
worshipthan
any
other
theirs could
sacrifice to Woden
on
by Jonas
altogetherGerman.
Lastly,the
to be jointly
worshipped stands
mentioned
was
and
centuries,
of
association
three
vinities
di-
prominent feature in
the Eomans
dedicated a temple to
domestic heathenism
our
; when
their images were
not
several deities,
placed side by side,but in
Eatpert (Casus S. Galli,Pertz 2, 61)
separate celiac (chapels)."
the
have
to
seems
subsequentone
est ad
quae
lumque
ab
the
confounded
at
out
events, that
two
Bregenz:Tucconiam
ubi
caput lacus Turicini,
demonum
L.
on
Zurich,and
(toTuggen) advenerunt,
vellent,
popu-
consistere
cum
(nam
adhuc
idolis
immolahant),
ct in lacum vicinuvi demergcnte,
vana
confringcnte
populus
in iram conversus.
sanctos
exinde pepulerunt. Inde iter
agentes pervenerunt ad castrum
quod Arbona nuncupatur, juxta
errore
revocare
(Jallo idola
Moiie
Curionsly,
worship at
of the
'J'liK'^'cn
upon
the
Heruli,who
had
never
to
been heard
Ahunanns, because
But
this means
of distant ones.
order
to
convert
inhabitants
; and
too,
by Wal'atVid's
description
intra would
do just as well.
110
GODS.
lacum
si sciret locum
in solitudine
illorum
ostendit
proposito congruum,
nomine
jocundissimum ad inhabitandum
Brigantium.
Ibique reperientestemplum olim christianae religioni
dedicatum,
demomim
autem
et consenunc
imaginihiis
pollutum,mundando
in pristinum restituerunt statum, atque pro
crando
statuis quas
ibidem collocaverunt.
sanctae Aureliae reliquias
ejecerunt,
By this
also the temple is first of all christian,
and
account
afterwards
therefore not an old Eoman
occupied by the heathen (Alamanns),
eis locum
"
one.
That
Woden
to
pieces,
may
broken
statue
almost
was
one
be inferred from
the
only the
vague
words
of those idola
vana
Jonas's
cantilena
Eatpert's
that
were
account
of
S. Galli
has
Castra de
Turegum adnavigantTucconium,
Decent
fidem gentem, Jovcm linquuntardentem.
This
the peopleapostatized,
Jupiteron fire,from whom
may
very
but
well be Donar
his statue is not alluded to.
(Thunar,Thor),
IV. quotes Jovis
According to Arx (on Pertz 2, 61),Eckehardus
find the passage ; conf. p. 122
et Neptuni idola,'but I cannot
Ermoldus
Nigelluson Neptune. It is plainthat the three statues
have to do with the idolatryon
L. Constance, not with that on L.
Zurich ; and if Mercury,Jupiterand Neptune stood there together,
deities.
the firsttwo at all events
may be easilyappliedto German
about Neptune. But I think
In ch. VII, I will impartmy conjecture
tres imagines have a better
we
may conclude from all this,that our
claim to a German
origin,than those imagines lapideaeof the
'
Luxovian
forest,cited
on
p. 83^
Two
narratives
in verba
cordia menteiu
suam
rusticam, ut inclinaret aurem
convocatis
relictis idolis dominum
aequeretur, (et) tunc
simulacrum
hoc immensum, quod elidere propria virtute
quibusdam ex eis
non
poteram, cum
Ill
BIAGES.
chief
'
"
connexion.
To
Corvei
the
1145, where
annals, at year
the
Eresburg is
century hand (Pertz
statue
of Mars
to have
seems
stood
the town-wall.
That
to
Accordingto this,a
"
be
the Frisian
sufficient evidence.
84) mentions
hands
templescontained
on
the
images of gods,there
we
are
fountain,not
about
demolished
seems
Fosite
(p.
laid violent
any
image.
adjutoriopossem eruere
reliqiiasigillorum(tliesniallor
; jam enim
faciliora
autem
multis
figures)quae
erant, ipse confregeram. Convenientibus
eorura
ad hanc
Dianae
crum
veni,adprehensumquefunem ut prime ictu trahere coepimus,protinussimularuit in terram, confradumque cum
malleis ferreis
m
pulveremredegi. So
to the ground, whose
structive
images went
contemplationwe should think very inThis Diana
now.
and
Gallic
was
probably a mixture of Roman
of a Diana
arduiiina (Bouquet 2, 319). The
worship ; there are inscriptions
second passage
stands in Mirac. 2, 5 : Erat autem
baud
procul a cellula,
constrnxerat
sepulchrum,martyris (Juliani Arvernensis)haec matrona
quam
cjrande delubrum,ubi in columna
altissima siinulachrum
(in vico Brivatensi),
Martis Mercuriiqne
colebatur. Cumque delubri illiusfesta a gentilibusagerentur
mortui
thura
mortuis
medio e vulgo commoventur
ac
deferrent,
pueri duo in
The
scandalum, nudutociueunus
gladio alterum appetit trucidandum.
lioy
to the saint's cell,
and is saved.
runs
vellet
Quarta autem
die,cum
gentilitas
iterum diis exhibere liljamina,
the christian priests
offer a fervent jirayer to the
the heathens
terrified : Kecedente
are
martyr, a violent thunderstorm
arises,
autem
coluerant confringentes!,
in
statuas
tempestate, gentilesbaptizati,
quas
lacnm vico amnitjue proximum projecerunt.Soon after this,
the Burgundians
settled in tlie district. The statues broken d(n\n,crushed to powder, and tlimg
into the lake,every bit the same
as in that story of Ratpert's.
"
"
GODS.
112
On
the
reaction
heathen
language: Jam
pars
subjectaerat imperio,vastata
erat
destructa,idolorum
ac
quoque
if it
renovata.
And
lugubriter
here is equivalentto deorum, the
should be thought that idolorum
esse
: Insanum
Vita Willehadi
definitely
(Pertz2, 380) says more
fanis
exstructis delubrorum
cultura
et vanum
lapidibusauxilium
dedita
nimium
Quo
stridebant
dentibus
profanum longiusvivere,imo
dcos
contra
invidissimos
suos
simulacris
in
eum,
et surdis
mutis
fera
audito,gens
solatium.
subsidii sperare
et
petere
et
idololatriis
dicentes, non
debere
sacrilegia
proferrepraesumsisseteloquia. The
esse
reum
"
are
usuallybased
Frisians
The
on
are
older memorials.
in
every
the
sense
pointof
consideringthe multifarious
adjoiningnations, nothing can be
Scandinavians
these two
transition
intercourse
with
the
between
natural
more
to
than
to
their
neighbours
the habit of temple and
image worship. Even Fosete's temple in
HeligolandI can hardlyimagine destitute of images.
them
out of wood
in carvingfigures
or
Some
chiselling
facility
should
have expected from those
is no more
than we
out of stone
in Tacitus, and the art might go on
improving up
signaand effigies
and other implements that we
to a certain stage. Stone weapons
find in barrows
testifyto a not unskilful handling of difficult
materials.
That not a singleimage of a Teutonic
god has escaped
that the Frisians also had
suppose
the destructive
surpriseus
"Why, even
and
term
less than
in the
time
the total
North, where
their destruction
all the
of
hand
occurred
in
and
common
disappearanceof
the heathen
temples.
of
images was
greater,
the
much
number
there is not
later,
in
the Norse
was
christians,need
are
clean gone.
one
The
preserved;
technical
skera
113
IMAGES.
skurd (sculptura)
referred to, it is
(sculpere),
; in the two passages
likueski af Freyr. Biorn
from
idolum, sculptile,
gives sJcdrgoff,
because it had to be placed under
skur, subgrundium (penthouse),
the OHG.
it were
as
skurguta (Graff
; with which
cover, in sheds
But there is no distinct proof of an
to agree.
ON,
6, 536) seems
skurgoS.
Dietmar's account
is silent about the gods'images at Lethra ^ ;
of those at Upsal (cap.233),the
in Adam
of Bremen's
description
remarkable
most
as
thing is,that three statues are specified,
they
Nunc
in that temple of the Alamanns
de superstitione
were
:
Sveonum
pauca
Ubsola
dicemus.
Nohilissinium
non
dicitur,
longepositum a
In hoc templo,quod totum
vel Birka.
auro
ex
paratum est,statuas
trium
deorum veneratur
Thor
populus,ita ut potentissimuseorum
in medio
solium habeat triclinio. Hinc
et inde locum
possident
Wodau
The further description
et Fricco.
have nothing to do
w-e
with here, but there occurs
it also the term
the
m
scidpere
; as
whole
decorated with gold,he
ex
auro
temple was
paratum, i.e.,
of tlie gods above all as
might doubtless have described the figures
those in Alamannia
et deaiiratae.
Saxo
as
were
aereae
gilded,
j\ist
Septentrionis
p. 13 tells of a golden statue of Othin ; Cujus numen
cultu
prosequicupientes,
effigiemipsiuscmreo
reges propensiore
indicem
maxima
suae
complexisivmlacro,statnam
dignationis
cum
religionissimulatione
Byzantium transmiserunt, cujus etiani
confertissimo
brachiorum
lineamenta
armillarum
pondere perstringebant.The whole passage, with its continuation,is not only
but contraryto the genuine mytlis; we
unhistorical,
can
only see
of the gods taken by Saxo and his period,and
in it the view
inasmuch
as
consonant
golden and bedizened images of gods were
quod
"
with
such
view, we
may
of such
figures(seeSuppL).
describingHerold's
(Harald's)interview
recollection
mentions
4, 444
Ermoldus
with
in
Nigellus,
King
Charles,
of
(Pertz2, 509-10) the gods images(sculpta)
the heathen, and
that he was
said to have
had ploughshares,
kettles and water-buckets
forgedof that metal. According to the
to
Nialssagacap. 89, in a Norwegian temple (goSahus)there were
three figures
be seen
again,those of Thor and the two half-goddesses
size,and adorned with armlets ;
ThorgerSrand Irpa,of human
^
On
seq.
discovered figures
of
recently
'
Wudan.
Odin,'v. infra,
114
GODS.
159, and
Thor
and
cap.
Fornm.
middle
to have
temple
of
in
on
been
which
his
in
in vogue, at least
those most
skurdgoS were
many
is descriljed
all,
1, 295. 302-6;
Altogetherthe
car.
in Fornm.
2, 44
sog.
read:
we
2, 153
Thorr
shipped,
wor-
and
sat
hann
mikill ok allr gidlihiXinn ok
var
tignaSr,
et argento confectus)
; conf. Olafs helga saga, ed.
of Thor is described ;
118-9, where a largestandingfigure
Isl.
Freyr gioiraf silfri,
sog. 4, 245, ed. Christ, p. 26.
1, 134.
sog.
the
seem
most
his statue
midju ok var
silfri(ex auro
Holm.
hi
mest
Landn.
3, 2.
One
man
carried
statuette
of Thor
in his pocket,so
Thors af tonn gert)
(likneski
Fornm.
when
christians,
to worship him
as
secretly,
livingamong
the
Thor's figurewas
carved
on
ondvegis
-pillars,
sog. 2, 57.
of ships,
2, 12 ; and on the prows
Eyrbygg. p. 8. Landnamab.
with
A figureof ThorgerSrholgabriiSr,
Fornm.
rings
sog. 2, 324.
Fornm.
of gold round the arm, to which
people kneel,
sog. 2, 108.^
carved
in whalebone
Finn
There
115
IMAGES.
af
(Frcyr markaSr
Frcy'sstatue of silver,
carried abuiit in
tells of
Jonisvikingasaga
which
were
in
waggon
Sweden, Fornm.
temple on
gods,Fornm.
Imndred
Vatnsd.
silfri),
Gautlaud
sog.
11, 40
p. 44. 50
sog. 2, 73-7.
"
The
(I.of Gothland),in
densitas
; trulya
'
has
Jonas
it
themselves.
glosseshave
the
judge by
the synonym
word
The
literal
meaning
seems
to be
statue,
for
Finn
Maynusen
ibid. 132-7.
116
GODS.
statua
"
merchant.
Again
of Julius
"
On
sluon-en.
uf einir yrmensul sie in
Magus
yrmensul er steic.
lif eine
lantvolc
daz
im
allesamt
the
where
chapter,
Grail
as
Further, in
yrmensulhe climbed,
an
aU bowed.
land-folk to him
The
the
of
Frankish
Charles
destroyeda
Heresburg^
chief seat
seul
inneren
annals
Great
the
stated, that
'
MS.
Hanover
(Hahn 6151),the
text
On
neic.
described, instead
are
yrm.
is,worshipped him
That
an
begruoben.
(Massm. 4432) :"
24"
of Simon
And
untrulyslew,
they buried him.
him
Eomans
ungetruweliche
in
Eomere
(Massm. 624) :
Csesar
in
'
of
printed
the
reads irmensdl
correctly
more
ad
ann.
his
it is
772
of
conquest
repeatedly
not
superstition,
of their heathen
Saxons
the
far from
loca
in
(Pertz 1, 16).
Ann.
Lauresh.
Fuit
Carlus hostiliter
rex
Irminsul
(Pertz
Hirin the Chron. Moissiac, except the spelling
1, 30). The same
minsul
(Pertz 1, 295),and in Ann. Quedlinb.,"c. (Pertz 5, 37).
Saxonorum
idolum
combussit, quod
Karolus
Ann.
Juvavenses
:
in Saxonia, et destruxit
eorum
/a?iM?/i
quod vocatur
dicebant
92).Ann.
fanum et
1
Now
incline
us
Irminsul
Lauriss.: Karlus
lucum
eovum.
in Saxonia
famosum
castrum
Irminsul
forest ; Clostermeier
Eggesterstein,
pp. 26-7
Saracho 735. 350. Conf. Massmann's
Saxonico
from
subvertit
Dietmar
miles
(Pertz1, 117).
but
strong
into
deeper
Eresburg,Horohus
Eggesterst.
p. 34.
15
:
Aeresburg expugnat,
the
in pago
reasons
Osning
Hessi
117
GODS.
prima vice,
et ipsum
ad Ermensul
cepit,
usque pervenit,
Aeresburgum castrum
et argentum quod ibi repperitabstulit.
fanum destruxit,et aurum
loco ubi
Et fuit siccitas magna, ita ut aqua deficeret in supradicto
Ermeimd
stabat,"c. (Pertz1, 150). Einhardi Ann. : Ferro et igni
idoluvi quod Irmincuncta depopulatus,
Aeresburgum castrum cepit,
Ann.
Lauriss.
pen-exitpartibusSaxoniae
hide
Et
in Ann.
(Pertz1, 151); repeated
Ormensul (Pertz1,220, 557).^
and Cliron. Piegin.,with
spelling
Tilian.,
ion
Dietmar of Merseburg(Pertz5, 744) further tells us, in connexAnd
Sed exercitus captaurbe (Eresburcli)
ingressus,
with later events:
juvenem praefatumusque in ecclesiam S. Petri,ubi priusah antiqids
Irminsul
colehatur,bello defatigatumdepulit. Taking all these
Irminsul passes
tions
gradathrough the very same
passages together,
now
unfolded
in ch. IV, and signifies
of meaning we
fanum,
vast
that
be doubted,
idolum
itself. It can scarcely
now
lucus,now
of
that region: what if Osning^ the name
w^oodlands extended over
in which
the pillarstood, betokened a liolythe mountain-forest
Charles was
supposed to
loood ? The gold and silver hoard,which
sul
evertit
vocabatur
Saxonibus
"
have
seized
of Fuld
the heathen
on
Ptuodolf
legendaryembellishment.^
the Irminsul
more
goes
statement
well be
there,may
Saxons, that
'
; after his
arboribus
frondosis
general
fonti-
Truncum
(p.101),he goes on:
sub divo
liyninon
magnitudinisin altum erectum
parvae
quoque
quod Latine
appellantes,
colebant,patria eum
lingua Irminsul
dicitur universalis columna, quasi sustinens omnia
(Pertz2, 67G),
busque
venerationem
Poeta
Saxo
'
exhibebant
1, 65 (Bouquet 5, 1.37):
quod vocitaliant
Irminsul,cujusfactura simulque columna
Non
operisparvifuerat,pariterquedecoris.
Gens
eadein
coluit simulacrum
tain
(p. 25), which denoted a god,and also a mounwould
be Ansninc, Ensninc.
G. the name
But, beside this
; in High
(Pertz 2, 447), there stood also a
mons
Theotmelli, i.e. Detmold
Osnengi near
silva Osning not far from Osnabriick (Mdser urk. no 2),and a third in Eipuaria
to have exthe Lower
Rhine (Lacomblet no 310. 34.'}.354),which
tended
seems
on
in
towards the Ardennes
far as Aachen
(Aix la Chap.),mentioned
as
2
for
cms
on
the
Osning of
(ad similitudinem
Aachen
with in several
Schannat's
called
illustr.
Eiflia,
1,
Osninka, Oseninch.
been
to have
appears even
foresti Aquisgranum per-
places,
speaksfor
more
general
it is
like as, ans, and fairguni,
proper
the sacred mountain
and forest. Ledebur
takes the Teutoburgiensissaltus to
be Osning. OA'?iabrtick,
nearlyrelated.
(bridgeof the ases) seems
ylsvicl^ruggi
3
Is this
(Saxo Gram.
Ermen-pillarhoard
106.
Keinh.
name]
an
allusion to the
fuchs CLII.)
legendof
Ermenrich's
hoard
118
GODS.
(seeSuppl.). Here
was
great wooden
shipped
pillarerected,and woruniversal all-sustaining
signifies
sky,its name
when
take
we
pillar. This interpretation
appears faultless,
the meaning is intensified by
in which
it other words
with
In the Hildebrands
lied,irmingotis the
compositionwith irmin.
god,the god of all,not a peculiarone, agreeingin sense
supreme
the (whole)people'sgod,formed
with thiodgod,
by another strengthening
under
the open
elevated
Hel. 33, 18. 52, 12. 99, 6. irminman, an
prefix,
expressionfor man, Hel. 38, 24. 107, 13. 152, 11. irminthiod,
the human
87, 13 and
Hel.
race,
In
Hildebr.^
in
the
same
way
"
of the Teutonic
branches
; for
race
diffusion
their
and
appellations,
these
antiquityof
neither to
the
all
among
Goths
they
can
Ermanaricus
king's name
(Airmanareiks,ON. lormunrekr) shows ; and beyond a doubt the
Hcvmunduri
(Gramm. 2, 175),the H being
are
properlyErmunduri
have
been
often
strange,
prefixedto
whatever
Now
iormun,
eormen,
famous
their
as
which
to
probablemeaning of
be the
may
Greek
whom
themselves
The
time, one
connexion, which
some
irman,
thing is
continued
Mercury or Hermes, to
period(p.ll6),with
which were
antiquityraised similar posts and pillars,
to
late
called Hermae,
Saxons
irmansUl, irminsul
from
the
the
name
known
have
may
Upper Germany,
a
due
in
I shall return
the word
8th
which
to the
Teutonic
one.
about
more
notion
general
pillar.Probably Euodolf
suggestsour
13th
of
associated
heathen
with
his
image
truncus
set up
on
lignithe
The
Schaftarik
1, 427.
ll'J
IMAGES.
of a
thoiiglit
and
choice
hallowed
(with,or without, a
hewn
into shape by the hand
god'simage ?),rather than of a pillar
of man
the worshipping sub divo,with the
; this fits in too with
word lucus used by some
of the chroniclers,
and with the simplicity
of the earliest forest-worship. As the image melts into the notion
of tree,so does the tree pass into that of image ; and our
Wesiphalian Irmen-pillarmost
naturallysuggests the idea of that
Thor's-oak in Hesse ; the evangelists
converted both of them into
tree-stem
churches
of St. Peter.
intimate
suspect an
connexion
between
the
Neustria,as contained
in
abbatis
Leuconeusis
Et
juxta
divcrsis imaginibus
figurahis,
immissus, qui nimio cultu morem
down
et
his
quidem
the
causes
rusticis habitantibus
log to
in locis
be
non
stuporem omnibus
praebuit. Sed
armis et fustibus,
undique illiscertatim concurrentibus cum
iudigne
hoc ferentes invicem, ut injuriamdei sui vindicarent
(Acta Bened.
called Augusta (bourgd' Angst,
sec.
2, pp. 84-5). The place was
the town
of Eu), and a church was
built on the spot.
near
l)arvum
tam
I think
moerorem
I have
quam
now
et
care.
Caesar's
Sol, Luna
seems
and
never
Vulcan
to
are
use
perhaps
the
names
what
satisfies us
of Roman
deities,
120
GODS.
Isis
(Germ. 9),the
the mater
terra
by her German
mater
(Germ.40),
name
of
deum
here
merchants, but
maxime
colunt
Mercurium
while
Mars
stands
Hercules
and
the
out
to him
foremost
alone do human
themselves
content
all:
of
Deorum
sacrifices fall,
with
beasts.
This
reserved their
Hercules
of
Woden,
Baldr
highestveneration
I shall express
understand
and
by
and
and
the
my
remoter
for the
views
is hard
Dioscuri,
if we
HermoSr
branches
on
the
contrary
Isis and
thunder-god. On
further
Whom
on.
to guess ; most
we
are
likelytwo
to
sons
to German
gods became
adaptationof classical names
universally
spread,and is preservedwith strict unanimity by the
Latin writers of the succeedingcenturies ; once
set in circulation,
it remained
and intelligible
for long ages.
current
but one
The Gothic historian names
fashion,
god after the Roman
and that is Mars : Quern Gothi semper
asperrimaplacaverecultura
(Jornandescap, 5),with which the Scythian Ares, so early as in
Herodotus
4, 62-3,may be compared.
This
Paulus
express
Gwodan
*
1, 58.
Diaconus
winds
up
his
account
(1,9): Wodan
sane,
dixerunt,ipseest qui apud Eomanos
announcemtnt
Als.
Schopflin,
Conf.
ill.1, 435-60
Hummel,
Oberrhein,pp. 48,
98.
of
Wodan
quern
with
the
adjecta litera
Mercurius
dicitur,et
121
GODS.
.
ab
Germaniae
universis
older countryman
Alamanns, declares
Illi aiunt,deo
se velle litare ;
alii,
vocant
deus
gentibusut
Just
of the
account
sacrificing
glossinserted by
his
so
Mcrcurium
Vodano, quem
suo
which,
upon
adoratirr.
another
vocatur, Latini
:
Qui apud eos Vuotant
correctly
Martem
ilium appellant
autem
greatly
; though otherwise Woden
resembles Mars (v.infra).
and
Gregory of Tours (supra,
p.l07)makes Saturn and Jiqnfcr,
Chlodovich
the heathen
again 3Iars Mcrciwufsqnethe gods whom
hand
less
says
adored.
1, 34 he expresses himself
In
vatus, Gabalitanae
of Corvei
Mais
and
the
p.
and
Ermis
Mcrcurii
com-
Corvei
Annals
denominations
(seep.lll)
Aris
and
Mars,
JMercurius.
Indiculus
The
immolare
Alamannorum
names
Pri-
generalterms:
more
daemoniis
episcopus.
=
Chroco
pellitura
kind
urbis
in
sacris
8: De
up, under
feriis quae faciunt Jovi vel
reckons
paganiarum
20
De
is
Tacitus is silent,
of whom
thunder-god,
Wiliunderstand
in other quarters unforgotten
we
can
; and now
bald's narrative of the robur
Jovis (seep. 72),and in Bonifac.
25 (a.d.
(seeSuppl.).
epist.
723)the presbyterJovi mactans
Mcrcurio.
So
that
the
Paris, ed. W.
Matthaei
Watts,
operum
books w^hich
of some
Paris 1644, pp. 25-6, there is an old account
said to have been discovered in layingthe foundation of a church
are
In
the
Additamenta
(StAlbans)in
at Verlamacestre
contained
of them
burnt.
One
civium
Varlamacestrensium,
Fliochum
dcum
the tenth
invocationes
'
to have
been
et ritus idololatrarum
in
solis invocarunt
century, and
et
coluerunt,secundario
vero
curium,
Mcr-
videlicet mercatorum,
angliceappellatum,deum
fere omnes
negotiatores
quia cives et compatriotae
et institores fuerunt.'
Evidentlythe narrator has added somewhat
Voden
his
ovit of
would
erudition ; the
own
have
given us
Passages which
Diana,
far
will be
of
times
(supra,
p. 110).
Had
these been
and Mercury
first,
Roman
after.
invocations
welcome
more
and
rites themselves
information.
goddess by
speak of a German
is mentioned
a
given later. JS'cptune
appear
name
to
gods,Jupiterwould
have
certainly
been
the
few
named
122
GODS.
the
Eoman
Mercurius
instead; yet
103),he
Othin,
for
Othinus
uses
instead
once,
is
never
(pp.41,
Thor
Jovialis;Mars
who
Tyr,.
for
not
Othin,
or
usual
his
of
malleus
and
Jupiter,
p. 236,
has
to stand
seems
gods, he
of
names
Latin,avoids applying
in
writes
Grammaticus, though he
Saxo
p. 36
on
alluded
never
to
in
Saxo.
; the
JupiterThor
and
recur
names
same
453-5.
100.
4, 69.
the
as
this.^
drew
suppositionbe allowed,and
If the
and
almost
the six
necessary
one,
that,from
and
to
deities of Gaul
domestic
gods to
there
succeedingones,
eiglit
or
all the
educated
and
obtain
we
both
justifiable
the first century and during
went
on
an
uninterrupted
it
seems
few
similar Latin
and
Germany,
this alone
by
familiar
was
solution
the
of
names
of
remarkable
"
Asia
Western
the
but
was
Under
of 'dies Saturni'
Then
3, 18.
of the
Julius
Caesar
in connection
tjXiov rjfiepa
in
A^poScTr]^
rjfiepa
and
Justin
in
Clem.
Our
MHG.
heads
about Saracen
too.
their appearance
^
here use
I can
more
useful
names
of
handb.
gods,among
whom
Dio
Cassius
Romans,
apparently
the week
earliest mention
sabbath,TibuU. 1,
67.
apolog.1,
7, 12.
The
'Epfiov
institution
the
information
it is true
close
tlieir
make
for my
the days
der chronol. 2, 177-180, and
zodiacales,
p.
Mart,
the
among
the
occurs
Alex, strom.
such
poets impart no
days of
the Jewish
with
into vogue
ancient,came
planetarynomenclature
till later.
not
very
99.
Letronne,observations
sur
les representations
previouslyhad a week of
had adopted from
Christianity
it could not
easilyguard the
of days either (seeSuppl).
had
Eomans
century.^ The
of the 2nd
days,nundinae=noveudinae.
nine
againstthe
church
But
and
the hebdomas,
the Jews
idolatrous
from
passed on
now
names
togetherwith
these names,
Eome
to
!-"-"
WEEK.
THE
OF
GODS
and
Gaul
Germany,
than
sooner
the
planetary
have lasted to this day (mostlyin a very abridged form),
names
solis they
except for the first day and the seventh : instead of dies
chose dies dominica
(Lord'sday). It. domenica, Sp. domingo, Fr.
the Jewish sahbahim, It.
dimanche
; and for dies Saturni they kept
sabbati dies). But the
sabbato, Sp. sabado,Fr. samedi (=sabdedi,
christian
heathen
of
names
longafter :
Ecce
dominicum
diem
countries the
did.
religion
these
even
barbaries
enim
consueta
popularuse
in
continued
days
two
vocitare
of days is denied
Unliappilya knowledge of the Gothic names
in Ulphilas,
The sahhate dags,sabbato dags,which alone occurs
us.
have justseen, against
a planetary
designation
as we
proves nothing,
of the remaining six or five days. A sunnons
dags,a menins
I
dags may be guessed; the other four,for us the most im]Dortant,
would have been of
to suggest. Their preservation
do not venture
the very highestvalue to our inquiry.
Old
I. sunwAn
High
Germ.
dag, 0. v. 5, 22. Gl. bias. TG'^.
II. mdnin
Lacombl.
arch. 1, 6.
tac
(without authority,for
manitag,manotag in Graff 2,795.5, 358 have no reference ; manetag
in Notker, ps. 47, 1). III. dies Martis,prob. Ziuivcs tac among
Alamanns; in the lltli cent. Cks dac, Gl. bias. 70^;^ prob.different
IV. dies INIercurii,
Bavarians
and Lombards.
perhaps still
among
abstract
Wuotancs
tac ? our
term, diu mittawccha alreadyin N. ps.
"
"
"
"
V. dies
tac, Toniris
Jovis,Donares
Burcard
von
195*^:
Worms
An
old
hexameter
at
the
end
of
the
editions
of
Aiisoniiis
on
Ungnes
Thursday,
cinnum.
124
GODS.
alreadyin
0.
4, 9, prob.abbreviation
of
ance
Mid.
the
v.
dominica, frontaQ,N.
Gerim.
High
days of
the week
of
remains
"
are
Would
any
not
easilyto
MHG.
our
ps. 23.
Dunrestac, Berth.
73^
in
picked out
It
(Parz.452,
Neither
of the
is true,
tac
498,
22.
(Donerstag,
128), speltDuristag in
former, by
remarkable
Hofer
dant
abun-
sunnen
16. mcentac
do Donrestac
of
names
Semi-
Germ.
Low
of 1300
be
literature ?
believe,that the
one
p.
was
variation,
in
Bavaria
named
Eritac,
Erdac
form
(the true
not
idrta, irita,Vicentino-Germ.
Bav. ierte,Austr.
The insertion of
zinstag.
zistig,
zienstig,
zeinstig,
ziestig,
zinstag,
zicstag,
the
and
"
'
midweek
'
has
mentig,_ze
Staid. 2, 470 ought perhaps to be zue
248b
has
Tobler
gwontig,
has
giienti,
gueiiti,
mantage ; yet 1,
146
Urk.
which
no.
for
iirk.
19
and
guonti,
P,
Zellwegers
guentig,
Haltaus
1)6 supported by
to
seems
'an
has
tag,' which
gutem
In
called so?
]\Iondav after Lent
this
Or is
iahrzeitb.
1
only
he
particular
resemblance
have ' guotem tag.' The
Cod. pal. 372, 103 (ann. 13S2) wo
of this good day to the Westphalian Gudensdag (Woden's day) is purely
accidental.
the
GODS
OF
THE
125
WEEK.
unintelligible
by beingchanged into a masculine mitiwocJi,
Berth. 24, mdktig,Staid. 2, 194, conf. the Gothl. miijkadag,
viittich,
is found in the Cod. zaringobad.
Almqv. 442=^),an der mitkun' fern.,
140 (a.d.1261). So even
for the fifth day, the numeric name
no.
Schwa2Mnztac (Berth.128. Ottoc. 144^ Griitzer urk. of 1338.
has made
Schm.
its
1, 322), or pliingstag,
benspiegel,
p, 196.
into some
districts of Upper Germany through Grseco-Slavic
way
influences,irefiirrr], petek,piatek,
patek,though by these the Slavs
mean
Friday (seeSuppl.).
High
New
Germ.
I. sonntag. II. montag.
III. Dienstag.
V.
IV. mittwoch.
Bonnerstag. VI. Freitag. VII. samstag,
almost
'
"
sonnaiend.
Old
Saxon.
The
"
OS.
names
wanting, but
are
must
have
differed in
essential
some
"
The
most
after dies
unlike
would
doubtless
?
Saturni, Sdteresdag
be
the
conf. the
seventh,was
SaiterWestph. Saterstag,
Dutch.
St. 3, 389.
2, 140.
I. sondach, Maerl.
"
maendach, Maerl.
2, 159.
one
MS.
II. mancndach,
reads
Huyd.
2, 139.
al. Dicendach,Dissendach,Cannaert
strafrecht,
pp. 124, 481
apparentlycorruptedfrom
V.
it formed
Donresdach,Maerl.
Vrindaglm,
Maerl.
Tisdach.
2, 144.
2, 143.
VI.
VII.
157.
IV.
Saterdach, Maerl.
gen.
2, 114.
2, 164. 3,240.
(seeSuppl.).
merly
zondag. II. mdndag. III. dingsdag,fordinsdag,Disseiidag.IV. Woensdag, Belg. Goensdag. V.
Donderdag. VI. Vridag. VII. Zaterdag.
New
Dutch.
Old
Frislvn.
Wernsdci.
Saterdei
New
V.
I.
"
I. sonnadei.
"
II.
Thmiresdei, Tornsdei.
for
(references
Frislvn.
"
Tysdei. IV.
Fredei. VII.
VI. Frigendci,
in Pdchthofen).
monadei.
I. s?ic?/?i,abbrev. from
III.
sinnedey,sendei,senned
126
GODS.
the final
Fred);
(conf.
a
relic of the
North
IV.
Frisian.
Winsdei.
V,
Anglo-Saxon.
I, sennendei.
"
I.
"
Wodenes
daeg. IV.
Frigedseg.
VII.
Korse.
VI.
Tilrsdei.
Wodnes
Scetrcs
Fridei.
dseg.
sonnan
or
II. monncndci.
II.
sennin
Tirsdei.
(i7i=:eYen').
deeg.
monan
dseg. V.
Sceternes
or
VII.
III.
TImnores
III. Thoes
dreg.
VI.
doeg.
I.
"
"
"
We
see, it is
only in
names
means
Yet
even
9th
century
devil's bath ?
be
conf. ch,
day
people bathed
Salhatum
seventh
Saxon, Frisian
that
and
the
Scandinavian
Dutch
the
at
connexion
some
the battle of
on
singularverse
the
; a
laugardagr
of the
end
Latin poem
non
XII, Saturn.
fuit,sed Saturni
[The
Germ,
week.
of the
has
dolium
the
;
for carnage
is
blutbad,blood-bath.]
Even
if the Germans
days
seven
This
from
the
from
four
j)hasesof
the
lunar
the
week
of
change,^yet
the
ON.
'
'
'
'
127
WEEK.
THE
OF
GODS
naming of the days and tlie order in wiiich they stand is manifestly
there
On
the contrary supposition,
an
importationfrom abroad.
Teutonic
out
variation
been
have
would
god
preparedto
seems
details ; and
in
Saturn,for whom
no
been left
have
in the cold.
be
it would
But
no
less absurd
to attribute the
introduction
of
As
they
the heatlien Eomans,
into vogue
they could just
came
among
and
Germans
Gauls
well among
heathen
considering
as
; nay,
the three
nations, a rapid
the
lively intercourse between
had the Jewish week,
natural.^
diffusion is altogether
Christianity
offence to it,but were
which were
and it tolerated names
a frequent
dislodged.
alreadytoo deeply rooted, and could only be partially
of Gregory reveal the utter aversion of the clergy,
Those words
which comes
out still more
tagma
plainlyin the language (publ.in SynIcelandic bishop in 1107, who
de baptismo,p. 190) of an
with tliem in Iceland, and replacedthem
by
actuallydid away
the week
and
numeric
mere
the
How
names.
suffered hateful
of the
names
days
should
of idols to
names
to
the
Christians.
be handed
over
ever
to their
have
recent
for
converts
the
among
have been allowed
to
to
ones,
as
if on
put them
pose
pur-
they
within
not
alreadybeen
ed
of these translations is fullyestablishAgain,the high antiquity
by their exact accordance with the terminologyused in the first
to turn German
as
gods into Roman.
as soon
centuries,
peoplecame
In
days' names
opinion,the introduction of the seven
my
by
'in ordine
vicis '.
Now
whether
viko
expressedto
the Goths
the alternation
vt(ku
means
section
fallinginto
likelyto
30
vukus
have been
I remark
The
than from so far back as the Gothic.
from the Norse
of sections of time must be inferred
further,that an observance
liythe Germani
from the mere
fact that certi dies were
fixed for the sacrifices to Mercury, Tac.
borrowed
Germ.
9.
Roman
Jos.
128
GODS.
amongst
it may
dom.
Our
us
not
be
must
have
forefathers,caught
ascribe the
originof
the
in
natural
delusion,began early to
"
from
the
noblest
Erant
enim
abnepotes illius
barbararum
antiquissimiVoden, de quo omnium
gentium
pene
esse
regium genus lineam trahit,quemque
gentes Anglorum deum
uxori
ei quartum diem septimanae,et sextum
delirantes,
ejus Freae
sacrilegio
(Savile1601. p.
perpetuo ad hoc tempus consecraverunt
6. ed. 1587,
9). More circumstantially,
Geoffreyof Monmouth
(lib.
Hengist say to Vortigern: Ingressi
sumus
maria,
p. 43) makes
tuum
duce Mcrcurio
petivimus. Ad nomen
itaque Merregnum
curii erecto vultu rex inquirit
cui
cujusmodireligionemhaberent?
Hengistus: deos patrios Saturnum, atque ceteros, qui mundum
Mcrcurmm
gubernant,colimus,maxime
(asin Tac. 9.),quem Woden
linguanostra appellamus. Huic veteres nostri dicaverunt quartam
Wodenesdiem nomen
septimanaeferiam,quae usque in hodiernum
dai de nomine
ipsiussortita est. Post ilium colimus deam inter
ceteras
de
potentissimam,cui et dicaverunt sextam
feriam, quam
As Matthew
nomine
of Westminster
ejusFredcd vocaraus.
(Flores,
ed. 1601, p. 82) varies in some
also be
details,his words may
inserted here : Cumque
tandem
in praesentiaregis (Vortigerni)
essent
constituti,quaesivit ab eis,quam
fidem, quam
religionem
cui
?
coluissent
dcos
patres eornm
Hengistus:
patrios, scilicet
Saturnum, Jovcm
atque ceteros, qui mundum
gubernant,colimus,
maxime
autem
Voden
Me^rurium, quem linguanostra
appellamus.
nostri
veteres
Huic patres
dedicaverunt
quartam feriam septimanae,
in hunc
diem
hodiernum
Vodencsdayappellatur.Post ilium
quae
deam
inter ceteras
colimus
vocabulo
Fream, cujus
potentissimam,
vocabulo
est
Friday appellamus. Prea ut volunt quidani idem
quod Venus, et dicitur Preu, quasiProa a frodos [A-frod-ite from
froth ?] quod est spuma
secundum
maris, de qua nata est Venus
idem
dies appellaturdies Veneris.
fabulas, unde
Anglo-Saxon
and
at the jumbling of foreign
legend then, unconcerned
homespun
fable, has no doubt at all about the high antiquityof the names
its people.
among
sprung
ancestry:
"
"
"
129
GODS.
Saxo
Grammaticus,
of the Norse
and
it is derived
nomenclature,that
critical,
expresses his opinion(p.103)
more
not
are
Thor, after
the
same
the native
gods,
by
proves
Tliis he
are
national
as
after
heathenism
of
Wednesday
and
sank
soon
in
Latin
the Latin.
as
whom
from
Friesland
and
But
what
when
day ;
the
how
indistinct ? how
that from
the
naming
later
the- old
names
of
Bavarians
when
come
we
to
time,
(christian)
god that does duty for Mars had
the christian clergy,
came
supposing
them
The
arisen at
could it have
alreadybecome
is
and
caused
Saxony
them.
over
Saturdayto
into oblivion.
control
some
later
ever
proceeded,
had
to sanction
such
?
divergence
The
know
nations
the
planetarynames
Greeks,^not because they were
became
acquaintedwith Latin
not
1
-
The
us, the
Slavs,the Lithuanians,do
like the
converted
later,but
79.
their days of the week
because
Finns
and
they
Lapps
Saxo, p.
name
after
planets
; and
it seems
Tamil
worth
130
do
GODS.
this
point;Byzantium
and
had
it
over
had
of
(see SuppL).
nothing on
do
decided
Byzantium
influence
no
part only
again mostly
of
influence
christianizing
the
Even
the Esthonians
count, while
not
and
Lithuanians
over
the Slavs.
in their
These
Finns,
counting
from
day
day after rest, consequentlyTuesis their second, and Thursday their fourth,^altogether
deviating
which
makes
the Latin and Icelandic reckoning,
Monday second
and
Thursday
that
and
as
fifth.
Up.
the first
means
Friday,
piatek(fifth)
Thursday. Wednesday they
pfinztag(fifth)
the
Hence
Germ,
middle, sreda,sereda,srida
call
have
acted
our
upon
worth
findingout,
when
from
which
serrada),
Lith.
nomenclature
keski
for what
and
first introduced
the Slav
(whence
German
High
week,
(halfkeskivnjcko
have
Slavic
the abstract
; the
the
reason
High
be
well
German
and
and
sreda
mittewoche
names
too
It would
medium).
may
Finns
have kept
German
and the Eomance
while the Low
(Boh. sti-eda),
in Llineburg
Alone
of Slavs, the Wends
and Mercury.
to Woden
them
with
show
of naming after a god; dies Jovis was
trace
a
Peren, Perun, thunder-god: apparently a mere
Perendan, from
of the
imitation
German,
as
days they
with
agree
dealingwith
with
the
and
Donar,
Germany
and
her
gods,we are
Mercurius
greatest probability,
3Iars as Ziu.
The
gods of
into German
translated
is,that,in Latin
considerations
result of these
nett
are
an
experiment on
warranted
as
the
in
Wuotan,
days
Tacitus's
of
'
records
interpreting,
as
Jiqnte^the
week
interpretatio
Eomana'.
Venus
Trans.
"
It is
and
Slav
striking,that in 0.
are
quoted in
Saturn
any
be of the number
of those
been
that
Bohem.
(Hanka
glossaries
the order
identified
of their
with
days
Latin
54. 165)
of the week
ones
are
Mercury,
;
almost
and
sure
that
to
And
whilst of the Slav
preside over the week.
to Mars
to
gods, Svatovit answers
(Ziu),Eadigast to Mercury (Wuotan), Perun
Jupiter(Donar), iafZa (goldendame, zolotababa,in Hanusch
241, ^o^) to Venus
of the planets are construed
(Fria),and perhaps Sitivrat to Saturn ; the names
Mars
Smrto-nos
otherwise,
(letifer),
quite
by
Mercury by Dobro-pan (good lord,
rather bonorum
or
dator),Jupiter-by Krcde-moc
(rex potens),Venus
by Ctitd
venerandus
?
Saturn
Hlado-kt
caritatem
1),
(cupitor
by
(famelicus,or annonae
afferens). Respecting Sitivrat I give details at the end of eh. XII.
CHAPTEE
the
highest,
have
right to
Gothic
dialect
Wuotan,
man
have
word
honoured,
universally
divinity,
supreme
assume,
all Teutonic
among
called
been
which
(ODINN).
WODAN
WUOTAN,
The
VII.
also appears,
The
2, 146, 152.
Saxons
propensityof
their dialect
even
when
Saxo
Up
followed
in the Grisons
to which
the
country
name
very
caught the
earlytime, and
i}
isles
"
and
Vut
term
retained
drop
to
The
in
this
the g
to
Norse
is
form
Alamanns
it to
this
day
Woatan
prefixed,
from
6
modify
O"inn, in
Ouvan.
ace.
may
Upper Germany
from
of
Weda
final n, and
we
the
or
in
name
158. 161.
the Frisians
Woden,
an
diffused
was
dialect has
a
by
the
Westphaliaagainwith
in
not
Wddan
Longobards spelt it
128.
we
called in OHG.
was
as
though rarely,
the
; he
Vodans
would
races,
as
or
the Eomance
"
Burgundians
in the
sense
of
of
idol,
false
from
the verb
OHG.
word
ivuot, ON",
woatan
is immediately derived
vacfa, od',signifyingmeare,
transmeare,
cum
Frisian
god
Wains
has
the
gen.
Werns
in
the
pkinly
Warnsdei,
Wedens, Wodens, an r being put for d to avoid collision with
Wern.
And
the
the succeedingsd ; it will be hard to find anywhere a noni.
without
Frisians
Frisians
Winsdei,
present West
say Wansdey, the North
Wernsdei
compound
stands
such
for
r.
*
Conradis
worterb.
263.
Christmann, pp.
30
"
32.
132
WODAN.
meaning
of
sensus.^
According to this,Wuotan,
Ocfinn would be the all-powerful,
being,qui omnia
all-penetrating
permeat ; as Lucan
says of Jupiter: Est quodcunque vides,quothe spirit-god^
raoveris,
cunque
; conf. Virg. Georg. 4, 221 : Deum
ire per omnes
terras,and Eel. 3, 60 : Jovis omnia
plena. In the
is to bestir oneself,to swarm,
popularlanguageof Bavaria,wudcln
thrive,Schm. 4, 203 (seeSuppL).
grow luxuriantly,
How
have got obscured
or
early this originalmeaning may
it
is
extinguished, impossibleto say. Together with the meaning
of wise and mighty god, that of the wild,restless,
vehement, must
also have prevailed,
in the heathen time.
The christians were
even
the better pleased,
that they could bringthe bad sense
into prominence
out of the name
itself. In the oldest glosses,
is
wotan
put for
tyrannus, herus malus, Diut. 1, 276\ gl.Ker. 270 ; so wucterich,
wiltcrich (Gramm. 2, 516) is used later on, and down
to the present
day, conf. ein ungestiiemer wiieterich,Ben. 431 ; as in Mar. 217.
one
Herod's
mens
or
of murder
messengers
are
king
himself
sense
her
gotewuoto. The
form
wuotunc
'
; an
'
'
Wuotan
; and
Wuotunc
19.
is likewise
The former
fiendish,bloodthirsty
being,and
man's
name
divinitywas
appears
to
in
differ in
to
not
seems
as
Wiietunges
it were
by
OHG., Wodunc,
degradedinto
live
the
names
yet
as
evil,
an
form
of
or
protestation
people,
cursingin exclamations of the Low German
in
0
! Firmenich
as
Woudan, Woudan
Westphalia:
1, 257, 260 ;
and in Mecklenburg : Wod, Wod
! (seeSuppI).
Proofs of the general extension
of Woden's
worship present
themselves,for one thing,in the passages collected in the preceding
chapter on Mcrcurius,and again in the testimonies of Jonas of
Bobbio (pp.56 and 121) and Paulus
Diaconus, and in the Abre-
nuntiatio,which
of
concurrence
liitherto been
If
we
are
word
deserves to be studied
a
number
of
more
and lastly
in
closely,
isolated facts,which
believe
god,he
the
have
overlooked.
to
sum
that has
up
been
is the
15, OHG.
never
"
13:^
woDAN.
113^'^
the heathen
fancy Wuotan
is not
wise,
only the world-ruling,
and battles.^
ingeniousgod, he is above all the arrancjer of wars
Adam
of Bremen
cap. 233, ed. 1595 says of the Norse god : Wodau,
id est fortior,bella gerit,hominique ministrat virtutem
contra
Wodanem
inimicos
sculpunt(Sveones)
armatum, sicut nostri
Martem
his
sculperesolent. To the fortior,fortis,would answer
of Svi"r,i.e.the strong,masterful,
swift (OS.suith)
ON", name
: but
Pertz 3, 379)
all the MSS.
fortior is,no doubt, a false reading,
(conf.
which agrees with the conclusion arrived
read 'Wodan, id est /"ror,'
To him, says the Edda, belong all the nobles who/a// in
at above.
and to Thor
the common
battle (Seem.77^).
folk,but this seems
added merely to depreciatethe latter ; in another passage (Seem.
oxiA
42^),Freya shares i\\Q,
fallenwith OSinn; he is named valfa"ir
choice ; her,host). Od'inn vildi J'iggja
at hlutmann
herfa"ir(val,
falli at hanga or herinom, Fornald. sog. 3, 31.
Eidem
prostratorum
muneris loco dedicaturum
manes
Saxo p.
se
pollicetur
(Haraldus),
Othinus armipotens,
146.
ordinandi
p. 37, auctor aciei corniculatae,
traditor et repertor,pp. 138-9, 146.
When
agminisdisciplinae
old,
he teaches arrayingof battle,p. 17, the hamalt at fyll-ja,
svinfjlkja,
Fornald. sog. 1, 380 ; he teaches how
to bringdown
with pebbles
sword will not wound, ibid. p. 157 (seeSuppl.).
those whom
need not be surprisedthen to find him confounded
We
with
Ziu or Tyr, the special
god of war, or Mereurius coupledwith Mars
(pp.107, 111),or a glosson Jonas of Bobbio, who had rightly
with Mercury (p.121),correcting
identified him
him
thus : Qui
apud eos (Alamannos) Vuotant (part.pres. of wuotan) vocatur,
Martem
Latini autem
ilium appellant. Are Adam's
words
also,
sicut nostri Martem
sculperesolent,'to be so taken that nostri
To
'
134
WODAN.
should
Saxones
mean
have
those
meant
mythology.
acquaintedwith Eoman
legend preservedby Paulus
Especiallydoes the remarkable
who dispenses
to whom
Diaconus
1, 8 show that it is Wodan
victory,
siliora (p.27)
therefore,above all other gods, that antique name
rightfully
belongs,as well as in the Eddas the epithetsSigtyr(god
of victory),
Saem. 68^ ;
of victory),
Seem. 248% Sn. 94, Sigfoffr
(father
Beow.
AS. vigsifjor
3107, sigmetod(creatorof
(victorin battle),
ridiBeow, 3554
(seeSuppl.): Eefert hoc loco antiquitas
victory),
ad Wodan, victoriam
Wandali
culam fabulam, quod accedentes
de
Winilis postulaverint,
se illisvictoriam
daturum,
illequeresponderit,
Tunc
accessisse Gambaram
quos primum oriente sole conspexisset.
Frcamad Fream, uxorem
Wodan, et Winilis victoriam postidasse,
"
dedisse, Winilorum
consilium
que
similitudinem
mulieres
solutos
crines erga
primo cum
videndas
viris adessent, seseque a Wodan
paritere regione,qua
solitus adspicere,
collocaerat
orientem
ille per fenestram
versus
Wodan
oriente
rent ; atque ita factum fuisse. Quas cum
conspiceret
subjunxisse,
sole,dixisse : qui sunt isti Langobardi? tunc Fream
faciem
ut
ad barbae
quibus
Wodan
tribuerat,victoriam
nomen
concessisse.
victoriam
dropsthe
victoria
enim
componerent
remark
Haec
Here
risu
deacon
Paul, as
dignasunt, et
adtributa
potestatiest
non
7?ia?tcque
adds
tamen
more
est
good
tian,
chris-
hominum,
sed
coelo
of
interpretation
Longobardos ab intactae
exact
Paul
cum
longitudine,
Godfrey of
Diac.
Godam
or
unheard-of
in Paid.
with
Votam
'
Viterbo
the
sets
Toclacus
ed. Struve
(inPistorius,
names
corrupted,Godam
him
'
for
historiographushas evidentlysprung
out
of
'
hoc loco
'
135
WODAN.
(Huns)
bardi) Danubium
transeuntes
fuissent
At
praesumeret ?
introire
ad
capitis
maxillas
simulantes
"
Chunis
quare
conati
terminos
gens eorum
suis praecipiunt,
comam
hostium
circa maxillas
(Lango-
comperti,eis bellum
ligare,
quo potiusvirorum
multitudinem
comae
Cum
illi mulieribus
mentum
et
plurimam
mulierum
erant
of Vandals
Chunis,
a
Interrogati
inferre.
sunt
instead
named
are
habitum
ostenderent,eo quod
ad instar barbae
et mentum
longae:
'
fertur
'
read
In
Wodano.)
is heard
with
it up
on
who
for any one
felt himself
gift.^Wodan
to follow
name,
to confer the
victory
In this
name.
as
numbers
Lombard
of the
mythical interpretation
this
national
new
up
bound
of fortune,for the
found
had
he
nowhere
are
in the air.
bestowed
the custom
was
her advice
and
name
is
false one,
Ages.^
There is one
feature in the legendthat must not escape
more
the
on
notice. Wodan
from his heavenlydwellingloolis doum
our
tions.
earth through a window, which
exactlyagrees with ON. descripwhich he
on
OSinn has a throne named
sitting
fflicfshicdf,
in the Mid.
can
the
survey
men
]?arer
world, and
whole
einn staSr
there
then
high-seat,
on
Sn. 10.
wist,"c.),
oc
Jxier
hlustar
Lata fylgjanafni,Sfcm.
nafnfesti (name-feast),
Sn. 151.
1
2,
143.
Gram.
2
OSinn
194.
Vocabuli
among
goes on
)?aerOSiun settiz
HliSscialf heitir,
oc
er
of
Jjari hasoeti,oc }?a sd hann
J?a er hann sa (there is a stead
sat
all that
hear
saw
alia
heima,
that
]?aser
]?visoeti,
OSinn
(listens)
142*.
150\
Fornm.
Fornm.
when
luti,
0.
over
AllfoSr sitr i
vissi aUa
hight,and
H.
he
oc
hann
oj
89^.
HliSscialfo i,Sjem.
203.
gefa at
sog. 3, 182.
Islend.
203.
133.
sog.
3,
sog. 2, 51.
additione
largitionemmuneris
commendare,
Saxo
71.
Otto
Longobardi a longisbarbis vocitati,
himself
was
named
LdiigbarSr.
fris. de
gest.Frid. 2,
13.
But
136
WODAN.
wanted
Loki
When
to
hide,it
was
Sometimes
69.
imaginedsitting
by his side,and then
ok
OSinn ok Friggsdto i HliSscialfo,
The
to
proem
from
the Grimnismal
bears
espied
Frigg,his consort, is
prospect :
enjoysthe same
also
she
sd
alia,Ssem,
heima
urn
strong resemblance
39.
to the
of
seat
in the
'
and
see
steal two
He
earth.
sees
washerwoman
at the thief.^
1
the whole
lady'sveils,and
Lord, which
down
on
Kindermarchen
no.
To such
35.
lengthshas
gartengesellscliaft
cap. 109, ed. 1556 p. 106, ed.
1590, pp. 98-9 (here a golden settle).Moserrf
1590
p. 85.
vermischte
1506, p. 6. Frey's
Rollwagenbiichlein
schriften
1, 332. 2,
137
WODAN.
it be alluded to in tlieMHG.
Can
Der
der
Amgb.
hat
erkorn,
den himel
nu
bi
uns
geiselt
3^ ?
poem,
habe ;
uuser
wirt
im
zorn,
her abe.^
wirft er uns
slegel
to earth out
In a Servian song (Vuk 4, 9) the angelsdescend
of
hence window)
God's window
(odBozhiegprozora ; pro-zor (out-look,
of zora
reminds
and of
one
(dawn),prozorie(morning twilight),
at earlymorn
Wodan
lookingtoward the sunrise. The dawn is,so
God looks into the
to speak,the openingin heaven, through which
den
world.
Also, what
Paulus
(supra,
p. 18),whereby
their
enemies,I
the Herulian
inclined to trace
am
res^jcxit
; and
coelitus ira
coeiestisDomini
rogn ok OSinn
! wrathful
501
ySr OSinn,
er
grainr
see
warriors
Conf.
the
smitten
were
Egilssagap.
305:
before
reiffr
angry
the Lord
again:
flecteris ira!
of
anger
se
sog. 1,
you.
in
also Hermes
sense
(Mercury)was
idcov,
giver of
SctiTcop
to
that the
guess
things,and
good
Gihika,
name
the
to
Greeks
I have
eminently
pre-
ventured
the
KijncJw originally
signified
to us-.
same
er
sleijel
zuo
dem
kinde
warf.
This
cuchjel-throicing
resembles,
what
meant
OHG.
from
so
much
to
our
which
reason
of
stone
-
under
calls trunks of trees,from
document
slegelsurkiinde und zil,'
slegcl's
Wolfram
luck,
'
Lasicz. 47
names
Latanus
which
and
donator
bonorum.
138
WODAN.
total of
sum
kind, what
should
we
Ideal.
call the
'
der wunsch
ir
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
von
'
bluomen
von
in perfectsatisfaction.
i.e.,
treasures
Parz.
22
'
wurzel
unde
1374
'
in dem
der wunsch
wunsche
sweben,'
And
acquired,was
are
235,
; Trist.
'
the
ris des
of
'
wish.
Hartmann,
Got
'
and
Eudolf
erloubte
Conrad
WimscJie liber
dem
er
lib unde
meistert nach
swa
von
deheinem
desn
to
gave
Wish
full leave,
in,
daz
him, God
About
ouch
sin
sim
werde.
uf der erde
man
gebrastim
ze
loben
geschiht, to
niht ;
Of whatsoever
so
gemeistert
earth,
praiseworthyfalls,
lacked him nought ;
man,
any
thereof
Wish
upon
his worth,
had him
fashioned
so,
139
WODAN.
daz
sin
er
wande
kinde
ze
nihts
er
im
an
tliathe
vrS,
vergaz
kunder, baz.
geschaffet,
Greg. 1091-1100.
hetn
er
luas
for he
he had
better.
a child won
They say that never
Wunsche
glich. a body so wholly equal to Wish
Ex. 330.
(or,exactlylike Wish).
man
ein
gar dem
lipso
also
was
und
(dazphert)gestalt,
(der werltwise man)
ez
ob
er
danne
von
dem
daz
ez
den
So
wrought (tlie
horse),
(thewright)had had
it
was
that if he
gewalt
Wunsche
the command
hmte,
belibe st^ete
that
from
work)
(liis
Wish,
should
be
left
unaltered,
swes
er
und
darzuo
swenne
daz
volbra^hte,
erz
sinem
von
er
dar abe
also
was
daz
er
ez
dar
and
he
when
he
and
givalte
He
missezaeme,
volkomen
abe
niht
hete
geno-
ein bar.
"
perfectwas
have
take away
therein mislilvcd him,
it
that he therefrom
men
so
great
Him,
should
whatever
so
set it before
at his discretion
therefrom
im
attemptedthereon,
had completedit,
that he should
noeme
daran
swaz
whatever
fiirsich stalte
erz
und
gedsehte,
noughtwould
taken
as
hair.
Er. 7375-87.
als
was
ez
ein wunschldnt
Enite
der
da
der Wmisch
an
was
was
des Witnschcs
Ex. 8277,
kint,
ir nilites vergaz.
Er. 8934.
ir har und ir lich (lyke,
lych,body)
gar dem
Wunsche
gelich(like).Iw. 1333.
diz was
ir (zuht,schoene,jugent)und gar der rat (all
an
the store)
des der Wunsch
Iw. 6468.
(orwunsch ?)an wibe gert (desires.)
wande
sie nie gesahen (forthey never
had seen)
riter gestalt
zwene
(two knightsfashioned)
so gar in Wunsches
gewalt
so
an
dem
libe und
der Wimsch
an
vluochct
den
siten
(manners). Iw.
im so.
Iw. 7066.
(curses)
6913.
140
WODAN.
mil- hat
mit kiusche
der Wunsch
der
an
kroene
schoiie
alien frouwen
ob
Wimsches
des
mit
1660,
Gerh.
fruht.
ich ir schoene
daz
har
Gerh.
krone.
1668.
vloz
goz
Gerh.
2307.
(?).
Gerh. 2526.
lobe (praise)
des Wunsches hronc.
an
ich begunde daz geschach (was accomplished),
swes
ie niinen werken
der Wunsch
jach (everto my works said yea)
so
heizen
regen
des wunsches
und
nach
Wunsches
des
Wttnsch
der
Gerh.
solte.
lere
2945.
(lore).Gerh.
4500.
siner hende
mit
vor
und
mit vlize
an
der
Wunsch
hat
der
Wunsch
der
flizcsdenne
Troj.19620.
me
so
daz
fur sie
er
ir bewert
leben
wibes
niemer
baz
gesdwpfenwolde
(better)
;
(measured),
gewcdtir bilde maz
model.
-siemanec
leit (legte)
er
an
Troj.19627
do sin
do
und
wolde
er
und
bilden
schepfcnalso
als Helena
er
miieste
wan
er
min
klaren
sinen
niemer
wip,
lip
treit
frouwe
brechen
kunde
gesworn,
ein schoener
eit
(forhe
bears)
(tragt,
(eid,oath)
could
never),
141
WODAN.
(were he
iemer
fruht.
wunneclicher
(jcschcpfen
hat
ez
ze
niender.
vergezzen
Engelh.579.
geleit.Engelh.4703.
gespart
ir die sine
an
er
si der Wunsch
an
Wunsch
der
sinem
daz haete
mcisterscliaft,
beste hraft
fiizan sie geleit.Der
hete sine
mit ganzem
Other
werlde
Ion. 84.
too (not,
however.Wolfram
poets personify
nor
Gotfried):
ze
ware
Wimsche
dem
niender
ir schoene
an
uz
was
was
het
mohte
wen
ib. 7906.
erlangen,
da der Wunsch
der Wunsch
ibid. 904.
ib. 10592.
bereit.
amic.
da
geweten,
der Wunsch
des Wunsches
het
inne
ib. 10612.
was.
het si gemachetso,
1338.
(Pf.1343).
des Wuoischcs ougenweicle
(food for the eye)
sit ir und miner
sfelden spil(are ye, and the play of my
delight).
1068. (Pf.1072).
Wigal. 8760. Amur
si schepfetuz des Wunsches
water). Martina, 259.
hcilctwdgc
(lioly
imd
ist ir
ze
vrS.
kinde
Amur
(diuhant) ist
zuo
38=*.
ib. 137^
(herestood)der Wunsch.
vliz. Tyrol E, 3.
wol des Wunsches
dar an lit (therein
lieth)
si ist des Wunsches
mark or aim). Ms. 1, 84^
hostez zil (highest
hie stuont
Wunsch
Wunsches
ist niht
so
an
blic. MsH.
des
si
Wwischcs
Wunsches
2, 100^.
3, 493^
blucte sint
tragedes Wunsches
des
Ms.
ir scheitel
von
uf erde.
krdnc
entsprungen in
hildc.
Ms.
tragen. Docen
mine
herzen.
1, 191^
misc. 2, 186.
Fragm. 45^
142
WODAN.
was
daz
und
der
da
so
Wimsches
gar des
hint,
Wunschcs
blint,
before)siner schoene waren
gein (against,
bi clarem velle (complexion)
doch menlich gestalt
;
im niht gebrechenliez (letnought be lacking)
Wunsch
hint den
stolzen hiez (should call
's Wtinsches
man
von
alle
man
statelyone). Lohengr.ed.
followingis
The
yr
an
in
Wunsch
ein amie
the earliest
but
of MHG.
W'lmsches
des
yst Wensches
Dutch
Mid.
the
There
instances ;
more
many
in the Entekrist
of is found
I know
one
be
must
the
from
12th
mit Wunschis
sie der
segniti
Wish's
gewalte
With
alte.
Tlie old
might
blessed her.
man
art,
provided with hands, power, looks, diligence,
thinks,
blossom, fruit ; he creates, shapes,produces master-pieces,
bows, swears, curses, is glad and angry, adoptsas child,handmaid,
friend : all such pretty-well stock phrases would
scarcelyhave
if
did not
sprung up and lived in a poetry,in a language, they
We
Wish
see
relate to
unconsciously
livelier image; on such
made
of
our
of Wish,
describe
gegozzen,
of
God,
or
that
the
MS.
of Wish
joyous or
1, 226^
p. 23 ; and
in the
the
; der
phrasesquoted on
God
angry
Wunsch
be in
doubt, whether
ir bilde,as
is
gebieten,to command,
to say
God
or
The
Wunsch
At
Wish:
times
mezzen
just as
'gramr
er
zlirnet
the
17-8,which
hat
freudenvoll
maz
pp.
sie Got
is said
technically
ySr OSinn,'
iu,fluochet
poet seems
to
from
143
WODAN.
'
'
fashion,in
features too,that
and
aue
heilwac
female
point back
to
be matched
can
and
meads
creature
as
in
before
or
paterfamilias,
patriarcli
like
appearance
also used
in
mean
him
exclaim
(would suit
christian sense,
in
be called Wish's
marvellous
children
'
God
the
by
worn
'
as
scene
make
men
; and
wunschkint
their
'
is
ich han
God
been
'
sense,
wish-maidens
which
child);
as
has doubtless
child '.
and
heathen
that
in his
rejoices
upon
created
Wish's
adopted,i.e.wished
an
Hecuba
Himself,' but
to
might
makes
of
sense
gote ze kinde
gezseme
whom
by
comes
other
brunno, or the
all,Wish
domestics
children,friends,
in the
bort 13330
self
are
eld.
and
by Phol's ouwa
gods ; Wish's crovm
of
there
heathen
native
our
holywellsof other
kings. And, most remarkable
gods and
And
personage.
he
was
to take
joleased
so
lovely,he
OSinn
in his train
does not
too
has these
(seeSuppl.)^
Wunsco,
oughtby rightsto correspondan OHG.
Wunscjo,(weak deck),which I am not able to produce even as a
be proved
man's
name
(seeSuppl.).^A ]\IHG. Wtinsche cannot
To the ON.
In many
and
Wolfram
preferthe
When
Oshi
placesit is doubtful,whetlier
Gotfiied, who
abstract
abstain
from
while
interpretation,
si
was
icish
Hartmann
gar ob dem
or
Wish.
In
I always
personification,
admits of both by turn's.
zil (over wish's
wunsches
wish),the phraseborders close upon the above(thehighest that Wish ever created) ;
and
it is but a step from
mines
wunschesparadis,' MS. 2, 126% to des
'
Wunsches
'.
ouwe
or
So, da ist wunsch, und niender breste (hereis
paradis
liez im niht
'der Wunsch
one's wish, and nothing wanting),'MS.
1, SS''
left
him
W.
gebrechen,'
nothing lacking(seeSuppl.).
2
The Germ, an-wiinschen
verballytranslates the Lat. ad-opto. Trans.
3 Tluit
Wish
and very
was
boldly,by the christian poets,is
personified,
in heathen
lliat
believed
he
in as a person, even
was
ever
abundantlyproved,
scholars
German
I
believe
clear.
f
ar
from
some
to
times,is,
Ihinldiig,
my
Trans.
mare's
the
notion
little
better
than
nest.
a
as
regard
"* The
dictus de (
later : Johannes
does occur
der) Wunsch, Ch.
name
wochenOberhess.
the
In
1324
I.
des
mittli.
thiir.
ann.
vereius
(Neue
4,()5),
is
who
Wunsch
I
Joh.
read
of
blatt,Marburg 1830, p. 420,
a
probablyalive at
si ist des
quoted,_'
'
hustez zil
Wunsches
'
'
'
'
"
"
this moment.
144
WODAN.
(Straszb.
MS.), both the metre
idea may
and the strong gen. in -es forbidding. But the whole
in
the earliest times have taken far stronger root in South
Germany
tells next
than in Scandinavia,since the Edda
to nothing of Oski,
from
Troj.3154. 7569.
while
poetry as late
our
Wunsch.
That
it
19726
19620.
foreignto
not
was
century has
the ] 5th
as
North
the
much
so
of
to say
either,is plainly
Wunschdfrauen,wish-women; by the
Oshmcyjar
with our
stone connected
Wunschelrute,
Oskasteinn,a philosopher's
MHG.
and Mercury'sstaff;by Oskabyrr,
Wunschivint,
wishing-rod,
fair wind
; all of which
; by Oshabiorn,wish-bear, a sea-monster
Osk
will be discussed more
fullyby and by. A fem. proper name
in a few places; what
if the unaccountable
occurs
Oskopnir,Saem.
188% were
reallyto be explainedas Osk-opnir? Opnir,Ofnir,we
to grow
Both word and meaning seem
know, are epithetsof OSinn.
in relevancyto our
indeed, that
mythology it is a stumbling-block
the simple wusc
furnish no
the AS. remains
contribution, even
(optare)in
votum) seeming to be rare, and only wyscan
(optio,
proved by
the
common
use
yet
mythic
the
among
to make
of another
Anglo-Saxons too
well
extinct,though previously
in 91^
related
52,
18.
wiges
which
62,
46^
it
once
again the
speaks of
quoted instances
; I have
be added
now
from
10 ;
277,
5 ; wintres
woma
only mentions
Edda
the
the Cod.
exon.
hHdewoma
292,
22
to
woma
and
:
in
wom,
in this
this Omi
Now
AS.
in Andr.
Omi
and
Oski
for OSinn.
more
fragor,as
sonus,
omr,
may
woma
which
Omi
uses
to
clamor, sonitus
xxxi,to
Ssem.
in
though
cursorily,
stands
of Wuotan,
name
breath,and
for
up
with
meet
we
to the
; and
it were
lord of Wish
as
WiXscfred,
have merely become
this being may
known
(seeSuppl.).
a
But
heroes of Deira
last,the
15 ;
ing
mean-
hiemis
god
grace-bestowing
gracious and
who
stormful,the terror-striking,
even
so
the ON.
has
The
AS.
for terror.
wuomo
and
Wuomo
both
woma
are
an
was
sends
caUed
the
at
other
times
thrill
through nature;
and
yggr
an
; in
OHG.
renders
the
145
WODAN.
'
heofonwoman
'
above
in
local
the passages
correctly
; in both
liowever imagine Onii,Woma
may
if
Indras, whose
of
rush is heard
by
sense
'heaven's corners,'
I doubt
coeli
We
fragoresare meant.
like the Hindu
an
as
air-god,
in the sky at break of day,in the din
the furious host
(seeSuppl.).
'
'
63,
137,
Herodotus
16.
176, 5.
In
like
the
sense
Thracians,ace.
to
ZdX/jio^iv
(Fe/SeXei^Lv)
Smfiova,
which Zalmoxis
Zamolxes
is held by Jornandes
or
to be a deified
king of the Goths (Getae). In the Novth, faring to Off inn, being
guest with Offinn,visitingOffinn, meant
simply to die,Fornald.
with faringto
was
sog. 1, 118. 422-3. 2, 366. and
synonymous
Valholl,beingguest at Valholl,ib. 1, 106.
Among the christians,
these were
turned into curses
til O"ins !
Offins eigiJ?ik!
: far p4
OSin's have thee (see Suppl). Here is shown
the inversion
may
of the kindly being,with
whom
fain would
one
dwell, into an
evil one,2whose abode inspires
fear and dread.
Further on, we shall
in
exhibit more
detail the way
in which
Wuotan
was
pictured
drivingthroughthe air at the head of the furious (wtitende)
host
named
after him.
Valholl (aulaoptionis)
and Valkyrjaobviously
notion
of wish and choice (Germ, wahl, Scotch wale).
express the
irapa
'
'
Of
the
god,which
1
of figureand
peculiarities
are
brought out in such
Bopp'sNalas,p.
outward
bold
of this
appearance
relief in the northern
264.
So Wuotan's
of itself degenerates
name
into the sense
of hwy (wut) and
has instances of it. In
he
anger ; the Edda
pricked Brynhild with
revenge
the sleei)ing-thorn,
S:em.
194% and she says : OSinn
])\\veldr,er ek eigi
nmttak
He breeds enmit5^and strife : einn vehh- OSinn
bregSa bhmnstofom.
ollu bolvi,jpviatmeS
sifjungom sakrunar bar, S;cm. 165''. ininiicitias Othinus
Sa.\o gram. p. 142, as christians
serit,
the seeds
say of the devil,that he sows
of discord, gremi OCins,Sa^m. 151^ (seeSuppl.).
le
146
WODAN.
Grimnir
but
is
hrokum, green
heldumaffr,cloaked
fountain,he
Sfem. 4%
cloak
oculo ; p.
sencx
ortus
came
had
yfirser,
a
sa
obligedto
hat and
Germany,
wide mantle:
1 hekhi
grmnni ok
When
he
leave
one
desired
to
of his eyes
drink
of
in pawn,
altera
Saxo, p. 12, he a.^-pearsas cprcndaevus,
ocello ; p. 138,
contentus
uno
37, armipotens,
semper
So in the
ocidis,hispidoamictu.
gamall,miok
and
blue
1, 325.
man,
was
and
in
us
In
15.^
Sn.
orhus
there
left among
traces
hroad
hldm
Mimi's
few
he wears
a
one-eyed,
feldi hldm, blue cloak, Stem. 40.
OSinn
Norse
The
found
have
myths, I
maSr
hann
hafir lieklu flekkdtta
sog. 2, 138.
hann
at beini,
berfcettr ok hafSi knytt linbrokum
hat, Fornm.
wide
var
ok einsynn,
Fornald. sog. 1,120.
(veryhigh),ok eldiligr
]9akom maSr 1 bardagann meS sid'an hatt ok heldu Ud^ hann hafSi
Odinn
eitt avga, ok geir (spear)i hendi, ib. 1, 145.
J^ettamun
einspnn,ib. 1, 95. sa
gamli verit hafa, ok at visu var maSrinn
mikinn
meS si"im hetti,
ib. 5,250.
meS hctti Hangatyss
hann mann
cidari Odiniana
incedere,
Othinus,
Vigagl.saga, p. 168.
ganga, cum
cultu
Saxo
44.
An
Eddie
Gram.
OS
ohnubens,
ne
proderetur,
inleo,
him
Siffhottr,
broad-hatted,Saem. 46^ and one
song alreadynames
sog. 2, 25-6 ; conf. Mlillers
saga merely Hottr, hatted, Fornald.
it not for the name
Were
given him in the
sagabibl.3, 142.
the intention of the
Grimnismal, I should have supposed it was
else that,
christians to degrade the old god by mean
or
clothing,
trying to conceal himself from
wrapt in his mantle, he was
Have
christians.
we
a
right here to bring in the pileatiof
A saga in Saxo, p. 12, tells prettily,
old
how the Mind
?
Jornandes
god takes up a proteg^in his cloak,and carries him through the air,
but Hading, peeping through a hole in the garment, observes that
As for that heklumad'r
the sea-waves.
the horse is steppingover
har miok
var
of the
head
hat
with
of the wild
its rim
turned
host, who
can
up, he
at
once
is
our
be
Hakolberend
turned
into
at the
a
Gothic
Ace. to the
fountain, Kulin in Hofer 1, 290.
look m"o
not look into running water, because you
religion,
popiilar
you must
the
God's eye, Tol)ler's Appenzel p. 369'' ; neither must
stars with
point at
you
for fear of stickingthem into the angels'
eyes.
your fingers,
2 There
Molbech
is a Swed. miirchen of Greymantle(grakappan),
14, who,
like Mary in German
tales,takes one up to heaven and forbids the openingof a
3, 407.
lock,Kinderm.
^
Conf.
Tritas
in
the
WODAN.
that hakuls
147
for
is found in 2 Tim.
(f)e\6vr]"i
iv. 13.
Iduna
Swedish folk-tales pictureOdin as bald-headed,
10,
In the ancient poetry he is Harharffr,Sidgrani,Sidskcggr,
231.
all in allusion to his thick growth of hair and beard.
The name
Ilahdahairands,
now
"
I have
Eedbeard
sog. 2, 239
and
"
understood
elsewhere
of
Thor,
but
in
Fornald.
(see
Suppl.).
The
Norse
GiXngnirby
the lance
sword
myth
sword
or
Stem.
name,
of
Mars,
wonderful
Sn. 72 ; which
196.
not
he hacks
breaks, when
with
OSinn
arms
the
at
staff of
whom
over
on
with
par
Mercury. Sigmund's
5, 250 says
put
OSinn's
alia !
(geir),
S'pcar
the spear
seldi honum
ok baS hann
ma^la
05in
he shoots shall
skiota
ySr
fly,are
a
the
to
To
the
which,
as
god
of
combative
wolves
the
upon
named
are
Sachs
5,499),we
(i.
pounce
victoryare
obtains
attached
courageous
ivolves and
two
animals, follow
two
the
ravens,
fight,and
The
and El. xxvi. xxvii.
fallen corpses, Andr.
Gcri and FrcJci,
Sn. 42 ; and so late as in Hans
read in
are
they are his cattle. The two ravens
Hvginn and Muninn, from hugr (animus,cogitatio)and munr
(mens) ; they are not only brave,but cunning and wise,they sit on
the shoidders of OSinn, and whisper in his ear
whatever
they see
and hear,Sa^m. 42'' 88^ Sn. 42. 56. 322.
To the Greek
Apollo too
the wolf and raven
informed
sacred ;^ his messenger
the raven
were
him when
Koronis
and Aristeas accompanied him
was
unfaithful,
Herod. 4, 15 ; a raven
is perched aloft on the mantle of
as a raven,
Mithras the sun-god. The Gospels representthe Holy Ghost as a
Delio
sine
In
Marc.
albisze.
ralena unde
wizegfogela,
instead of ravens
haukar
OtJins
Saem.
:
vero
'augiirales
37
To
to
warcn
Ot5inn
167^.
hawks
alitcs ante
garo
are
ze
curriini
Apollinisreito
sometimes
given
148
WODAN.
Christ at his
descendingupon
dove
him,
upon
Krist
sih
er
dove
this
an
ctt' avrov,
ejxeivev
sat im
but
0. i. 25, 24;
Hel.
32
1,
1
30,
'in
of the
ahslu
drohtines
uses
John
eum,
super
echo of heathen
circumstance,
doves
but
restingon
contrasted
with
appliedto
the
it.
mansit
gisidalta,'
says
icppan
the
Evil
Oswald's
his
flies to
Oswald
Oswalt
p. 67
nevertheless
one),may
raveii
the
(which,like
raven
and
shoulder
arm,
Conf.
placeof
749.
942.
Ziugerle,
(seeSuppl.).^
is
figureof the bearded old man, Wuotan
answering
or water-god,
apparentlyto be regardedas a water-sprite
of the earlier
which
of Mptunus
some
well to the Latin
name
he is Hnikar, Hnihuffr,
him
writers put upon
(p.122). In OK
that
under
Now
the two
in
'
'
"
"
Nikuz
Nicor, and
alone.
On
to
Gregor.Nyssen. encom.
saw
preaching,Ephraem
in his mouth.
wisdom
Nichus
OHG.
water-sprites
(seeSuppl.)
1
which
may
expresslymade optional Nikarr e"a (or)Nikuz
of old dialects. Nikarr
correspondsto the
from the diversity
are
be ON.
of
forms
on
the
more
shoulder
rujlii
to say, when
epithetof
Another
that
Ei)hraemirelates,
his
initial Hn
when
OSinn
seems
to
treating
is equally
^vhite dove,which
read in Pauh
Ave
Great
Diac, vita p.
dove sat
xuhite
of
hist
vision
a
Ezekiel,
was
14, that when
times
which
at
his
he,
beak
in
then
its
his
and
mouth,
put
head,and now
u'pon
of
narrative
a
the
down
conf.
his
stvlus
to
the writer,got nothing for
;
put
226-7.
also
1.
229
tine
AugusMyst.
;
p.
poet of the 12th cent.,Hoffm. fundgr.2,
and Thomas
are
portrayedwith a white dove perchedon their
he
Gregory
expounding
the
the
Aquinas
hoveringover their heads. A nursery-tale(Kinderm. no. 33) makes
and tell him in his ear all that he has to
doves settle on the pope'sshoulder,
A white dove descends singingon the head of St. Devy, and instructs him,
shoulders
two
Of
do.
Buhez
make
ravens
There
are
p"
Nonn.
santez
down
to
Wuotan's
-
or
149
WODAN.
Sn. 3 ;
Bijii"leSa Bijlindi,
motus, aer,
(Germ, beben) signifies
form
bif
Sicm.
aqua,
lindi,ON.
quaking element, and the AS. \vSq is lenis,OHG.
AS. BifliSe,
linr (forlinnr)
BeofliSe,OHG.
Pepalindi,
might be
; an
for tlie
of the air,a very apt name
by the soft movement
suggested
all-penetrating
god ; but these forms, if they gave rise to the Norse
Wuotan's
dominion
term, are no longer found in AS. or OHG.
how
it is that he
the water
both over
the air and over
explains,
and comes
walks on the waves,
rushing on the gale. It is 05inn
the
"
the
Fornm.
ships,
says,
Do
poets use
Greg. 615
ing
good sail-
sande
in
other
wunschivint
in the
same
sense
(tothem)
is from
Ssem. 16o^,i.c^Oskahyrr
; \"yrv
oshahjrr,
It is in strikingaccord
purran, to rise,be lifted up.
Hartmann
is called
byrja,OHG.
with
to
wunschwint
attributes of
Wuotan
(seeSuppl.)
point
more
to
Hermes
and
'
'
150
WODAN.
the
interpret
words
nam
ec
them
ofreist,
]?aGrofhiigSiHroptr, i.e.,
thought out,
Srem.
idrottir kendi
hann
attributes to
de
195^
Also
rlXnum
meS
read
Snorri,Yngl. cap. 7
ok lio"um.
of
denariis
sicut
OSinn
ofreS,Jjfer
Jjser
out,
allar
Hincmar
out,
J^essar
of Eheims
: sicut
dice-playing
omnino
cut
diabolicum
isti qui
est,et,
Mercuriuw
unde
prodidit,
inventor
illius dicitur,1, 656.
et Mercurius
Conf. Schol. to Odyss.
Our
23, 198, and MS. 2, 124^ : der tiuvel schuof das wiirfelspil.
folk-tales know
something about this,they always make the devil
to this
play at cards,and entice others to play (seeSuppl.).^When
Wish's
staff,recals Mercury's
i.e..
we
add, that the wishing-rod,
the occupacaduceus,and the wish-wives,t.e.,osknieyjar,
valkyrior,
tion
of the Psychopompos ; we
fairly
recognisean echo of the
may
in the epithetTrismcgistos
Gallic^ or Germanic
(Lactantius
]\lercury
Hermes
in Ausonius),which
later
i. 6, 3. vi, 25, 10.
ter maximus
and
poets, Romance
German,
in
the
12tli and
13th
centuries^
Tervigant,
deity Termagant Tervcigan,
and Mercury are described as
Hermes
Terviant.
Moreover, when
dator bonorum, and the Slavs again call the same
god Dobro-pan
that the
(p.130, note),as if mercis domains ; it is worth noticing,
Misnere
Amgb. 42% in enumerating all the planets,singlesout
Mercury to invoke in the words : jSTu hilf mir, daz mir s^lde
kum
noch
ich wider uf der
wache!
schin er mir ze geliicke,
so
sselden phat (pfad). Just so I find Odin invoked in Swedish
lar
popuAsagrim ! Svenska fornsangor1, 11.
songs : Hielp nu, Oden
hielpmig Othin ! 1, 69. To this god first and foremost the people
in distress ; I suppose
turned when
he is called Asagrim, because
transferred
to
the Ases
amons
Eeuscli,sagen
In
Saracen
he bore
the
name
of
Grimnir
(Owen,
Gwydion seems
name
or
British
antiquariessay nothing
Wodan.
of Woden,
yet
So the Irish
Givodan
to the above
the Engl. Wednesday
modelled
on
for dies Mercurii, dia Geden,whether
(seeSuppl.).
not, leads lis to the form Goden, Gwoden
3 Even
of the present time speak of a groszmachtige
Mercurius,
nursery-tales
Kinderm.
"*
have
no.
This
to
99. 2, 86.
Termagan, Termagant
do with
occurs
in
especially
augmentum,
0.
tormacaim
Engl,poems,
augere.
and
may
151
WODAN".
of the
then
of
Herald
takes
gods among
his
up
that
significance,
without
It is therefore not
in whose
men,
also the
hovels
ivanderings
he
especially
by
parallelled
lodging,are
and
now
those
of
Hcenir, or,
and
in christian
"
ist
pi demo
norde
mannelichemo
zeichenhaftiu
fone
dien
siben
glaten sternon, die aller der liut wagc7i heizet,unde nah einemo
gloccunjoclie^
gescafiensint,unde ebenmichel
sint,ane (except)
des mittelosten.
The
Anglo-Saxonscalled
Jyisl(waggon'sthill,pole),or
the constellation
simply pisl,but
carles
same
christian
legend?
appears
to have
ivagan,
after the
evidence
heure
borne
transference
And
concerns
in heathen
highestgod
MS.
us
as
late
elsewhere
1470
dar
I have
nowhere
of
name
Dutch
king
of
dat
Wtwkmes
language has
ende
dit teekin
1, 24.
Huydec. proeven
famous
The
as
also is
karlsvogn,Swed.
have herrenwagen
the
of heaven.
of
to
(the constell.)
ourse,
Woonswaghcn,
up
de
is te
poeten in
segghene
Arcturus, dat wy
ofde
met
Wocnswaglicn;
with plaustrum
with
But, what
heetend
Woenswaghcn.
conf.
is it
or
of this in
fablen
heeten
sense
wccn
wmnes
an
ON.
OSins
vagn
"
'
'
"
1
2
Septentrion,
que
Crossbeam,such
nos
as
char d del
bells
de Eon.
apelon; Roman
are
(glocken)
suspendedon; conf.
152
WODAN.
Merseb.
2, 14
sivege, Heinricus
p. 750.
Wiggert in the
Watancsweg (conf.
praedium in Wocleneswegc,
VI. 2, 22).
Annal.
Saxo
272. Johannes
de
Wden-
urk. p. 74
Wodcnsiveghe(Lenz.)Brandenb.
(anno 1301). later, Wutenswege,GodenscMvege,
de
the
doubt
all in
Plainer,and
mountains, which
more
in
to
the
notion
purpose,
heathen
times
of way,
appear
were
via, is contained
the
names
at
of certain
to the service of
sacred
now
Othenshcrg,
Onsherg,
Sigt^shergi,Ssem. 248^
in Schonen.
the Danish
I. of Samsoe
on
Godesberg
; Odeoisherg
Glinther 1,211 (anno
Bonn, in docs, of Mid. Ages Gudenesberg,
near
1131), 1, 274 (anno 1143), 2, 345 (anno 1265) ; and before that,
So early as
Lacomblet
97. 117, annis 947, 974
m
Wodenesberg,
Caesarius heisterb. 8, 46 the two forms are put together
: Gudinsvel,ut alii dicunt, Wudinsberg. Near the holy oak in Hesse,
b'erg
still so
which
Boniface
brought down, there stood a Witodenesberg,
in a doc. of 1154
named
(Schminke beschr, von Cassel,p. 30, conf.
Wenk
3, 79),later Vdenesberg,Gudensberg; this hill is not to be
confounded
with
Gudensberg by Erkshausen, district Eotenburg
with a Gudcnbcrgby
wochenbl.
1830, p. 1296), nor
(Niederhess.
the
god.
At
eidem
monti
attinente,'doc. of
1265
in
Wenk
II, no.
174.
In
Wodenesbergis named
notes
in a doc. of 1130, Wedekind's
1, 367 ; acurtis Wddcnesbergin
of 973, Falke
tradit. corb. 534.
a doc.
Gotansberg(anno 1275),
Mabillon's
vocatas.
Langs reg. 3, 471 : vineas duas gotansbcrge
in loco ubi mons
the following
acta Bened. sec. 5, p. 208 contain
:
Wdnesberch
dicunt Wonesberth
Wodanesberg) a radicibus
(1.
quem
said to be situate in pagus Gandavensis, but more
astra petit,'
rectly
corComes
Mt. Ardenghen between
Boulogne and St. Omer.
in Lorraine
(Don Cahnet, tome 2,
Wadanimontis, aft. Vaudemont
different
neighbourhood,a
Henricus
comes
de
'
153
WODAN.
to be the same,
and to mean
WodariiL.),seems
Wodnes
A
mons}
heorgin the Sax. Chron. (Ingram pp. 27. 62),
later Wodnesboroiigli,
Wanshorough in Wiltshire ; the corruption
alreadyin Ethelwerd p. 835 : facta ruina magna
ex
utraque parte
in loco qui dicitur Wodnesbyrg for Wodnesberg ; but Florence,ed.
preiives XLVIII.
'
'
1592,
225, has
p.
'
Wodncsbeorh,id
Wodeni
est mons
Wodnes-
'.^ A
must
we
goes that
King
over
opened
army,
at the
well
it,that
in the
forth of the
come
for his
thirsting
Saxo
Gram.
42
The
ment
agree-
of such
not
afraid to claim
such
annalists,
Other
arium
instances
numerous
names
as
mo7is
of ancient
Mercurii
Woden-hills,one
when
mentioned
need
in Latin
Fredegar.
occur,
Lulli, in Wenk
besides
II.
those
12,
of mountains.
The
brevi-
place in Thuringia
:
Wudancs/msun,'and again Wotencshusun (conf.Schannat no.
105) ; in Oldenburg there is a Wodensholt,now
Godensholt,
'in
84.
cited in
land-book
Wodensholte
Tideke
of
no.
names
1428, Ehrentraut
Tammen
'
to
'
schillinge
(W6; Wothenower
denover ?),seat of a Brandenburgfamily,Hofers urk.
p. 270, anno
1334 ; not far from Bergen op Zoom
and the Scheldt,towards Antwerp,
stands to this day a Woensdrccht,
if Wodani
as
trajectum.
Wocnsd
Wodenssele, Wodani
gut
aula,lies
near
Eindhoven
on
the
"VVe know
of Graisivaudan,
a
valleynear Grenoble in Dauphine, for
the Titurel has Graswaldane
for connecting it
; but there is no around
"
the god.
"which
with
-
town
Our
(Germ, burg),and
berg)."Trans.
154
WODAN.
Dommel
in N. Brabant
Taxandria,p. 23,
remarkable
passage
pointed out to
amplius supersunt aperte Cymbricorum
was
in
eis dictum
Martem
hebdomadis
speak
of
in
alias
eer
docui,et
esse
Wolf:
Imo
ubi
pagis aliquot,
Mercurii
Gramaye's
Woen
omnes
in
Woensel,
Mercurium
sciunt,ita Roy
J. W.
by
deorum
nominatim
nomina,
Martis
JSersel,-
me
it in
on
in
of them
is like
the
the
N. Brabant
district of
Wunstorp,Wunsdorf,
and
convent
small
town
Oirschot.
named
on
in Lower
as
to be divinities of measurement
spanne,
Woenslct, p. 160
and
demarcation
; conf. Woedcns-
(seeSuppl.).
these names,
155
WOUAN.
de
(at harvest-tide)
meiers (mowers) dem
god korn angeropen
afgade Woden umme
de roggenarne
geendet,heft
(invokedfor good corn),denn wenn
(each)veldes einen kleinen ord
men
up den lesten platzeins idem
unde humpel korns unafgemeietstan laten,datslilve baven (b'oben,
unde
geschortet,
drevoldigento samende
a-b'ove)an den aren
besprenget(earsfestooned togetherthree times, and sprinkled).
hade (theirhats)vam
her getreden,
Alle meiers sin darumme
c?'C
(v.supra, p. 32), unde ere seisen (scythes)na der
Tcoppegenamcn
dem kornbusehe
siilven wode [mode ?]unde geschrenke(encircling)
Ja,
hebbeii
heidendom
im
nnd
upgerichet,
hebben
also angeropen
unde
tor
tid der
andern
noch
solker
men)
(-leuteu,
Woden
orden
dissen
an
tor tid
der
arne
rossc
nu
voder,
dorn,
jar beter
gebruk im
afgodischer
welker
averall
gebeden:
distil unde
tom
sempliklud
dremal
WodendiXvel
den
dincm
^Yodc,hale (fetch)
nu
arne
dar
korn
denn ok
gebleven. Daher
Pawestom
heiden
in
gebruk
avergelovischer
gesporetwerd, und
ok
anropinge des
jcger(thesame
out
to graze,
took
laid it
on
huge
block
of stone
have
the
on
which,ace. to the folk-tale,
Odinssten,
granitenamed
Ahltheir
swords
used
whet
to
to
;
marching
battle,
the special
importance of Odin's horse in
quist2, 79. These legends confirm
the Gautrekssagap. 40 quote from the Clavis
his mythus. Verelii notae
on
I do not (juite
i lielgbunden,'which
runici
Odin
heter
hesta
srna
:
computi
smooth
warriors
block
of
old,when
of
'
In the Fornm.
understand.
and
rides away
by
sog. 9, 55-G
enormous
OSinn
leapsto
at
(seeSuppl.).
^
dorch Nicolaum
Spegeldes antichristischen pawestdoms(popery),
With
the verses
E
sheet
iiii''.
Eost.
1593.
in
4,
predigem
Rostock,
him, conf. the formula
thistleand
in weisthiimer
Let
it lie fallow
one
smith's,
black-
breaks
out
Grysen,
by
cited
year, and
bear
156
WODAN.
Wode, Wode,
hal dinen
rosse
distel
nu
voder,
nu
dorn,
un
at tlie squires'
mansions, when
adds, that
there is Wodel-hccr
served
out
to
the
mowers
the
; no
rye
is all cut,
one
weeds
flax
'
bunch
of corn-stalks uncut
dance round
and
the field,
on
There
it.
formerly.
in Schaumburg I find thus described :^ the peoplego
A custom
but it is
in parties
of twelve,sixteen or twenty scythes,
out to mow
so
managed, that on the last day of harvest they all finish at the
leave a stripstandingwhich they can cut down
same
time,or some
at a stroke the last thing,or
they merely pass their scythesover
At the last
left to mow.
the stubble,pretendingthere is stillsome
stroke of the scythethey raise their implements aloft,
plantthem
and beat the blades three times with the strop. Each
upright,
the field a little of the drink he has,whether
on
beer,brandy,
spills
be
may
rhyme
it still,
no
over
sung
there
doubt
was
knock
women
march
They
was
in use, which
thus
of
out
their baskets
died
now
ago
song
first stropheran
whose
out, but
stubble.
the
on
jiimm
1
Mussaus
meklenb.
weit wat
hei dal
van
volkssagenno.
schiit,
haven
siit.
5 ; in Liscli meklenb.
is
Elbe
jahrb.2, 133
Wod,
they say //it'i
in the
'
wutende
heer ',
it
i.e.
157
WODAN.
kruken
Vulle
nig barn
lieiis
and
hay
brought in
down
the
fourth
his horse.
(p.135) ;
Schaumburg
as
bringbad
crops of
hats and
Such
cry
has
the
fire
on
of
lake
full
'
almost
old
belief
off the
in
god that
it,and
to
us
too
to me
name
after
when
Waudcn,
as
Steinhude, the
autumn
go every
reveal
lads from
harvest,to
it blazes
and
the
hill named
high,wave
their
the
time.
(seeSuppl.).
the
generosityof
olden
leaves
crops.
set
no
wish
second
with
'
old
standingfor the
to understand
giant knows
grows
Waiiden, Waudcn
customs
the
left
theosophically.
of Wod,
a corruption
by the rhyme, seems
contraction from waldand
(v.supra, p. 21).
On
corn
gives us
jDronouncedthe
of Steinhude
village
lighta
Heidenhligel,
are
will
the
ne'er
man
follows
; and
was
sees,'accords
chair
and
'
line
Heaven's
heaven
is born
related
he
'
Man
year
there
libation,
from
Wuotan's
next
the
shocks hath
and
ne'er
un
corn.
crocks
'
:
(grows)manigerlei
wert
nig old.
omitted,the
Probably,beside
venerated being,as
he
liei,
ivdld,
Wdld!
Wdld,
be
hat
sangen
holte wiisst
upen
If the ceremony
un
to
apart and
offered here
to
AVuotan,
as
elsewhere
kind
to
his mother
the
nexion
con-
his
with
name,
because
the
site
was
sacred
to
It is very
him.
name
as
as
man's
Conf. Dutch
Olid,goud for old, gold ; so Woade, which
approximates
the form Wode.
Have
the latter in * Thcodericud
de IVodestede ' Scheldt's
we
mantissa p. 433, anno
1205.
1
'^
] 58
WODAN.
does
name,
occur,
but
not
often ; and
second
p. 848.^
in Ethelwerd
and
the
their number
heathenism
Scandinavia, where
Denmark
But
Gothland
is
more
considerable
preservedlonger: and
portionof Sweden
they occur
was
in
if in
more
In Lower
Norway,
Frederikstad,a second
in
(Tuneld's
geogr. 2, 492. 504) ; as well as
in Brabant, Woenssele
Woensel
Old Norway an Odhinssalr (conf.
?).
In Schonen, Othdnslidrd
(Wald. lib. cens. 528) ; OthensMlrat (Bring
2, 62. 138. 142),*now
Onsjo (Tuneld 2, 397) ; Onslunda (-grove,
Tuneld
39) ;
2, 449) ; Othensvara
(Bring 2, 46-7, Othenvara
ib.
533), now
Onsala
An
in
heim
"
159
WODAN.
Odensvi
Westmanland,
of Fliuen
Odinsve
(1,
; and
conf. Gran, p.
266.
Saxon
Lower
our
as
there
tins
vc
in the Cod.
occurs
worhte
Woden
rume
I.e.,Woden
341,
exon.
roderas
christian
resolved into
had
writer
weohas
weoh, and
Wodenesweoh
alwealda
with
contrasts
is
the
heathen
the
them
greater
wih
as
easilyjustified,
contracted
the
into
OS.
Also in
OSinsve.
omnipotensamplos
his recollection
in
exactlyfit
would
sentence
creations
credible,
more
the remarkable
28
tucos, wuldor
sanctuaries
AS.
the
Deus
creavit fana (idola),
construxit,
coelos ; the
weos
so
Wodanesweg
Westmanland,
is
that
an
W6-
Odensjo
an
needful
here
to
group
there
the
most
these
importantof
and no
doubt
others wdiicli have
are
together,
many
or
escapedme f in their very multitude,as well as the similarity
identityof their structure,lies the full proof of their significance.
and explained
Few, or isolated,they might have been suspected,
otherwise ; taken together,
they are incontestable evidence of the
wide diffusion of Odin's worship.
names
and
Herbs
god. In
plant,but
plantsdo
not
to
seem
have
Brun's
54, icodcsterne
beitr.j).
ought first to see it in a
we
and
Danes
inquieta,lacustris
however
call
been
is
named
given as
the
distincter form.
small waterfowl
after this
of
name
The
landers
Ice-
minima,
(tringa
Olof Grau,
I. 3, 41.
There are
et
ofver
beskrifning
in Finn
Wastiuanland.
Wasteras
1754. conf.
Dybeck
him
in
some
160
WODAN.
the
space between
the Greeks
which
thumb
and
the
Xt^a?,
name
when
forefinger
called
was
Wocnslet.
Wocdcnsspanne,Woede7ispanne,
and
and even
worshipped as thumbkin
the god of play,and
were
was
lucky men
running
Netherlands
thumb
Pollux
sacred,
was
AVodan
pollex;
said to
have
the game
superstition
lyingat
the bottom
of
(seeSuppl.).
I started with
that
Teutonic
races,
recognisehim
must
we
assuming
to all the
common
Wuotan
of
The
the
out,
must
the
its purport,and
the name,
it
We
their thumb.
on
in
stretched
intellectual
gods ;
tlierefore the
and
universal
succeeded
and
the
"
out
most
above
they speak
of the
mention
first of
make
to
one.
the relics
gleaningfrom
is
being Wuotan
writers, when
Latin
the supreme
in
always prompted
cultus, are
German
and
the most
have
we
as
old
the
far
so
"
as
the
Mercury.
We
only the Norsemen, but the Saxons, ThurinLangobardsworshippedthis deity; why should
that not
know
and
gians,Alamanns
of
the
time
same
there
his service ?
from
plain indications
are
that his
of
names
nor
places,
there.
him
of
Thor,
Danes.
one
never
The
Wodan
names
the
him, and
to have
seems
An
among
the
first to
in
predominated
addition
kristnaSi
to
return
to
images
Sweden.
saga,
though
intending
Got-
about
the
strikingstatement
overthrew.
introduction of Christianity
furnishes
the
preserved
and
of OSinn
altogethermythical way
times mention
several
sagas
Swedes
than
to him
its
; neither
less devoted
been
ON.
day
Scandinavians, the
the
Among
maintahied
sooner
to have
Norwegians seem
landers and
extinct
became
worship
In the South
ground, Wuotan
to
be excluded
rest
it from
riki allt,oil
J^etta
time
blot braut
made
at
to
hann
will
time:
later time,
gods whom
heathen
I
'
the
quote
it here,
Olafr
konungr
niSr ok
oil
goS,sem
161
WODAN.
Od'in Saxa
ok
EngilsmannagO(5,
Thor
ok
GoSorm
goS,ok
Svla
Frey
all this kingdom,broke down
Englishmen'sgod,()5in the
This need
be
not
taken
Dana
go5,ok
goS ;
'
SkioM
Skanimgagoc5,
i.e.king 0. christened
Saxons'
god,"c.,Fornm.
but it seems
to
strictly,
too
the old
national
the
sog. 5, 239.
"
to express
nie
gods : as the
Woden, to all
votaries of Woden.
Saxons, were
it must
Meanwhile
8th
be
not
century document,
worshipof
that
supposing
their statues
of
them, stood
Thor
did at
the three
godsare
placedside by
were
the middle
in
in those regions;
prevailed
claims to the highestplaceby
Thunar
also
Wuodan's
still vindicate
we
may
not
side? that
? as,
Wodan
Upsala,with
here named
Wuodan,
accordingto
and Fricco
as
Adam
the
of
greatest
Bremen,
on
named
tivo of these gods are
together,
sagas, when
The Laxdailasaga,
usuallyprecedesOSinn.
p. 174, says of
In the ON.
Thorr
Kiartan
hann
At
(putmore
Thorr
er
enn
J?arsem
repeatedin Fornm.
sog. 2, 34.
vapnum
7) heldr
parents made
before
vow
dauGadags ];ionaTJior
serve,
Fornm.
"c.),
that Thorr
dedicated
Thorr, and
was
O"inn.
Odlii
The
At
(thisman
sa
same
relates how
maSr
shall
ok
conf. pp. 6,
passage is
weapons,
Again,Eyvindr
his birth:
afli sinu
skal
until
his
alt til
death-day
to OSinn.
Eirekr
ok
ok
undir
to
In
Fornm.
sog.
5, 249, Styrbiornsacrifices to
is beaten.
Thorr
tok
^
in Wheloc's Bedap. 495,
So in an AS. homily De temporibusAnticliristi,
swiSe' ; and before
li,'vSeue
hciiai^
eiimnerated ' Tlior and EotStven,
men
\c
'
Erculus
ent
and
se
that,
J^ehi mterne
god
(Hercules^igas)
ApoUinis (Apollo),
leton'.
of
and
the
Norse
not of
The preacherwas
the
Greek
deities,
thinking
the Saxon, or he vould
And in other cases,
have said Thunor
and Woden.
where distinctly
Norse gods are meant, AS. writers use the Norse form of name.
F. ]\lagnusen3
lex. p. 919.
are
11
162
WODAN.
10, 178.
In
Offinn, the
to
fra
popular assembly
the
cvip is drunk
tok
Offinn
second
Halfdani, Fornm.
Thrandheim,
Thorr, ibid. 1, 35.
at
to
sog.
the
first
In
the
acts
of Bruno
as
fight,Othin under the name
charioteer to the Danish king Harald,and to the latter's destruction;
side there fightdescendants
of Frcyr,Saxo Gram.
the Swedish
on
to placeOSinn above Thorr.
144-7. Yet tlieEddie HarbarzlioS seems
in the
A contrast between
OSinn and Thorr is brought out strongly
But, since Thorr is repreGautrekssagaquotedbelow, ch. XXVIII.
sented
famous
Bravalla
OSin's
as
as
son,
rejuvenescenceof him,
the
two
must
another.^
one
If the three
mightiestgods are
O"inn, Tlior,Frcyr,Sn. edda 131.
named,
foremost
I find OSinn
and three
money
voyagers vow
shall carry them to Sweden, but
to Iceland
home
It is
(seeSuppl.).
different thing,when
the third f
Thricli,
OSinn
in ON.
is
documents
styled
case
Freyr,but by
OHG.
even-high or co-equal,
epan hoh) as the Third High^ (see
As we
Sn. 7. Yngl. saga 52. Stem. 46*.
might imagine,
Suppl.),
the grade varies : at other times he is Tvcggi(duplexor secundus).
Again, in a different relation he appears with his brothers Vili and
and
Ve, Sn. 7 ;
with
Sffim. 180.
Sn.
and
Hoenir
135;
that
OHG.
and
impetus
with
When
on
must
%oillo expresses
is called Thundr
side.
one
not
in the
myths, which,
older
upon
OSinn
not
Yet, with
omit
to
to
it is easy
songs of the
his head
votum,
to
conceive
Edda,
S"Tm.
and
281^ 47^
so be equivalent
l^undlorica. But
him hml the
saw
AS. l)unian,
tonare, and
by
but
here,
nected
convelle,is closely
viljan,
Donar
than
as
respectto
mention
only voluntas,
and Loki
with Hmnir
or
Lo"r, Seem. 3^^,
easilyexplained
(seeSuppl.).
Altanus : Woden.
Altanus, like Summanus, an
of a wind, might
epithetof Jove, the Altissimus ; else Altanus, as the name
'
'.
wiitende heer
also have to do with the storm of the
* The
Greek fiivoswould be well adaptedto unite the meaningsof courage,
*
iElfric's
glosses56%
1G3
WODAN.
Suppl.). With
and
largitor
opum
should
Will
wolo, welo
may
touch
one
another
also be connected
the
(see
AS.
opes, felicitas
[weal,wealth],
and Wela conies
(conf.
up several times almost as a personification
infra Seelde,
Gramm.
4, 752),like the Lat. goddessOps (conf.
note);
the Norse gods. In the case of Ve, gen.
there is also a Vali among
the
vea,
sense
may
waver
veiha.Holy Ghost),and
the teeth
of
story in
the
identityof
wife of any
between
wiho,
wih, idolum.
Friggher intrigueswith
Yngl. saga cap. 3, from
tlie three
In
Ve
which
(Goth.Alima
sanctus
casts
sa
in
and
we
clearlygather the
the
of them.^
one
Accordingto
brothers
act
for him
and puts
exile,
god are implied
Oiler in his
in the Norse
The
distant
journeys
by-names GdngratSr,Gungleri,Vegtamr,
and Vitf/uridl,
and in Saxo 45 viator indefcssus.It is not to be overlooked,
residence in Greece (qui non
of Wodan's
Diac. 1, 9 knows
that even
Paulus
sed longe
between
of the war
circa haec tempora
Langobards and Vandals
while
Saxo
sed
fuisse
Graecia
in
in
removes
anterius,nee
perhibetur;
Germania,
him to Byzantium, and Snorri to Tyrkland). In the passage in Paul. Diac. :
'Wodan
dixerunt,ipseest qui apud Romanos
sane, quern adjectalitera G wodan
Mercurius
dicitur,et ab universis Germaniae
gentibus ut deus adoratur,qui
in Germania, sed in Graecia
circa haec tempora, sed longe anterius,nee
non
fuisse perhibetur it has been proposed to refer the second
qui to Mercurius
then
and
the harmony of
zeitschr. 1, 2G4),
instead of Wodan
(Ad. Schmidt
this account
with Snorri and Saxo would
disappear.But Paul is dealingwith
the absurdityof the Langobardic legend related in 1, 8, whose unhistoric basis
between
he lays bare, by pointingout that Wodan
at the time of the occurrence
the Wandali
and Winili,had not ruled in Germany, biit in Greece ; which
is the main point here.
The notion that Mercury should be confined to Greece,
has wider bearings,
and would
shock the heathen faith not only of the Germans
but of the Romans.
The heathen
as
gods were
supposed to be omnij^resent,
admitted
to exist in
fact that Woden-hills
be seen
were
by the mere
may
the country ; so that the community of this god to
various spots all over
raised no difficulty.
Germans, Greeks and Romans
In the meanwhile,
This Appendix forms
part of the third volume.
the substance of these pedigrees,
readers may
be glad to see for themselves
the Appendix, and placed at the end of this
which
I have extracted from
more
an
of the
place(see Suppl.).
"
"
'
'
"
chapter. TiiANa.
"
'
164
WODAN.
there appear
ciilar,
century
his
of
himself
yet rooted
not
was
Balder
sons,
as
Hercmod
progenitors,
of
the son
a god,or
is regarded more
as
Wodan
into
merge
the
these
who
in the 8th
in the line
; and
Germany
god,in
these
legends,wliile
of all noble
head
higherpoint of
in fact OSinn
being,as
one
and
easilycome
of N.W.
out
Saxnot
that
and
But
races.
view
Wodan
both
we
Geat
and
Goz, Koz.
which
genealogies,
in
than
more
direction
one
are
Woden,
to
up
fourth century.
or
assumption of
our
Woden
the firstnotices
far
his
reach
must
Such
given us
calculations
do
can
by
the
shake
adoration
of
beyond
Mercury'sworship in
times, a long
of
Eomans
the
nothingto
The
earlier existence.
immemorial
to
up
farther than
back
him
push
cannot
you
way
Germania.
is
There
one
the Germans
by
reflection to
more
to their Wuotan
which
the
lead
fairly
may
us.
Monotheism
as
emanations
This
to
explainshow
this,now
supreme
he
Donar
added
the
power.
certain
to that
accordingto
but
from
particular
god,and why
difference of nation,
Thus
Wuotan
our
stands
higher than
(Thunor,Thorr) is
to the one,
had
to
be
these
a
to
comes
weaker
now
assigned,
of them,
another
be
Hermes
invested
and
with
Mercury,
contrariwise,the German
Zeus
subtracted
or
one
resembles
two
to be
come
him.
from
or
Jupiter", what
the other ;
as
was
for Ziu
165
WODAN.
administer
than
more
of Wuotan's
one
highestgod of the
ing
Greeks and Eomans
god-phenomena keep meetso all these
: and
The Hellenic Hermes
is picturedas
another.
and crossing
one
Teutonic
Wuotan
hinn gamli
a
a youth,the
: OSinn
as
patriarch
(theold).Yngl. saga cap. 15, like the old god' on p. 21. Ziu and
Froho are mere
emanations
of Wuotan
(seeSuppl.).
offices,
yet
is identical in
with
name
'
Genealogies
Anglo-Saxon
of
Kings.
DescendingSeries.
Kent.
Eastanglia.
Essex.
Mercia.
Woden
Woden
Woden
Woden
Wecta
Witta
Casere
Saxneat
Wihtlaeg
Titmon
Gesecg
Wsermimd
Trigel
Andsecg
Offa
Hrothniund
Sweppa
Angeltheow
Eomser
Wihtgils
Hengest (d.489)
Eoric
(Oesc)
Hrippa
Sigelugel
Octa
Quichelm
Bedeca
Icel
Eormenric
Uffa
Offa
Cnebba
iEthelbeorlit
(567) Tidel
iEscwine
Riedwald
(527)
Cynewald
Eorpwald (632)
Creoda
Sa3l)eorht
Wibba
(604)
Penda
Deira.
Bernicia.
Wessex.
(d.656)
Lindesfaran.
Woden
Woden
Woden
Woden
Wffigdseg
Bseldseg
Baeldieg
Winta
Sigegar
Brand
Brand
Cretta
Swiei'diieg
Beonoc
Fridhogar
Queldgils
Sigegeat
Aloe
Freawiue
Ceadbed
Sa;bald
Angenwit
Wig
Bubba
Gewis
Esla
Bedeca
Elesa
Eanferth
Sajfugel
Ingwi
Westerl'alcna
Esa
Wilgisl
Eoppa
Ida (d.560)
Uscfrea.
Cerdic
Yffe
Biscop
(d. 534)
Eatta
Cynrio
^Ue
(d.588)
Ceawlin
Accordingto
royal
this,Woden
elsewhere
he
lines);
Weldegms, Withlegius
^lercian
kings,and
Ealdfritli
et
the West
had
has
seven
sons
(Bfeldfeg
being common
only three,
e.g. Wil.
Beklegius,from
Saxon
and
whom
Northumbrian
descended.
Malm.
the
p.
Kentish
17
to two
:
tres
filii,
kings, the
were
kingsrespectively
AscendingSeries.
Woden
Finn
tndhuwald
Freawine
Godwulf
Fndliuwulf
Geat
(Frealaf)
Tietwa
Beaw
(Folcwald)Sceldwa
Hathra
Hwala
(Itermod)
(Hathra)
Heremod
Itermon
Some accounts
contain only four
either at Fridhuwulf,
at Geat, or at Sceaf.
Sceaf is the oldest heathen name
but alter the conversion the line was
connected
with Noah, and so with Adam
"
'
CHAPTEE
DONAE,
The
god
known
who
rules
VIII.
THUNAE,
over
clouds
(THOEE).
and
rain,who
makes
himself
in the
flash and
the rolling
lightning's
thunder, whose
sky and alightson the earth with deadly aim,
cleaves the
designatedin
ancient
our
Thunoi\
Tliiinar,AS.
speech by
OiST. Tlwrr}
called in OX.
which
was
the Goths
the
word
Donar
The
natural
fem,
like the
Finnic
bolt
was
OS.
itself,
is
phenomenon
Gothic
language.
To
J?eihv6,
the
god
Thunrs.
The
Swed,
give the name
in Harpestreng stillkeeps the
which
tordon,Dan. torden (tonitru),
and
form
that
thordyn,thordun, is compounded of the god's name
Thorduna
? (see Suppl.). In exactlythe same
duna, ON.
same
usM
the Swed. term
(tonitru,
fulmenj,in the Westgothl. Laws
way
from
or driving,
asikkia,^has arisen out of asaka, the god'swaggon
In Gothland
they
as, deus, divus, and aka, vehere, vehi, Swed. aka.
for
say
would, I suppose,
thunder
Thorsakan, Thor's
driving;
and
OJST. reid'
the
crashingof thunder.
it spread among
many
elvai,Hesychius sub.
thunder
is to this
The
comparison
nations
v.
BoKel
eXaai^povra.
is
natural, that
so
o^vi^^
In
"^ov
Zito?
Carniola
the
we
find
/Spovrr)
rollingof
rj
peasant it
is
the
prophet
Ilia
So
even
in
High
German
before R, much
suffers syncope
Conf. Onsike
(Odin'sdrive
-
as
in the M.
?)supra,
Dut.
p. 159.
ere,
mire, for
enre
minre.
1G7
THUNAR.
OSinn
too, especially
and
'
29143
Ogier 10915
noise si grant
Font
une
quen
ni oist pas
And
2, 38
in the
tonant.
duel si grant,
Et commeuQa
un
que len ui oist Dieu tonant.
poins deterdent,lor
Lor
ni oissiez nis
Garin
Dieu
Eoman
Nes
Dieu
de
ame
tonnant
Dieu
ni
batant,
toiumt.
possiezoir.
p.
64) :
De
la noyse
Ion pas
neust
quilsfaisoyent
vont
paumes
and
avenging
god ; and in this attribute of anger and punishment again Donar
resembles Wuotan
(pp.18, 142). In a thunderstorm the peoplesay
God is angry ; in Westphalia: tise
to their children : the gracioiis
Strodtm. osnabr. 104) ; in Franconia : God is out
Itergot kift (chides,
But
to
thunder
Scarcelycontrailicted by
rei3,a
wa^^gon
H16riit)i
his
seems
surname
to
me
angry
goddess HloSyn.
of the Host, said : I
A peasant, being reqnestedto kneel at a procession
I
be there,'twas only yesterday heard him thunder
don't believe the Lord can
apophthegmata, Amst. 1643, p. 277.
; Weidners
up in heaven
ch.
conf.
XIll,
the
1G8
THUNAE.
in Bavaria
scolding;
there
1, 462). In Eckstrom's
(-daddy)greint(Schm.
der Ummdtatl
of the
in honour
poem
of Honstein
county
nicht mit
er
sentiment
same
warlich
muss
(must be reallykind),
sein
from
schlegtdrein.^
donner
the
among
appears
nations.
Finn
and
Letton
Lettic
dievaitis
ji
Esthonian
numusse.
this Donar
with
Now
Gallic Taranis
which
wages
whose
the
of
is handed
name
one
down
to
taran
for
the
connect
directly
may
fits in
Germani
essa
(seeSuppl.).
2, 108
Ehstland
scolds,''heaven
Lord
'The
116.
hliab,wanna
beitr. 8,
growls),Eosenpliinters
father
issa
wanna
the
significantly
in Lucan
us
1, 440
ON.
Thorr, if
form
one
thinks
assimilation from
an
the
rn
more
is
predominatesthe idea of the thunderer ; in the poets Tonans
Martial vi. 10, 9. 13, 7. Ovid Heroid.
to Jupiter{e.g.,
equivalent
Fasti
9, 7.
Latin
and
2,
Claudian's
1, 170.
Metam.
69.
are
not
at all
Stilicho 2, 439) ;
unwillingto apply
de deo 1, 1. satisfact.
(c.r7.,Dracontius
Fortunat.
Yen.
149.
expressionsin the
258). And
p. 212-9.
lingua vulgariscoincide with this : celui qui fait toner, qui fait
Jovi tonanti,in Gruter 21,
la nue
courre
(p.23-4). An inscription,
is
6. The Greek Zeus who sends thunder and lightning{Kepavv6";)
the
to the christian
name
Zeu?
styledKepavveco";.
And
"Tu7ro9,
God
eKTvire,
because
he
sends them
17, 595.
down
from
Jio^
the
In
wir bald
2
One
Tonans
aus
and
tiefer noth.
might
Donar
be
tempted
; it
to
belongsmore
connect
the
Jupiterwith
Zrjv (v.inira,Zio).
Etruscan
immediately to
Tina
169
TIIUNAE.
the
also bears
heightof heaven, he
name
aKpw;,
is
and
pictured
on
dwelling on the mountain-top (aKpi";).Zeus is enthroned
of Greece
Olympus, on Atlios,Lycaeus,Casius,and other mountains
Asia Minor.
and
And
here
god is conceived
far
as
Diespiter,
as
and
the
thundering
Jupiter and
as
it is in close connexion
For
Tliorr himself
Atli,i.e.grandfather.
high mountain, along which, from
with
the
this,
parts such
in many
also received
Etzcl,Altvatcr,Grossvatcr}
as
called
tatl.
sacred to him
must
was
earliest
likewise
times, the
main
; the
deus, or
Fenimis
Pcnina
dea
150
i^eque montibus
jugi ejus norunt
:
his ab transitu
nomen
inditum,
Veragri,incolae
in summo
vertice -peninum
sacratum
sed al3 eo
(al.deo) quem
montani
Quamvis legatura poenina dea
adpellant
; Livy 31, 38.
quae ibi colitur Alpes ipsasvocari ; Servius on Virg.Aen. 10, 13.
the St Bernard
An
found on
(Jac.Spon miscellanea
inscription
antiq.Lugd. 1685, p. 85) says expressly: Lucius Lucilius deo
ullo
Poenorum
Pcnino
dedit ; from
donum
opt.max.
which
it follows,that this
god
understood
was
nus,
means
never
sumnms
to be no
and
Penninus
mons
other than
the Penni
seems
lucus ; but
to
have
between
taken
the
the 4th
and
placeof these,
blatt. 1, 288.
Haupta
the lather thnnders.
isainen panee
zeitschr. 1,26. Finnish:
(Kenval.118-'),
of the gods
and is a surname
To the Finns nl-ko signifies
proavus, senex,
thunderitself
denotes
the
Ukko
of
also
But
Wainasnoinen
and Ilniarinen.
and
touitrus
both
is
aviis
Swedish
(see
Lapps aija
god (v. iui'ra).Among the
1
Zeitschr.
Suppl.).
des
hess.
vereins
2, 139-142.
Altd.
170
THUNAB.
perhaps with
reference
German
Gallic
or
to the
god'sname.
even
mountains
had
which
sense
then
that German
Eemember
far off
not
to the old
much
[not so
as] to
Eoman,
to be
come
isarnodori
the
attached
the Jura
on
(p.80).^
on
of the old
the borders
and
Kaiserslautern
in
mountains
of
names
Worms,
Kreuznach
; it stands
as
in
Thoneresberg
doc.
of 869, Schannat
ad
due, no doubt, to the sacredness of the spot : comes
originally
Thunercsberhc
(anno 1123),Wigands feme 222. comitia de Dionrisberg(1105),Wigands arch. I. 1, 56. a judicionostro Thonresberch
stands the
in the vicinity
of this mountain
(1239),ib. 58. Precisely
'
'
holyoak
in Hesse
mentioned
is
birge in
Joris
by Geismar
be
includes
Hesse
Donnei'buhcl
p.
near
deities could
on
Donnerkaute.
(doc.of 1303,
Joh.
In
the Bernerland
is
Donnersbergs are
One in the Eegensburg
in other parts of
to be found
of Tuniesberg,
country is given in a doc. of 882 under the name
de Donnersperch
A Sifridus marschalcus
60.
Eied, cod. dipl.num.
JustingersBerner
is named
This
mons
more
33, pars 1, p.
289
Tunniesberg11, 432.
and
Probably
Germany.
Donersperg,MB.
Mid.
chron. p. 50.
Jovis must
be
In
the
Thiiringerwald,
from
distinguished
Rome
Otto
de
(in1153),
between
gaudii,by
mons
frising1.
Otto
an
Steui-
which
the
2, 22 ; the Kaiserchr.
of the 12- 13th
poems
:
height near
In Romance
verbally mendelberc.
is
the
French
battle-cry,
generallywith the addition of St
centuries,monjoie
365.
S.
Denis
!
Ferabras
monjoieerrseigne
Denis, e.g. monjoya, monjoya sant
Joinville
declares
in
his
11th
dissertation
108.
on
Denis ! Garin
Ducange
diminutive
of mont, since in other passages
monjoie inadmissible as a mere
that we
so
(Roquefort2, 207)it denotes any placeof joy and bliss,a paradise,
have
been
mountains
of
there must
can
fairlykeep to the literal sense
; and
that
than one
in more
this name
monjoie itself
region. It is quitepossible
from
earlier monjove (mons Jovis),that with the god'shill there
an
came
associated itself the idea of a mansion
of bliss (see Sup pi.).
88^
Ages
meant
translates
it
c.
171
THUNAR.
bach
"
is
Oberhof,at the 'rennsteig'
and
Donarcs
endless
an
the
to
in
abundance
forests.
the German
of Thorr
Thors
Jdint
in
East
bearingthe
Wildegren's
(conf.
rocks
and
lack mountains
does Scandinavia
Neither
name
(seeSuppl.).
sacred
specially
tree
and
lightning,
of
god
Donershauk
Gothland
tidskr. 4, 189.
in Gothland, Molbech
Ostergotland1, 17); Tliorsborg
From
Norway, where this god was pre-eminentlyhonoured, I have
nevertheless
south-west
of
heard
corner
rise,Thorshala
The
none.
the summer
tempests mostly
sky,whence
Svearikes hafder 1, 268).
(-hole,
cave, Geijer's
Milleschau
Near
calls the
Vermland
in
of the
in
Slavs
of the
the Thunder-mountains
And
peasant
are
stands
Bohemia
not
to
be
Hromolan,
looked.
over-
from
tains
One of the steepestmounhrom, thunder,in other dialects grom.
SI. germnik,
in the StyrianAlps (seeSuppl.)is Grwiming, i.e.,
Donnershach}
rivulet named
words
the
to express
The
phenomenon
seems
died out
at an
then
Slavs
and
the
have
god: the
the
f- among
two
different
latter is in OSl.
Southern
Slavs
it
in
Bello Goth.
eva
Tov
of
names
3, 14)
ri]^aa
says
of the Sclaveni
and
airdvTWV
airi]"; Sr]ixLovp"yov
abriss
Antes:
Kvpiov
avTov
Steiermark
von
pp. 66, 67, 70, 81.
strela (P.'s
bolt) for perunova ;
say Parom, and ixiromova
259, 260.
phrasesabout Parom, from Kollar,in Hanusuh
3
to
1 Still nearer
be connected
with
Mif,'ht
Kepawus
perun
irfpawos
borne
Indra
as
to be the Sansk.
would
Perun
seem
by
Farjanyas,a name
A hymn to
fertilizing
rain,thunder-cloud, thunder.
Jupiterpluvius,literally,
in Eosen's Vedae
this rain-s^od
specimen p. 23. Coui'. Hitzig PhiUst. 296, and
^
Kindermann,
'
The
Slovaks
Holtzmauul, 112,
118.
172
THUNAR.
vo/xi^oucTiv
eivaty
Again, the
oak
boundaries
by
Ovovaiv
Kat
consecrated
was
^6a";
avrut
to
re
lepecacnrdvra.
kol
define
it
uKpio^,
he of the mountain
top
surname
fitting
for
"
Earth
Thorr
Jar"ar
Ssem.
73^ 74^
Fiorgynn,gen. Fiorgyns,Fiorgvins,
appears
In all
Sn.
118.
Seem.
of
63^
the
OSin's
wife
father
10,
as
Frigg,
not divide
these words we
take fairg,
must
as the root,and
firg,
fiorg
them as fair-guni,
fir-gun,
fior-gyn.Now itis true that allthe Anzeis,
all the Aesir are enthroned
mountains
on
(p.25),and Firgun might
than one
of them; but that we have a right
have been used of more
and Ms mother, is shewn
for Donar
to claim it specially
by Perun,
And
1 Cor.
Matt.
13, 2.
8, 1. Mk
5, 5. 11. 9, 2. 11, 1.
in
Bairgahei(17opeivrj)
Lu.
Lu. 1, 39, 65 ;
never
the
simple bairgs.
THUNAE.
173
and
be confirmed
Perkun, and v"-ill
lies in the word
which
rock
Zeus is called
so is
ivdKpLo";,
Td, fxdrepavrov
As
hamar.
ac
deinde
pulverolentumbalneo excipit,
It is
die emittit.
solem
fulminis
est
mater
tete
cuna
lotum
nitidum
et
mater, tliat is
not
fessum
postera
by
meant
elsewhere.
teta
Christian
has handed
tempest,whom
ioi the
drives to heaven
who
business
thunderer's
the
over
mythology among
the
to
chariot
prophetElijah,
and
horses of
songs 2, 1. 2, 2 he is
and thunder (munya and
called gromovnik
Iliya}lightning
expressly
In
hand, and
his
clouds of heaven,
that
so
conf. Lu.
4, 25, Jam.
poem,
5, 17
0. iii.12, 13
Quedent
rain fall
no
the
so
we
have
appearance
current
to note
a
sis ther
Udri
gromom,
liutin,
filu suilro.'^
the end
in
of the
christ's
the story of Anti-
world, which
was
pointsof
Ages (and whose striking
mythus of Surtr and Muspellsheim I shall
again occupiesthe place of the northern
Helias
speak of later),
overcomes
thundergod. Thorr
nine paces
scarcelymoved
hisparta,
Mid.
throughout the
breath, and
the
in
is.taken
mdro,
so
then
is,that
especially
little before
venomous
tharta,then himil
he shuts up the
the earth (see
But
on
view
same
giwaro,Helias
sum
men
sinful
to
they let
SuppL).
OHG.
the Servian
the
it,when
from
sinks to
gromovitIliyaI
the
he
is touched
smite
with
has
he
73.
thunder, tlnmderer
by
In
its
the
Elias,
1,77.
2
et cum
pluviasciim voluit abstulit,
Meminerit
libuit areutibus
174
THUNAE.
OHG.
poem
of
fall,but Elias
"
Doh
wanit
daz Elias
so
sar
daz
des vilu
in demo
Eliascs
do indeed
gotmanno^
wige arwartit
pluot
in erda kitriufit,
so
inprinnantdie
perga ;
his blood
and the
drippingon the earth sets the mountains on fire,
^Yithout
Judgment-day is heralded by other signs as well.
knowing in their completenessthe notions of the devil,Antichrist,
Elias
and
Enoch, which
century,2 we
current
were
about
the
7th
or
8th
that
cannot
deadly one.
by the
worship Elias
fact that
The
even
comparison becomes
half-christian
races
still
more
suggestive
in the Caucasus
the
travels
Klaproth's
Erman's
Ad.
in the Caucasus
archiv flirRussland
Olearius
2, 606.
1841, 429.
601.
sluy
175
THUNAR.
and
;^ three times did priests
(nudis pedibus et in laneis),but all in vain,
peoplemarch round
because in calling
upon
or
1244
the Mother
they had forgotten
of God ; so, when
the saintly
choir laid the petitionbefore God,
salve regina was
Mary apposed. In a new
processiona solemn
tanta inundatio pluviae
serenum
tempus ante fuisset,
sung : Et cum
facta est,ut fere onines
qui in processioneaderant, hac illacque
dispergerentur.With the Lithuanians, the holy goddess (dievaite
sventa) is a rain-goddess.Heathendom
probablyaddressed the
for rain to the thundergod,instead of to Elias and Mary.^
petition
in ON. legend,
Yet I cannot call to mind
a
singlepassage, even
ashed for ;
rain when
it was
where Thorr is said to have bestowed
are
we
only told that he sends stormy weather when he is angry,
take
Olafs Tryggv.saga 1, 302-6 (seeSuppL). But we
fairly
may
and Jupiter (who are
into account
resemblance
to Zeus
his general
and the preII. 12, 25 : ve Zev"; crwe^e?),
veTto";,p)luvius,
expressly
valence
'
'
of votis imbrem
vocare
nations
neighbouring
all the
among
(seeSuppL).
for
description
procession
by Petronius cap. 44, of a Eoman
with that given above
from the Mid. Ages :
rain, agrees closely
mentistolatae ibant nudis pedibusin clivum, passiscapillis,
Antea
bus puris,
et Joveiii aquam
exorabant ; itaque statini urceatim (in
aut tunc
aut nunquam,
et omnes
ridebant,uvidi
bucketfuls)
pluebat,
the
M. Antoninus
5, 7) has preserved
tanquam mures.
(et?eavrov
for rain :
beautifullysimple prayer of the Athenians
evxv
Si
Zei),Kara
Ad-qvaCwv,vcrov, vaov.
tt}?apovpa^ tt}?AOrjvaiwv
^I'Xe
A
'
Kal
TOiv
irehlwv
thus
prayer
ran
emend
dievu),melsu
in
meum
agrum
tibi banc
ego vero
said to have been
apsaugokmus
devaite niemuski
succidiam
:
To
Aegidius
an
old
te, Percune,
Prussian
Old
The
dabo.
(so I
dirvu
mana
neve
immittas
Cohibe
tavi,paltimiessu.
calamitatem
und
! spare us,
mus
extended
more
formula
peasant say
it
as
2, 267-8).
(Chapeauville
is
Lith.
in
petition
late
as
Chron.
the
belg.
.
answer
Lupus
m
prayer, as St Slansuetus
carried about at Sens m
lOJi,
to
Conl'. infra,Kain-making.
Pert/, 1, 106-7.
3 Joh.
unterricht
kurzer beiicht und
Gutslatf,
von
der
176
THUNAR.
17th century
'
Dear
ox
Thunder
horns
and
(woda Picker),we
four
cloven
offer to
hoofs,we
would
thee
pray
an
thee
our
would
the
Esthonian
in modern
Finnic
be
called
Pitkne, which
conies
near
"
son,
kunos,
to
we
is Earth
mother
whose
must, if
only for
his
clears up
Agriculture.^ He
nandten
and
herself,
baclie in Liefland
Wohhanda.
is also named
who
lineagesake, allow
the atmosphere,he
Dorpt. 1644,
pp.
Per-
direct relation
sends
362-4.
fertilizing
Even
in his
; it is
given,corrected,
language of the prayer was hard to understand
heft 5, p. 157.
beitr.,
mythol. p. 17, and Rosenpliinter's
^
with Wuotan), the highest
Ukko is,next to Yumala
(whom I connect
the
Finnish god. Pitkainen literally
means
long,tall,higlione.
2 Uhland
to the heart of the ON.
in his essay on
Thorr, has penetrated
worked
out the thought,that the very conflict of the
myths, and ingeniously
the business of bringingland
itself signifies
summer-god with the winter-giants,
force of the thiuiderbolt
under
that the crushing rock-splitting
cultivation,
of the Hrungnir
soil.
the
This
is
most
hard
expounded
stony
happily
prepares
time
the
in Peterson's Finn,
and
Orvandill
saj/as
in
some
of the others it
seems
not
to
answer
so
well.
177
THUNAR.
tree
'
the clouds.
In the Fornm.
sog.
2,
182
10, 329
and
he is
tall,
handsome, red-bearded
friSr synum
of Thorr
him
exhorts
to
brave resistance
them thy
thou against
pvijt];u i mot ];eimskeggroddJ?ina(raise
beard's voice). J;a gengu J^eir
ut, ok hies Thorr fast i kampana, ok
(then went they out, and Th. blew hard into
Jjajtti
skcggraiistlna
andviSri moti
his beard,and raised his beard's voice),kom ]3a]?egar
there came
at ekki matti vi5 halda (inmiediately
konungi sva styrkt,
ill-weather againstthe king so strong,that he might not hold out,
in
ie.,atsea). This red beard of the thunderer is stillremembered
"
and
curses,
with
thunder
that among
And
to
that)is to
this
day an
Der
ancient
any
of the North
ians.'^
Frisof the
(seeSuppL).
languagesdistinguishthree
123
ion
connex-
Thorr
holtaporr,
fox
geizhalzauf Silt,Flensburg1809, p.
visible
(letred-haired
regiir!'
exclamation
when
it is probablyin allusion
holt,2
The
folk,without
Norse
see
the Frisian
acts
2nd
ed.
in the
natural
Sonderburg 1833,
]). ii;3.
-
Nucleus
lat. in
usuin
scholae scliallioltinae.Hafniae
12
1738,p.
2088.
178
THUNAR.
/Spovri],
i\asli,fulgu7%
aaTpairrj, the sound, tonitnts,
and the stroke,fulmen, Kepavv6"i
(seeSuppL).
which
was
we
name
blitz,
The lightning's
expressedin onr
flash,
hlic,Iw.
older speech both by the simpleplih,Graff 3, 244, MHG.
derived from
049. Wirral. 7284, and by plechazunffa
(coruscatio),
Diut. 1, 222-4;
of j;/ccAe7i
(fulgere),
plechazan/a frequentative
the
phenomenon:
Diut. 1, 222.
Pleccatcshem,Pertz 2, 383,
plcchunga,
has Uil'ze (fulgur)
Blexen
:
of a place,
now
; the MHG.
MS.
sint mit gewaltein siner pflege,
und die donerslege
supposes
Again lohazan (micare,coruscare),Goth, lauhatjan,pre-
used
they also
the
name
die Uihzni
2^ 166^
"
the
while
{aaTpa-m')),
his Idnhmuni
forms
the
From
from
Saxon
Goth
the
root
same
blic made
"
'
'
'
(seeSuppL).
(fragor)from
often
MHG.
krache
I connect
teuhaus
kr.
jen..57;
the
While
5 ; and
with
crash),
wilde
as
dunrslac
389,
von
der
105.
notion
of
fulmen
the
we
call thunder
grom,
possess
grummel,Strodtm.
(seeSuppl.).
only compounds, except
hrom
nudari ;
I reinemlier pleckan,plahta (patere,
writing plechazan,
the sky,
of
used
when
4890
which,
;
blecken, blacte,Wigal.
open, heaven
125
li'ditning
; conf. Lohengr. p.
akin
If
is
this plechan
erblecket.
:
capreh
MHG.
l.leak),
means
104,
to burst
(strictly
rizen
Parz.
Ecke
gcrizzen,
heizet toner
chlaflcih
der
duz,
find wolkenriz
kam
himel
doner
der
with
Wartb.
gegenH;:;,
18 ;
gap
is synonymous
krachen
also
its command
at
the
Gl. hrab. 963'',for which
prelihan (frangere),
krachen,
has Mac, Troj.12231. 14693, and krach from
mit
:
(crepare)
we
have
would
OHG.
dona)% the
Beside
clouds
plih (fulgur),
we
must
suppose
and
doner
two
sheet
sicli
verbs
and plehhan plah,the second derived from the first. Ulav. bksic,
plihhanpleih,
Euss. molniya,
god's messenger, lightning-flash.
blisk,but Boh. bozhi posel,
fem. (seeSuppL).
iServ. munya,
179
THUNAR.
when
is used
simpledonner
the
sense
liiure hat
]ioth. 1747.
in that
3,
Uitzschlag. OHG.
Uig-scuz(-shot,
commonly donnerschlag,
Barl. 2, 26. 253, 27,
N. cap. 13; MHG.
Uickcschoz,
fulgurumjactiis),
228*
and
Uicschoz,Martina
scuz
N. Bth.
donerstrdlon,
tien
mit
erscozen
MHG.
donnerstrahl.
hlitzstrahl,
is called
lightning
GO
Sn.
vUli-cldr,
.thathe shoots.
shot
der
the
from
sky :
schure,'there
it
high),unless
'
gewahsen
as
in ON.
so
(a heart
snellet,
Troj.7073.
stone
throws
Donar
of the Hint in
made
H. 3, 202^
Swed.
ksk-vigg(-wedge);
and
in
"We
the
203.
ein
vlins
thunder),Wh.
33, 83.
call it
there
popular belief,
von
castle
(flint)
vlinse ime
von
now
Krjka
enkieme
er
(intothe
sehmverstein,Suchenw.
mich
doners
there
being
pfUe,
wedge-shaped
geworfen dar
thrown
him,
weapon
arrows
from
imitated
storm, Ecke
the
of
notion
the
merely
nie stein
9, 32.
Bit. 10332.
schilrestein,
some
donre
wart
from
has
smites
judge
never
was
came
wsere
751,
that
Teutonic
true
ez
he who
150) was
35.
Wolfram
donrestrtden.
von
1, 553, and
412, Schm.
waggon,
here I
; the
Nantlieiz
von
donerslac,Geo.
lightenshas
who
god
But
{loildcr
ffU
Turnei
u-etterstrahl
(seeSup pi.).
thunders
lie who
wilder
Eab.
icild fire,
the
So tlien,
as
and
175; MHG.
18.
donrc
12, 16.
so
slahe
donnevkeil,
darts out
of
hammers
Saxo
Gram.
Tliis
knives
and
p. 236
in
Inusitati
ancient
tombs
bear the
ponderismalleos,quos
Weddigens
instead of seven.
^ The
Grk
name
as
same
Jovialcs
name.
voca-
depthis variously
expressedin
you
found
run
is /SfXe/xvtVT;?
a missile.
180
THUNAR.
cupiens
priscavirorum religionecultos ;
usitata reruin similitudine comtonitruorum
causas
enim antiquitas
cieri credebat,
malleos,quibus coeli fragores
ingentiaere
prehendere,
was
complexa fuerat (seeSuppL). To Jupitertoo the silex (flins)
From the mention
held by those takingan oath.
sacred,and it was
infer a connexion
of the elf-sprites
of
elf-shots above, I would
service they seem
in whose
to be employed.
with the thundergod,
hammer
The Norse mythology providesTliorr with a wonderful
which
he hurls at the
Miolnir
named
(mauler,tudes, contundens),
bant,
'
'
67^ 68^
Sam.
hammer,
67^
57^
giants,Seem.
after
descends
which
regarded as the
risingof the bolt out of the earth. Saxo, p. 41, represents it as a
in a battle
that Bother
without a handle, but informs
club (clava)
us
had
with
Thor
the
Eddie
Icnoched
narrative of the
manufacture
handle
short
(at
It was
heldr skamt), Sn. 131.
forged by cunning
var
forskeptit
their masterpiece. In
dwarfs,^and in spiteof that defect,it was
Saxo p. 163, Thor is armed with a torrida chabjhs.^It is noticeable,
was
accounted
how
Frauenlob
der smit
as
uz
a
Oberlande
blessed with
the
As
Zeus's
it,Ssem.
lightningwas
by
about
too
God
schoz.
The
mer,
ham-
the bodies
Sn. 49. 66 ;
as
lightningwas
the Curetes
74^
Father:
the
sacred,brides and
considered
consecrated with
was
in mine
sinen hamer
warf
divine tool,was
were
himself
2,214^ expresses
MS.
of the dead
the
fault in it that
the
long regardedin
men
sign
the
Cyclopes.
or
gotten,
had not been forhammer
of
the
statue
a
dorper
evidence, e.g.
seems
proved by pretty
with the giants (ch.XVIII, quotationfrom Fergut).
in connexion
mentioned
wields ajieryaxe (ch.XXV, Musand Saturn,Thunor
And
in the AS. Solomon
^
That
in ancient
to be
In the Old
of property.
statues
Germ,
of the
thundergod
the
late
hammer
ratifies the
acquisition
181
THUNAR.
Mid.
Ages as
with
his hammer
hallows
dead
But
most
(see Supph).
Sn. 49
"
extension
the wide
undertaking. Thorv
bones, and makes them alive again,
important of all,as vouching for
to any
happy initiatoryomen
of
and
one
the
heathen
same
faith,appears
to
heimt
(hammer's
whose
action is motived
by Thor's
homing, mallei recuperatio),^
and buried eightmiles underground:
hammer
beingstolen by a giant,
for iorS nedan,'
ek hefi HlorriSa hamar
umtolginn Citta rostom
the popular
This unmistakably hangs togetherwith
Stem. 71^
me
in the
'
belief I have
quoted,that
the thunderbolt
again,mounting
At bottom
it were
Thrymr, ]?ursadrottinn,
a mile
as
every
year.
hammer
who
has only got his own
lord of the durses
or
giants,
older nature-god,
identical with Thorr, being an
back again,seems
in whose
keeping the thunder had been before the coming of the
takes
or
seven
nine
years
get
The
}7ruma,tonitru.
is in the same
case
as aes
tinniens)
(seeSuppl.).
Another
proof that this myth of
of
the
and
Scandinavia
rest
itself. Hamar
hammer
the word
the
to
up
surface
which
bo derived from
must
by his name,
(which Biorn explains
compound Jjrumketill
this is shown
ases;
to
J?6rketiIL
the better-known
as
thundergod is a jointpossession
Teutondom, is suppliedby
in the first placea hard
the
of
means
rock,^and
or
'
of Lower
Gemany,
of the
word
Hamer
No
Hamar
vor
den
in
the
Hamer
Edila
of Death
sense
!
shows
god Donar,
de
Hamcr
or
sla !
personification
Devil
'
are
'
dat die de
phrases still
itself
so
its plotsurvives in
folk-songof Hildeas
our
relation to that in the Edda
Thor no longer appears as a
ancient poesy.
does to our
brand
god, but as Thorkar (Thorkarl)or Thord af Hafsgaard,who is robbed of hi.s
Arvidsson
1. 3.
golden hammer, conf. Iduna 8, 122. Nyerups udvalg 2, 18S.
remarkable
the
Also
Schade's beskrivelse over
oen
Mors, Aalborg 1811, p. 93.
legendof Thor me(^ tuvgum hamri in Faye'snorske sagn. Arendal 1833, p. 5,
where
also he loses and seeks his hammer.
/lam.
2 Slav, kamen
Lith. ahnu
; /cam
gen. akmens
gen. kamnia, stone ;
which
182
THUNAR.
current
Duvcl,
that
the
among
but
which,
strikes
with
hanuner.
the
of which
peoplein Denmark
protestedby Thore gud. The
common
have
It must
been
titles of the
and
two
same
back
way
to the
'
at
55^
god
is
en
de Hamcr
Hem-
und
teujd!
also
both
(seeSuppL).
an
Saviour, and
certain attributes
Judeo-christian
legends,were
the myth of Leviathan
particularly
some
god,and
dat
evil spirit.Consider
; donner
names
for
weltbuch
Seb. Frankes
hammer,
traced
all,Schiitze 2, 96.
them
the
signified
couple the
which
curses
tlie
In
know
merlein,meister Hdmmerkin,
the
be
a rascally
kerl,'
impudent cheats
se
only
Ilamer
exchange
can
you
all,can
and
one
Ha7ner, en hamerskcn
kennt
which
in
people,
signof the
surprisingthat
the
and
the
newly
present to their
minds
that
of the
converted
hammer,
; and
so
connexion
it need
should
Germans
Christ stillhave
of
name
cross
and
with
the
not
under
giverof
seem
the
rain
the Mother
Mary
God
'
external connexion
any
1
the
wtb. 2, 575.
Brem.
hammer,
or
between
the
German
dat di de hamer
great hammer
How
Willem's
Finn
vloeken, p.
Magnusen
12.
lex. 48 4-5.
183
THUNAR.
discover in it the
one,^we
a
hostile and
fiendish
idea of
same
god of
kind
and
beneficent,not
thunder.
lucanus
or
fire-beetle,
which we call stag-beetle
largebeetle,
many
districts of South Geris in some
taurus
(ch.XXI, beetles),
named
donncrgu(/c,donnerpuiype(gueg,guegi,
don7ier"jue(j,
The
cervus,
to thunder.
the
oak-trees,
he likes to live in
perhapsbecause
beetle),
sacred
tree
name
thunder
-z'.e.
kindler),^
againfeuerschroter,iurbuter (fire-beeter,
whicli indicates his relation to
haus-brenner
(-burner),
or
and
lightning.It is a saying,that on his horns he carries
redhot
coals into
ox);but
borner
then
in
belief mentioned
it
sets
definite is the
alight;more
which
into
house
roof,and
strike
beetle is still
horntroll
(seeSuppl.).
noted :
to be specially
the following
are
plants,
Among
the donnerbart, stonecrop or
houseleek, sempervivum tectoruni,
stroke^ :
which, planted on the roof,protectsfrom the lightning's
vocatur
harba Jovis vulgarimore
(Macer Floridus 741),Fr. Joubarbc
a shaggy tangled
(conf.
Append, p. Iviii);the donnerbescn (-besom),
named
herbs and
"
nest-like
"
"
"
"
"
How
the
comes
side of tuono
l and
Ital. to have
the Provenral
a
a
trono
Irons
with
the
meaning %
same
Has
the
the R
10,
from our
donar, or stillbetter from the Goth, drunjus,sonus, Rom.
.sliptin
18 (conf.
dronen, 'cymbal'sdroning sound' of Dryden) ] or did the Lat. thronva
forclist nicht, wanns
tonnert, eiu
thunder?
of sky and
pass into the sense
del tro
Jhesus
troubadour's
181'^.
The
himmel
fallen ? Garg.
tron werd vom
'
'
'
'
I wol dou
bytel.
"
Hence
Trans.
v.
barbajol,
says
: e
da-
(hauswurzcl,
safeguardagainst lightning(Mem.
the
ancient
Romans,
or
the
hranchc^
; ^palni
(Superst.3;3())
the
hearth,are
good
ibr
crossbilltoo is a protector
Braunschw.
anz.
thunderstorm,'
17G0, p. 1392.
] but
hammer
of
the
or
the
cross
sign
(Superst.
335) ; because his beak forms
XXI,
the nest-making redbreast or redstart appears to attract
lightning(ch.
redbreast
629. 704) was
he, because of his red plumage, sacred to
The
Superst.
the redbearded
god 1 (seeSuppl.).
184
THUNAR.
hedericli
Perunika
(ground-ivy?hedge-mustard?)
pehrJcones;
the Thunderer
Jovis
magna
robore
Dodona
stood
Troy the
lieechoften named
A
5, 693. 7, 60.
oak above
antiquo
the
The
name.
all trees
is also,
dedicated
was
Jovi
Phaedr. 3, 17 ;
placuit,
At
Virg. Georg. 3, 332.
quercus,
kind
particular
grmik is quercetum,
(tonitrus),
grmiti or
no
doubt
of
in
at
zJto? alyio-x^oco
^7770?v-\lr7]\7]
oak
close
is in
Servian
connexion
grmlieti(tonare).The
grm,
wdth
is
acorn
and
groin
spoken
of
above, p. 177.
Apparently some
of the
have
snipe (scolopaxgallinago)
with
this subject: donncrziegc(-goat),donnerstagspfcrd
to do
(Thursdayhorse),
himmelsziege
(capella
coelestis)
; because he seems
But
he is also the ivcathcrhird,
to bleat or whinny in the sky ?
betokens
storm.
an
stormbird,rainbird,and his flight
approachingthunderDan.
Icel. hrossagaukr,
Swed. horsgjok,
horsegowk
myreliest,
or
cuckoo, from his neighing;the first time he is heard in the year,
their fate (Biorn sub v.); evidently
he prognosticates
to
men
fancies clingto the bird. His Lettish name
pehrhona
superstitious
kasa,pehrhona ahsis (thunder's
she-goatand he-goat)agrees exactly
with
the
names
German.
In
Lithuanian
too, Mielcke
1, 294. 2, 271
is
another name
ozhys as heaven's goat, for which
tagspfcrd
donnerstikkutis.
Kannes, pantheum p. 439, thinks the name
be
not to the bird ; this would
belongsto the goat itself,
welcome, if it can be made good. Some confirmation is found in
the AS. firgengcct
(capri(ibex,
chamois),and firginhucca
rupicapra,
virguncornus),to which would correspondan OHG. virgungeiz,
pocch ; so that in these the analogy of fairgunito Donar holds
givesPerhuno
"
good. The wild creature that leapsover rocks would better become
the god of rocks than the tame
goat. In the Edda, Thorr has
these,and the weather: between
he-goatsyoked to his thunder-car
fowl described by turns
as
goat and horse (always a car-drawing
half-obscured link of connexion
(see
beast),there might exist some
Suppl.). It
of
both he and
sentative
reprealso,that the devil, the modern
significant
created
goats,
the thunder god,has the credit of having
is
she ; and
as
Thorr
puts
away
the bones
The
myth
of the
of his
goats
to life
again
the
againby
goatsbroughtto life
slaughtered
goat has
hammer-coiise-
185
THUNAT?.
Did
her, she
devil in
somethingof the
smack
especially
was
made
by him,
and
her feet
the German
Etruscan
or
f/oatssacrificed to him (supra,p. 52) ? The Old Roman
the placewhere lightning
hidental (from bidens, lamb) signifies
had
killed
struck and
and
Jupiter,
54). If the
the
man
man's
there
body
was
lamb
not
had
burned,
to
but
be
sacrificed to
buried
(Plin.2,
offer
exactlythe same
way
and elevate the hide on
the body killed by lightning,
a goat over
a
the more
likelyby a great deal that
pole(supra,
p. 174),it becomes
of the Langobards was
intended for no other than
the goat-offering
Donar.
For hanging tip hides was
a
Langobardishrite,and was
be shown.
In
other occasions also,as will presently
on
practised
considered sacred to God ;
are
Carinthia,cattle struck by lightning
the poorest,dares to eat of them
reise 2,
no
(Sartoris
one, not even
158).
Other names
of placescompounded with that of the thundergod,
besides the numerous
Donnersbergsalreadycited,are forthcoming
in Germany.
Near Oldenburglies a villagenamed
Donnerschwee,
Ossetes and
Circassians in
of
myth
Demeter
eighthFinnish
dismembered
have
to
occurs
cut to
body, and
chopped off
been
imply
Morske
rune,
belief in
the reanimation
Machandelbom
of persons
who
have
(juniper-tree)
; in the
of Pelops being devoured
tlie shoulder
by
of the he-goat's
leg-bonebeing splitfor the
he came
to life again ; in the myth of Osiris
vom
after
conf. 1)S.
3;J);
Lemminkaimen's
no.
62, and
mother
Ezekiel
all
gathei-s
.37.
Then
the limbs
in
of his
makes
them
live again. "The fasteningof heads that
their trunks,in Waltharius
11 f)? (conf.
p. 93) seems
in
their reanimation,and agrees with a circumstance
to
18G
THUNAR.
(Kohlihandb. von
formerlyDonerswe,^ Donnerswehe, Donnerswede
reminds us of OSinsve,Wodeneswege (p.151),
Oldenb. 2, 55),which
leaves us
and
equally in doubt whether to understand wih a
The Norwegian folk-tale tells us
of an
temple,or weg a way.
Donnersrcut
is to be
actual Thors vej(way, Faye p. 5). A village
towards
Bohemia, a Donnersted in Thedingfound in Franconia
in AS.
hausen
bailiwick, Brunswick, a Thunresfeld[Tliurfield]
dinavia,
2, 115. 195, 272, "c. "c." Many in Scandocuments, Kemble
Torslunde
(Thorslundr,grove),Tosingo
e.g.,in Denmark,
(gurges)in a
(Thors engi,ing)f several in Sweden, Tors mase
Broocman
in Gothland,
1, 15, TJiorshorg
boundary-deedof Ostergotland,
Thorsbiorg(mountain)and Thorshofn
Gutalag p. 107. 260.
(wood,a
(haven)in Norway, Fornm. sog. 4, 12. 843 ; Thorsmork
holy one ? ),Nialss. cap. 149. 150.^ Thors ncs (nose,cape),Sreni.
155^ and Eyrb. saga cap. 4 (see Suppl.). Thors bra (Thorsbrii,
leads us
to
bridge)in Schonen, like the Norwegian Thor's-way,
which
that prevalentbelief in devil's bridges and other buildings,
of accounting for peculiarlyshaped rocks,
is the popular way
and steep mountain
paths: only God or the devil could
precipices
have
As
noble
man's
family on
mach.
5, 144.
Germ,
High
any
no.
them
burst
464
has
Trad. fuld.
so.
name,
in its
Donar
the Ehine
and
I take
which
AlUhonar,
name-formations
Bonner
compounds
Carolingiandoc. in
Donarad, which
2, 23
named
was
Its derivatives
dialect ;
simple form
is rarelyfound
is the
ON.
Lorheim, Sieb-
von
not
are
to be the ON.
; one
the
common
Cod.
Thorffr
in
lauresh.
; and
the
Thordlfr inverted.
'
to
of
register
are
far
more
Landtithe),'
tegeiiden(teind,
1428.
Others
The
settlers in
Donnersmark.
Walacli.
manura
die Donnersmarkf.
187
THUNAR.
"c. of tlieir
Thorvaldr, Thorfinnr,Thorgcrff)',
Thorsieinn,Tlioihdill,
the abstract
; it is not
vowel
l()ii"^
wearing
Hans
man
it
his
on
(ans,as
head, Saem. 57
; which
in
with Donar
couplingof Alp (elf)
and Thoralfr is worthy of notice,for alpgcschoss
Albthonar
(elf-shot)
for the
for the thunderbolt,and Alpruthe (elf-rod)
is a synonym
? see p. 183]. An intimate relation must
donnerkraut
[donnerbesen
the gods and the elves (p.180),though on the part
subsist between
of the latter a subordinate one
(seeSuppl.).^
his head
on
for
It is observable
by
different
cap.
that in different
In
names.
but in
Asa]?6rr,'
The
"
lays of
Lokaglepsaand
Hamarsheimt
the
Edda
HarbardslioS
Thorr
he is
'
goes
Thorr,
'
gen. Vea
Ve,
Wihar
on
p. 163
; the
OHG.
form
must
have
been
Wihor,
(seeSuppl.).
As OSinn was
represented
journeyingabroad,to the Eastern land
i
(p. 163), so is Thorr engaged in eastward travels : Thorr var
Saem. 59, a austrvega 68* ; for or austrvegi,
75 ; ec var
austrvegi,
austr, 78*'^; anstrforomJjinomscaltu aldregi
segjaseggjom fra,68*.
slew the giants
In these journeyshe fought with and
haim
: var
1
the
To
sons
beyond
have
of tlieIvjldninfj
danced."
L. Baikal,
Trans.
"
in
fairy-rings
f^rass
are
"where
THUNAR.
188
the
and
at
nations
Teutonic
other heroes
that
with
too, Sn.
Asia ; this
190.
363
faringeast-ways
'
; e.g.,the
tliis againpointsto
unforgotten connexion
still
time
And
46.
'
of the
is told
of
Skilfingaris
region (siikynsloS er i austrverace
world
of
of the
the
giants,was
there
situated.
Tlwrr
was
of all the
considered,next
gods ;
the
Edda
to
makes
OSin's
son,
therein
differing
stendr
enn
Thors
steinn, 2,
12.
til fretta
ganga
viS
Thor, 3, 12.
is
ch. XXXIII
devil
some
of the
of the
how
under
Thorr
christians,and
clumsy boorish
were
it is
nature
turned
various
not
of
surprisingif
the
giant in
into fiends.
The
he
the
acquired
foe
and
pursuer
ISO
THUNAR.
for
stones
lubber
appeareda
with
wager
giants(conf.
eh.
the
Eddie
meet
that hounds
2, 163.
relates
This is
on
eat
a
Thorr,
calumny, the
(seeSuppl.), Several
wolves
and
his
who
goats,transform
Edda
M65i
revived
own
and
sagas,
Wuotan
did
sons
eat,'Fornm.
sucli
thing,it
knows
of
Magni
outlived their
like that
into the
no
the
of
good God,
sog.
father
creation of
and
Donar
From
the
time
they became
acquainted with the Homan
theogony, the writers identifythe German
thundergod with
but
Jupiter. Not only is dies Jovis called in AS. Thunresd?eg,
Latona Jovis mater
is Thunrcs
modur
and
is translated
capitoliuni
Thorshoi by the Icelanders.
Gram. p. 23()
Saxo
Conversely,
means
by his 'Jupiter the Teutonic Thor,the Jupiterardens above
Donar
As for that Thorr devouringhis
(p.110) ; did that mean
children,it seems
[a mere
importation,aggravated
by] a downconfusion
of Jupiterwith his fatlier Saturn, just as the Norse
riglit
Tlie
genealogymade Thorr an ancestor of OSinn.
presbyterJovi
,
'
"^
'
190
THUNAR.
mactans/
have
and
been
the
'
'
sacra
dealt with
and
above, p.
feriae Jovis
'
'
(inIndicul. pagan,)
121.
Letzner
The
cathedral-close
of
Hildesheim
farmer
18
end) relates:
the
to
thereunto
little
speciallyappointed,
and
the
have been
must
the
farmer's
times
of the
names
gods
Jupiterthen, as
dues
at
are
we
Hildesheim
Under
Jupitergeld.
but
suppressed,^
find it
there
this
one
afterwards.^
was
down
occurs
to
of them
Among
our
own
the
first from
throwingstones
last
it.
they burnt
and
disorder,
was
This
more
name
side,then
one
from
was
popularfestivity
than
the other,and
often
attended
interdicted,
picketswere
once
at
with
set
to
carry
chron.,Hamb.
1590, cap. 18, Letzner thinks it was the god
refers to MS.
accounts
He
by Con. Foutanus, a Helmersof the 13th century.
^
Hiklesheim
A
registerdi-awn up at the end of the 14th century or
'
laetare
sunnabends
vor
so
beginn.of the 15th cent, says : De abgotter(idols),
1
In the Corbel
of the Irmensul.
haus Benedictine
'
(Letzn.
sonnab.
imch
von
laet.')
davor
hausniann
von
Algermissengesetzet,
sankmeisterie
landes gehort zur
nicht gesetzt worden, gehort
hausmann
einem
(hufe,hide)
dem
landesblatter 1833, p. 30.
Hannoversche
Cantori de liove landes.'
3 Liintzel
Hannov.
farmers' burdens in Hildesheim
1830, p. 205.
on
mag.
'
article
On
the
in an
Protocols of 1742-3
Stoning of Jupiter,'
1833, p. 693.
Hannov.
ubi
landesbl.,
supra.
191
THUNAR,
'
can
of the Old
is
The custom
Saxons.
only vouched
The
for
definite date
Germany
in
and
of
'
laetare
'
reminds
Death,' of which
'drivingout
which
Death
is likewise
set
unmistakable
universal in
of the custom
one
up
I shall treat
to
hereafter,
pelted. Did
be
the
relic of the
'
Superst.,Swed.
think
55.
110.
Thursday holier
and
517.
Germ.
703.
The
Esthonians
Sunday.^ What
punishment overtook
the transgressor,
which,
may be gatheredfrom another superstition,
it is true, substituted the hallowed day of Christ for that of Donar :
He that shall work
on
TrinitySunday (thenext after Pentecost),
shall wear
or
anything sewed or knitted (on that day), shall be
stricken by thunder ; Scheffer's Haltaus,p. 225 (seeSuppl.).
in the 8tli century,if
If Jupiterhad these lionours paid him
of 743 thought it needful expresslyto enjoin an
the Capitulare
ec
than
'
forsacho
Thunarc,' and
uneradicated
a
long time
stillearlier time
and
of their
one
much
he
was
that
after ; it cannot
held
by
our
well be
doubted,
forefathers to be
that
real
at
god,
greatest.
we
material
which
strength,
Etwas
was
the very
iibcr die
thing to
Elisten,
pp.
recommend
13-4.
him
to
192
the
THUNAR.
his
retained
god.
veneration
peculiar
But
oftener
memory
only
of
part
of
the
certain
and
Greek
races
than
longer
Zeus
is
oaths,
prayers,
that
included
of
in
any
him.
curses
other
IX.
CHAPTER
The
ON",
for dies
name
TYR).
(TIW,
ZIO,
of tlie
name
have
it must
been
in
AS.
Tiio} in OHG.
them
letter
Gothic
The
on.
Zio.
The
runic
for the
name
day
the similar
If the
of Zio
is nowhere
to be found
dio
J?iu-s,
J?eow(]?iw),
]?y-r,
puer,
idea of our thundergodhad somewhat
lands
us
in
measureless
expanse.
with
us
servus.
narrow
The
a
limits,that
non-Teutonic
multitude
of terms
enablingus to make up
a fuller formula
div, tiv,zio,yield the meanings brightness,
sky,
'.
Of Sanskrit words, dyaus (coelum) stands the closest
day, god
and German
to the Greek
Zeu?, Tins.
gods'names
'
To the
there
digammated and
correspondsalso the
older
Latin
Greek.
Gothic.
Zev"i
Tius
Zev
Tiu
Alfa, Ala
Tiu
Aif6";,Aio";
Tivis
AlFi.,All
Tiva
form
of the Greek
obliquecases
we
520
(Anzeiger18.38, p.
The change of letters is like that of briig,
least infer from it,that the vowel is long,
13
194
zio.
must
assume
nom.
the
in
only
the ^olic
idea
the
dialect.
the
of
Latin
and
likewise contain
words
the
a
personificationof
heavenly god, i.e.,
is the vault of
Dium, divum
Ovpavov
Greek
These
heaven,
of
son
sky.
not
6e6";,
belongsto the flexion,
in
to
answers
the
to the
Nevertheless
in devas.^
deus
because
from
devus, and 6e6"i from 6eF6"i,
sprung
is accounted for by the
instead of S in the Greek word
digamma
devas,whose
differ from
Lith. dievas
deus
for
Sifo?)and
devatas
But
divus
(deus). This
to confirm
serves
of their
the shortness
(=ai) grew by
to it.^
nearer
comes
but rather
S/io?,
divitis (p.20) to
and
the initial. In
on
out
guna
too
must
the very
have
the
root, and
reaction
e
of
they both
of i,so
that the
8409 (notfrom
adjectives
correspondto devas as dives
approximationbetween divus
the
out
of devus
or
divus
side of deus
divus,these beingstrengthenedor
guna
forms
of the
be
anz.
^
Conf.
iroifiriv,and
kiemas
ku/xtj
If,as
must
piemu
haims.
conn,
with
the notion
Se'co,
band, which
ing
of bind-
is hardlyconceivable.
195
zio.
If the earthborn
div, tiv (splendcre).'^
root
of
nation, stands
p. 72 has
(asZeuss
for
acutelysuggested)
Tivisco,Tiusco,it shews on its very face the meaning of a divine
heavenlybeing,leavingit an open questionwhether we will choose
it of Wuotan
to understand
or
any other god, barringalways Tius
it is derived (seeSuppl.).
himself,from whom
The lightof day is a notion that borders on that of heaven, and
with personification
it was
likewise honoured
as
a god : Lucetiuni
lucis esse causam
Jovem
credebant ; Festus
appellabant,
quod eum
To begin with, dies (conf.
sub V.
interdiu,dio) is itself connected
with deus and divus ; Jupiter was
called Diespiter,
ic.,dieipater,
the word
in the sing,fluctuates
dies. Then
for the old gen. was
the masc.
and fem. genders;and as the masc.
between
Ju, Dju with
the suffix n, is shaped into the fem. forms Juno for Jovino,Djovino,
for day, diena, is fem.,while the
and Diana, justso the Lith. name
god
our
den,dzien,dan, is
Slav,
sky
for
Crreek
or
day
taken
Aia
Creteuses
The
masc.
Teutonic
from
ttjv
tongues have
word
no
point to one in
(callthe day Zeus),ipsi
we
rj^iepav vocant
can
quoque
derivative
from
the
with
root
same
another
I connect
the
OHG.
other
intensify
Ciedm.
143, 7
tir,127,
10 ;
seems
tir,gen.
to
tires
exon.
which
6^,AS.
suffix
words
; aisctir wera
and
zieri (splendiilus),
ziori,ziari,
The
AS.
poets use
tirmetod
summus
(deus gloriae,
virorum),124, 27
(hastagloriosa
tirwine, Boiith.
metr.
25, 41
tirfruma, Cod.
only
deus),
; jcsca
exon.
13,
72, 1 ; tireadig(felicissimus)
tirmeahtig(potentissimus),
Ccedm.
64, 2. 189, 19;
189, 13. 192, 16; tirfa^st (firmissimus),
21
Somelimcp!,thoiighrarely,we
find another
ON.
dlar,S;eni.
91'". Sn.
17G.
Yngl. saga
(p.32).
currere
*
Or
7X'par ]
must
wc
read it
and
tivor,
connect
it with
the AS.
tifer,
tiber,OHG.
196
zio.
much
in the
Now
when
same
a
Sn. 29, it
tyspakr(sapientissimus),
tyhraustr(fortissimus),
between
the afiinity
tir and Ty-r.
These
entitle
intricate
to
us
claim
placeshim on
Eepresentedin the
which
etymologieswere
a
sphere for the
a
Edda
level with
as
to
may
and
inferior to
seem
reallyfall
two
war
Teutonic
the
the
avoided
be
they
god Zio, Tiw, Tyr,
loftiest deities of antiquity.
not
Oc5in's son, he
him
confirms
into one,
battle,and
the
much
inas-
fame
of
OSinn
are
hidden
from
us
now.
"
It is not
to be
looked,
over-
is often named
Sigtyr,Hroptatyr,Gautatyr,
quasi
haugatyr,farmatyr (Seem.30. 47. 248^ Sn. 94-6),bodvartyr,
and
that even
Thorr,
pugnae deus, geirtyr(Fornm. sog. 9, 515-8);
has been handed
to whom
as
Jupiter'slightning
over,
appears
EeiGartyr,
Eeidityr(Sn.94),i.e.god of the waggon.^ In all these
generalsense which
terms, we see that iyr bears that more
poetical
the higherones.
it suitable for all divinities,
makes
Tyr
especially
Zeus.
Add moreover,
identical with
has a perfect
rightto a name
in a specialdegree accorded, not
that the epithetof father was
but to victory's
Diespiter,
patron MarspitcrPonly to Jupiter,
Further, this loftypositionis claimed for Zio by the oldest
3Iars is singledout as a chief god
that have reached us.
accounts
that
both
in
0'5'inn
'
OHG.
-zio.
Graff
though
.spelling,
gives an
Agandeo
seems
to
be
mis-
Agathiu (for
Agathien, Agacien (Walthar.629). The
name
Anganthiu), to
meaning of angan, ongen, is doubtful; angan illrarbrudhar' is said to be
but Biurn interprets
it pedisequa,and O'Sinn might
deliciae malae mulieris,'
in the Edda
are
fitlybe called Friggaepedisequus. That some
proper names
corrupt,is plainfrom Hamdir, wliich ought everywhere to be Hamjiyr, OHG.
Hamdie
(Schaunat no. 576. Cod. huiresh. 2529), MHG.
llamadio, Hamideo
I am
nor
sure
Hamjnr
(MsH 3, 213'').This much
of,that neither Anganj^^^r
is almost always compounded with genitivesin a
contain a tCr,which
can
sense.
figurative
'
'
Gellius 5, 12.
107
zio.
nations,and mentioned
by
side with
cury.
Mer-
The
evidence
is collected
the
Tencteri
say
makes
side
on
have
occasion to
apply
the highestplace usuallybelongs,
the passage to Wuotan, to whom
The stillclearer
races
as
particular
may have assignedthat to Zio.
the
testimonyof Procopius 12, 15 to the worship of Ares among
eVct 6eov avrov
:
dwellers in the North,^ wliich says expressly
elvai,ought to be compared with the statements
vofil^ovan
fieyiaTov
sacrifices
the Gothic Mars ; in both placeshuman
of Jornandes
on
and therefore Zeuss, p. 22, is for understandingit
the subject,
are
of
again,because
Wuotan
sacrificed ; but
the
anent
35
he does
not
the Mars
'
him
to
before
'
no
says
alone,
"
that
on
Llercury. And
were
men
the
'
contrary,
viri
'
were
Jornandes,
in
Virg.Aen. 3,
thinkingof the
generalone, intimately
Gradivus
of
Tacitus
him
say
stands mentioned
identifies the
with
to
we
Ann,
offering,
Hermundurian
also slain,Mars
who
gratesagimus ;
Marti
cipuo deorum
Mars
from
to
Hermes,
Wodan,
i.e.,
milide nostronuu
passaj,'ein Floras 2, 4: 'nlox Ariovisto duce vovere
dc torquilius
tum
Jupiter votuiii,nam
pnieda Marti suo toniuem : intercepit
eoruni
uureum
speaks of the hisubiian Gaids,
tiopaeum Jovi Flaminius erexit,'
But these CJalli
B.C. 225.
who
beaten in the consulship
of Flaminius
were
of their leader is
both in other respects very like Germani, and the name
are
that of the kSuevic (Swabian) king in Caesar.
includes
eovAtrat
(men of Thule) is their generic name, but he expressly
the
from
he rightly
them the Tavrol,whom
regardsas a dilierent people
among
TotSoi,conf. Gott. auz. 1828, p. 553.
1
198
zio.
No
doubt
Wuotan
and
Wuotan
to
there
Donar
Zio, was
or
Ehine, which
to
was
hallowed
to
Zio,as well
as
to
; the
which
only difficulty
is,to know
god,
meant
by a particular
name.
May we place
of the abbey of Siegburg in the Lower
name
founded
was
assize of the
ancient
mountains
were
have
1064
held?
peoplewas
been
but
christian conqueror,
in
called
Mons
on
From
mountain
that
time
Michaelis
sancti
the
where
the
tain
moun-
after the
the
and
form
which
with
Hesse
Zierenbergin Lower
(see Suppl.). The
Abbo
even
de
mons
be
may
Martis
some
derived
at
from
Paris
collateral
(Montmartre),of
mention, has
makes
take to be
the
do
to
far better
'
'
Dociim.
in
Lacomblet,no.
203-4.
199
zio.
(1219
153
no.
Mersberch
; no.
167
(1222) Eresberch;
mons
Heresberg;
Martis
Mons
Martis;
(1201) mons
115
no.
179
no.
Eresberg the
2, 11 and Dietmar 2, 1
berg and burg are equallyright. Widukind
spellHercshurg and Eresburch, when they describe the taking of
the place in 938.
According to the Ann. Corb. (Pertz5, 8),they
and Mercury).
sacred to both Ares and Hermes
(]\Iars
are
I daresay
of plantsalso confess the god : ON. Tyfifiola,
The names
after the Lat. viola Martis, march-violet;Tyrhialm (aconitum),
otherwise Thorhialm, Thorhat
(helmet,hat),conf. Germ, sturmhut,
with magic power, whose
eisenhut,Dan. troldhat,a herb endowed
helmet-like shape might suggesteither of those warlike godsTyr and
(daphne mezereum),
Thorr; Tyvi"r,Tf"wood, Dan. Tyvcd,Tysvccl
beautiful poisonthe mezereon,
a
in the Helsing.dial, tis,tisthast,
(seeSuppl.).
flower
vouch for
placesand plantssufficiently
stress
the wide-spreadworship of the god,we must
lay particular
for the third day of the week, which
on
one
thing,that the name
is what we started with,bears livingwitness to him at this moment,
and England (ON".Tysdagr,Swed. Tisdag,
not only in Scandinavia
the common
but among
Dan. Tirsdag,AS. Tiwesdseg),
people in
versal
unibeside our
diestik,
and Switzerland
Swabia
Tiestag,
(Ziestag,
Dienstag);Schm. 4, 214 bringsall the forms together. And
of Zio- worship
there is yet one more
testimonyto the high antiquity
in Swabia, which
gloss
we
gather from an old "Wessobrunn
may
these
While
'
Cyuvari
7, 375 and
Suapa,'MB.
like
expressing,
colentes,warian
that
so
depairevetv,
But
is not
that
and
the Suevi
all
of the
nature
Zioivari
habitare
colore, both
Lat.
]\Iartem
and
"Apr]o"i.
OepdirovTe'i
are
further
I take to
Teutonoari,as Zeuss
be not
name
of
names
and
war-godawait
weighty
disclosures
the
of the Pauiic
at the hands
us
on
alphabet.
that each
It is known
these
but
to
names
vary
more
or
less
Z
aspirate
the
which
name
has
separaterune
accordingto
ancient
dorn
closes the
on
The
tac
alphabetthe
name
on
that
OHG.
T,
and
itself,
to
name
the nations
words.
D, and
runes
them,
use
having
requirefor
of Zio.
their
In the ON.
200
zio.
AS.
and
dag
alphabets,
Tito for T,
]7ornfor ]",
places; occasionally
T/jrand
stood for D,
three
words, only in different
being the same
list of runes
Whenever
Tir or Tis.
a
the Anglo-Saxons wrote
keeps thorn for Th, and dag for D, it is sure to have Ti for T (as
in the St Gall cod.
and
the Cod. Isidori paris.
bruxell.)
; so it is
260 and the Brussels 9565, except that dorn is improperlyput for
thorn,and tag for dag, but Ti stands correctlyoppositeT. The
Paris cod. 5239 has dhron (dhorn),
tac, Ziu, that of Salzburgdhorn,
Ti, daeg : everywhere the form Ziu shows the High Germ, acceptaand the form Ti (once,in Cod. vatic. Christinae 338, speltTu,
'tion,
perh,Tii)the
archaic
more
than
still more
in
between
Vienna
Goth.
conjectural
we
Tins.
be taken
How
comes
as
proofsof the
it that
of
no
Ziu
follows
may
what
But
the
in
kept
on.
go
cod. 140
has
and
the Gothic
uses
and
dialect,
OHG.
as
the
The
of Zio, which
light,
in its true
alphabetwhich
to our
; this relation
is that
an
the
of the
regularprogress
dio,servus
Low
name
for
letters,
in the
rune
has taken
writingitself ?
extent
its
K
'
name
the
analogy of
perhaps be seen
the
is very
able,
remark-
as
of
from
T in
near
able
the unavoid-
of the various
runes
antiquityand
with
pace
Tyz is given to
Tyz comes
very
to be
seems
races,
Zio-worship.
Wuotan
or
reiS,rad,'i.e.,
waggon,
may
'
tir
'
cups
(seeSuppl.).^
1
Conf. note
to Elene
155-6.
201
EOR.
Thus
far
here the
otlier. But
no
between
in
lists,
two
addition
barbs added
have
we
to
and
And
Aer.
of
some
the two
there
Tir
names
It is evident
for
names
of the selfsame
names
^ Tir,we
the
come
attached
similar
to it.^
with
arrow
Then
two
the OHG.
symbol ^^
them
Zio,others again Uo, Uor,
give the name
AS. alphabetsthat actuallyset down by ^
are
and Ear, though Tir had alreadybeen given to ^
a
use
god,and
one
upon
Ear
name
after using ^
alphabets,
to which
alphabetscome
same
Tyr,Tiw, Zio,and
out with
tinction
a sharp disgod. First,in the AS.
name
both
must
German
Low
Ear
and
"
Zio and
have
been
Eo, Ear
current
"
were
among
two
the
High.
as
'
(Aeschyl.Eum.
'Apeco"i
690).
the
Still more
plainly are High German
especially
races,
for the
Bavarian
(jMarcomannic)pointed to by that singularname
third day of the week, Ertag,lertag,
Eritag,Ercldag,Erichtag,
Irtag,
which
answers
to the rune
Eor, and
up
to this moment
lives to part
sound
In
one
Cod.
poem,
exon.
and
rune
contains
simply the
vowel
ea.
This
Sarachonis
2
Eresburg
=
or
202
zio.
been
so
fortunate
is
for the
names
must
as
to hunt
up
in Ziestac,
and
preserved
an
centuries ; nevertheless
the 13-14th
we
which
ending -s
genitive
the
OHG.
an
suppose
for the
and
day
rune
I have
not
of the double
be conclusive
Erestac, to match
the
here,and
Eresberg. One
(Erde according
might be
"
men's
names
off the
Tisbergor
something far more
director of wars,
the
"'Apr)"i
of
son
Have
of this obscure
sense
The
root
the
of
description
hint,it runs
thus
was
but
littleway
(seeSuppl.). Xow
"
comes
highestgod.
of the
in Hainault
Fanmars
to their
Zeus
Eersel
we
Eor
rune
Eor
consequently
any
means
now
appears
left of
as
the
gettingat
son
the
?
in the AS.
poem
givesonly a slight
Ear
biS
egleeorla gehwilcum,
]?onnefeestliceflsesc onginneS
hrsew
colian,hrusan
ceosan
to men
The
be of no use
can
arista,
spica,
death
approachingdissolution,a personified
ordinarymeaning of
here ; I suppose
that
car,
Schm.
1,
passage from Keisersbergquoted by
*
dies
aeris.'
from
derivation
apparentlyto favour tlie
^
In
97,
it is
speltEristag,
EOR,
is to be
of
understood,from whicli
203
CHERU.
SAXNOT,
transition to the
is
^poTo\ot'y6";,
fiLai(})6vo";
"Apr]";
battles,the
for
destructive
conceive.^
to
easy
god
destruction,
murder,
and
belli
impetus,^and
conf. ']\Iars
bellum,exitus pugnae, furor bellicus,
in Gl. Hrab. 969'^;as converselythe OHG.
=cafeht,'gcfecht,
fight,
the Latin
for
Mars
to
occasionally
Mars
carry
off,as Hild
does
(Bellona)
all away
literal whirlwind,on
so
the storm
mean
it is either Zio
'
ziu
(we
of war,
which
still say,
or
have
Zio
wig fornom.
913,
sangall.
which
write zui),
or
possiblythe
sometimes
are
female
synonymous
to
fornam,
wic
battle snatched
relation
same
war
business to
no
mythicalnames
himself,or
dat inan
2155
glossin
Ermoldus
says
fornam, Beow.
not
we
remarkable
may
Do
291, 11.
exon.
est
the
to
elsewhere
ealle
wig
denote
'
diu
as
bestowed;
personification
to dio
(ancilla)
(servus).
in another
overbold as some
stringof explanations,
of them
As Eresburg is justas often speltHcrcsburg
may seem.
we
fairly
bringin the Goth, hairus,
by the Frankish annalists,
may
AS. heor, OS. heru, ON. Morr, ensis,cardo, although the names
of
the rune
and the day of the week
always appear without the
words
aspirate.For in Greek we alreadyhave the two unaspirated
Here
comes
and
''ApT]"i
these
pointto
nuntiatio
ensifer
Greek
The
aop,
been
Then
but
Sahsnot
another,and
one
again the
famous
Abre-
Woden, Saxnot, of
gods, Thunar,
is word
the need
of any transition,
Ear
in old age'. Transl.
for word
Zio
the
might at
gladiiconsors,
or
name
once
Uor
of
the
and
Saxnedt
be Ares
war
"
notions
of
of
war.
god
insensate, 6y
were
have
with
compare
else but
[Germ, genoss, sharer]
; who
Ai'tsP
The AS. genealogies
preserve
Or, without
stormful
heathen
three
can
to
of the sword.
holiness.
and
is burdensome
-
god
names
in power
too,
the third
whom
sword, weapon,
aop,
nvriva
and
raving (wiitcn)
Homer
insanire
calls Ares
oi'Sfdepia-ra,
II. 5, 761.
are
suitable to the
and
naiverai
is said of
blustering
the
("tcj)p(cv
other gods
204
as
zio.
the
Tyr
of
O'Sinn,and
of
son
the
further,as
wielded
it is in
Woden, and
the
was
But
of
son
the sword
their race,
of
I
so
nay
identical
Hcru
from
whom
Eor,
old national
also
and
them,
were
at
the
tires
all
'
eru,
this
After
of the
meaning
heru
'
'
was
er,'I think
we
Esiis
(Lucan 1, 440),
planetarysignof
or
by the
consequentlythat
tacen,' and
after Chcru,
teaches that
time
same
the
us
iron is indicated
it,that
Zeus
named
to
opens
'
of
be derived.^
can
name
firstof all
may
with
their
and
name,
son
facts,which
of
weighty consonance
the
Ares
with
(seeSuppL).
Saxons
so
were
called,either because they
stone
(saxum),or placed this god at the head
of Tacitus, a people
the Chcruscans
think
synonymous,
=
perfectaccordance
the
rune
of Zio
Eor
be
may
semblance
the
under
Ares
the
elevated
which was
{aKLvuKT)^),
['three furlongsin length and
Orj
TOVTOV
eKciaTOLao-
ojKOV
Tov
tovt''
Kol
31,
Marcellinus
2 says
earc
t V
of
symbol
or
d
tov
on
breadth,
K
(J
r] "}
of the Alani
less in
but
ihr)fjeo"i
"A prjos
Nee
sword
stack of brushwood
enormous
an
iron
ancient
an
height']:
I'Bpvrac
dp-)(abo"i
ajakixa.
to
eVl
Ammianus
templum apud
eos
visitur
cerni usquam
tugurium quidem culmo tectum
ut
ritu huvii figiturnudus, eumque
potest,sed glacUusbarharico
circumcircant
praesulem,verecundius
Martem, regionum quas
he had
And
colunt.
previouslyasserted of the Quadi also, a
people,17, 12 (a.d.358):Eductis mucroniUts,quos
decidedlyGerman
aut
delubrura,
ne
fro
numiwibus
co/^w^i{,
juravere se permansuros
with
a
2
AS.
The
in fide.
the material
sense
Perhaps all
personalHeru.
Does
arwi^
is to arwe,
the
arrow
as
"
205
zio.
tlie Teutonic
nations
weapon/ just as
the
prisciscoluisse
acinacem
hastam,
Iiomanos
the
13, 79.
Juvenal
frameam,
with a touching
of
by their weapons,
did per Martis
Scythians and Eomans
So Arnobius
6, 11 : Ridetis temporibus
Marte
Scythiae nationes,
pro
swore
ut
Varronis
indicant
; this
Musae
franaea and
Scythian sword.^
Jornandes, followingPriscus 201, 17, tells of the Scythiansword,
liow it came
into the hands
of Attila, cap. 35 : Qui (Attila),
hasta
of
is
Eomans
the
the
altogetherlike
Quern Priscus
historicus
occasione
tali refert
buculam
pastor,inquiens,quidam gregisunam
quum
claudicantem
detectum,
conspiceret
heifer
(noticedone
tanti
walking lame),nee causam
vulneris iuveniret,
sollicitus vestigia
cruoris insequitur,
tandemque
venit ad gladiura,
quern depascensherbas bucula incaute calcaverat,
elfossumqueprotinusad Attilam defert. Quo ille munere
gratuut
erat
latus,
magnanimus, arbitratur se totius mundi
principem
constitutum, et
liellorum.
But
"
far-famed
some
Solomon
of
of
per
Martis
the
sword
northern
degeneratedinto
swords.
Lambert
Bavaria,that from
the younger
it
unlucky one,
that
relates,
present
Dedi, margrave
an
esse
of it to
queen,
Otto, duke
by way of loan to
to Henry IV.,and lastly
by his horse, and by
came
liave any
of Alba
duke
of Mars.
like
great while
is
can
after,the
is said to have
Eresburgand Marsbergwill
the Old
Eomau
worship of
not
]\Iars a
1 Conf.
RA. 896 ; and so late as Wigal. G517
des swer,'Sword, on thy
it.
poiiuuelI swear
Juro per Dianam
et Martem, Plaut. Mil.
-
hold.
'
Swert, uf
glor.5, 21.
dinem
knopfeich
206
zio.
to the
to
legendof Pious,a
the babes
nurse
him,
identified with
Mars.
of the
That
shown
later.
helped
in
our
Eomulus
to
year
is to
without
Beda
Hreffcmonad', which
March
; certain features
will be
as
it after
also named
ancestors
who
Saturn, a wood-spirit
Romulus
and
consecrated
our
Eemus
to recall
seem
antiquities
of
son
traces
to
gang,
Chrodhild
shininggod
as
HroSr
or
; did
of fame
HroeSi
races
Hruodo, Chrodo
express
Edda
of
V-
The
knows
no
to certain
the
races
epithetfor Tyr
such
(seeSuppl.).
To these discoveries
have
been
guided simply
of the greatestgods of our
of one
by the several survivingnames
have scarcely
olden time,to whose
attributes and surroundings
we
now
we
apply to him in tlie
fairly
may
any other clue left. But
main, wliat the poetry of other nations supplies.Zio is sure to
but
have been valiant and fond of war, like Ares, lavish of glory,
stern
and
267); he
and
raves
'
and
of
the
Servian
follow
be
againmust
phrase makes
and
like Zeus
rages
wolves, who
these creatures
Greek
we
conjectures
aaai
{aiixaroQ
bloodthirsty
blood-shedder
ravens
or
them
song,
him
Wuotan,
he
oIwvol
and
Kvves,
is that
gladdens the
to fields of
assignedmore
he
'old
hearts
of
battle,although
to Wuotan
(p.147); the
(birdsand dogs),and
In this connexion
legend of
b^axon
one
mitjht try
divinityKrodo
if other things
For all that,the tradition need not be groundless,
only correspond. Unfortunatelythe form Crodo for Chrodo, Hrodo,
[likeCatti,alterw. Chatti,Hatti,Hessen] is rather too ancient,and I can
find no support for it in the Saxon speech. A doc. of 1284 (Langs reg. 4, 247)
dictus Krode,and a song in Nithart's MsH.
3, 208'' a Krotolf,
a Walt herus
has_
which however
has no business to remind
of Hruodolf, Ruodolf,being not
us
from krote,a toad, to
but a nickname, and so to be derived
a
proper name,
which
be referred many
of places,
must
names
Krotenpful,"c., which have
been
mistakenly ascribed to the idol. The true form for Upper Germany
would not tolerate a Kr, but only Hr or R (seeSuppl.).
Irniansul.
would
Rodo
207
zio.
where
slain,
17,
255.
hold
18, 179.
revel,are called
kvvwv
were
Battle-songs
also
the
to
sure
tuned
the hounds
to
-^
the
wrist
called
was
incident must
have
iiltliSr,
wolf-lith,Sa^m.
been
of
the OlSr. exposition
einhendr
of
trace
well-known
The
Asa
unless
it,^
we
letter T
says, under
him, for
Tyr
legend has
of Teutonic
rest
This
er
no
to look
are
characteristic of
and
likewise
runes
Sn. 35-6.
65^
find
in
war,
and
Plutos
his
the
name
and
'
Eortuna
the
among
and
Greeks
Eomans,
are
(see
painted blind, because they deal out their giftsat random
Suppl.). Now, as victorywas esteemed the highestof all fortune,
the god of victoryshares to the full the prominent characteristics
and fickleness.
of luck in general,
And
a remoter
period
partiality
of
nation may
our
Amongst
the
have
used
train of
which
names
and
Ares
Conf.
Cod.
Apolloxp^t^aopos
pal. 361,
horror.
of fear and
to the Latin
answer
65'* tells of
was
forced
to
Ae2/jL0";
Fallor
niuiit
den
Mercury's
und
die
im
clemniete
hant,
valant
darinne
uobte
sich
der
e
r
(devil),
dar,
not
mohte
loose).
irlosen
sich
niht
im
daz
(could
sie
get
er
so
vaste,
gehabete
limb, Woens-let,p. 160.
Besides,the wolfs limb has a likeness to the Wuotan's
into
the
mouth
of
Wackernagel's,in
statue
the Schweiz.
mus.
Die
hant
stiez
er
im
in
1, 107.
II.
of victory{v'lkt]
eTepaXKrjs,
changei'ulness
of
Arcs,
an
339)
epithet
by
16,
6,
; vUrj eVajueijSfrai
ai/S/KK,
all-transionning
A certain many-shaped and
5, 831. 88!).
"AX\o7rp6aa\\os
Vilandcrs
(Ls.
1,
almost
the
369-92),Baldwith
name
a
exactly
being,
same,
visil)le
indeed
no
has
bk
Sachs
Jlaldander
537.
c.
andcrst,
1,
Simpliciss. 6, 9),
(H.
of a god. The
have been the name
with the god of war, but it may
connexion
of a place in the Tyrol,Villandera
of this Vilandcrs to the name
similarity
lirixen
near
(Velunutris,Vuluuuturusa, ucc. to Steub. p. 79. 178) Ls merely
*
The
8, 171.
accidental.
Greek
362
epos expresses
the
208
zio.
Favor
and
with
in
the
burst
hs.
of
Om.i
Voma,
witness
Zio.
Thorr
and
they
called
was
is
fear
fear
Be2/io";,
pallor,
(f)6/3o";,
of
the
anafiel
him,
the
with
Lat.
Tyr
is
is
not
OSinn
war-god.
as
found,
all-golden,
to
the
described
HymisqviSa
but
Ssera.
this
in
whose
immortal
ein
Gr.
105
Sn.
with
of
the
beauty
have
must
son
is indicated
by
been
(see Suppl.).
sense,'
ceo'i
10
before
paura,
peur
invasit),
eum
im
was
fled
forhta
;
so
verre
far
from
(see Suppl.).
But
was
so
Ililta, comparable
of
His
our
like
54,
Eris, who
giants.
of
")(\wpov
fem.
ps.
female
son
in
vividly
(terror
fear
and
Enyo
as
the
N.
280,
and
When
more
sorge
sper,
it, Wh.
the
kinsman
53%
niht
it
into
diu
again
embodiments
ana,
MHG.
conf.
the
Wuotan
17, 67
ongeat
mih
get acquainted
and
and
war
Bellona
bring
broga
cham
also
upon
they
yet
deprives
masculine
strakh,
se
reach
not
shall
we
on,
Ipn,hine
2, 4
but
by passing
erreichen
could
spear
further
T.
mohte
sie
tras,
forhta
inan,
ubar
entriten,
to
OHG.
2583.
seizes
(Kouiginh.
designate
gigantum.
Iliad
press
borders
between
terror
the
in
off;
pavor,
AS.
Eomance.
Beow.
iotna,
weakened
was
pavor
This
far
not
and
6tti
(terror)
them,
cry
servants,
was
leaps.
Strakh
which
or
provided
suddenly
loud
Ares,
of
is
chase
bands,
terms
there
community
he
and
spectral.
sons
steeds
he
throats
120),
companions,
the
which
(tremor)
their
119,
the
Aeschylus
of
out
and
ghostly
(pp.
in
enemy's
of
out
are
his
to
the
on
harness
Tras
songs,
Yggr
not
personification
us,
and
squeeze
phraseology
modern
(13, 299),
shades
and
.god himself,
bear
son
forest
104)
that
Bohemian
necks
84.
former
two
(/xeXadpov tectum),
old
out
their
on
his
dwelling
So
called
is
'^o^os
the
it is
OSinn,
mother,
the
is
really
but
one
the
in
whose
name
epithet all-gullin,
giant's daughter,
who
bore
X.
CHAPTEE
(FEEYR).
FRO,
the
god,and
or
to
the
While
the
of
individuality
pretty
deity in general,
soverain
with
it
for the
secular
the
the
made
word, which
proper
the
names
of other heathen
names
and
christians,
Gothic
harshlyon
one
much
as
gods became
Vodans
Thunrs
or
sacred
others
found, connected
we
deus, 6eo"i.
generalterm
more
one
an
abomination
would
have
to
grated
primitiveguj?itself,
offence,and signifyby turns
like
expression,
the
remain
yet
Fro, ought
to be
in Gothic
Fraus
Fravis,^instead of which,
or
translating
Ulphilasshows /raiya gen. fniujins,
KvpLo^;
form
the other hand, the ON. dialect lacks both the weak
on
(Freyi,
Freyja),and the meaning of lord. The remaining languages all
huld with the Gothic.
frouwo
In OHG.
the full form
was
already
every
of
page
Frey
Fravi,as
liey
"
luivi
(hay),mey
"c.
14
inavi
form
of address
bed)
(maid),ey
that
avi
the
(isle),
210
FRO.
word
for
divine
21.
93, 1, 107,
synonyms
it,never
or
an
liob
to do
The
Frisian
butes
dialect contri-
not
seems
frono
had
set
to have
been
formed
fro
in.
even
the Gothic
211
FRO.
Scandinavia,
harboured
it is
even
therefore
Freyr,and
less offensive
seemed
the christians.
to
But
in both
frono
; it is
echo
though an
as
to
be stilldetected
could
of heathenism
in them.
A
worship of
proper names
The Goths
we
and
Fro
of later times
even
the
use
Frduja
as
of lord
sense
the
from
even
by
especially
poeticepithets,
hardly attribute
can
be inferred
may
the
man's
of certain
use
Anglo-Saxons.
name,
simply :
an
to which
envoy
from
heroes
and
Fred2cine, whom
OHG.
Saxo
documents
juvav.p. 302,
kings.
the
But
Gram,
likewise
calls Frowinus
have
the
Frioivini
the distinguished
families,e.rj.,
one
been
kej)tup
times.
Froivin
722),and
of the Von
What
is
produce its
(better Frowinus)
name
proper
noble
till modern
pedigreecan
Wessex
(Trad.
in several
Huttens,
it has
from
of
hero
Fro,
are
which
dei necessarii,
is
FRO.
212
I
211=*.
shall
back
come
mysteriouscombination
speak of the hero Ingo.
of two
this
to
to
The
mythicalnames, when I come
skalds append this freyrto other names
and to common
nouns,
fiornis
in Kormakssaga,pp. 104
122,
freyr,myv^\freyr'mean
in the heightenedgeneralsense
which
than hero or man
more
ON.
e.g.,
'
All
made
that I have
o-od,will receive
out
thus
there
does not
Eoman
appear
it
in
the
for him
room
no
was
on
each
the
series of
there
; if
way
when
and
the
fern.
idea
to
come
we
sister
of the
are
amine
ex-
made
gods of
must
we
and
name
stand
can
same
we
p. 317.
lightand confirmation
sister Freyja. The brother
Fro
far
the
new
divine
his
In
lady, Kormakss.
frau,woman,
freyjameans
t^r.
in the words
noticed
no
him
by
service of Ceres
with Nerthus,
can
or
Demeter, Fro
Fro's
fruitfulness.
and
deeds
performs no
of
has
; horse
war
in
close
union
middle
placebetween
that of a being who
bringsabout
but
Wuotan's
creative quality,
he givesaway, when
and sword
lord and
He
stand
Frowa
to hold
godhead seems
and
with
o^od of peace
and
love:
Tertius
est
Which
fiUd. 386.
occurs
elsewhere
as
man's
Fricco, pacem
simulaclnaim
name,
voluptatemque
fingunt inycnti
e.g.,Friccheo in
Schannat,Trad.
213
FRO.
offcrunt)Fricconi.
celebrandae sunt, (sacrificia
;^ si niiptiae
priajjo
there is the story,harmonizingwith this,though related from
Then
god'sdetriment, of
the christian pointof view and to the heathen
Freys statue being carried round the country in a waf/r/on, and of
This progress
Fornm.
his beautiful young
priestess,
sog. 2, 73-8.
he shall
drbot' when
skal gera monnum
takes place, ]?aer hann
for men
make
year'sboot ; the people flock to meet the car, and
look
clears up and men
the weather
then
bring their offerings,
those which Saxo,p.15, names
The offerings
are
for a fruitful year.
oxen
(Vigagl.
Frohlut ; live animals
w^ere
particularly
presented,
to
seems
Islend. sog. 2, 348),which
explain why
saga, p. 56.
for an ox, Sn. 221^; in
the poeticnames
Freyr is reckoned among
'
like
manner,
called
horses
Frcyfaxi and
victims
fell to
him
w^ere
consecrated
accounted
in
to
him, such
holy,Vatnsd.
Gram.
Saxo
Sweden,
p. 140
42.
; and
one
was
human
Freyr possessed
lightedup
bristles
'
golden
with the speed of a horse and drew the
the nightlike day,who ran
It is therefore in Frey'sworship that the
66. 132.
deity's
car, Sn
cakes in the shape
atonevient-boar is sacrificed (p.51) f in Sweden
And here we
come
of a hoar are baked on Yule-eve.
upon a good
outside of
done to the god,even
relics of the service once
many
whence
dimin.
We
hear of the clean gold-liog
Scandinavia.
{-ferch,
and Thuringia
of the Wetterau
farrow)in the popular customs
a
hoar
named
whose
Gulliribursti,
'
"
(p. 51).
In
the
Mid.
Dutch
poem
of Lantslot
ende
Sandrin,
v.
'
friofr
I would
identifythe ON. friof semen,
priapns TTpiairos
hmks
The
Bremensis
conf.
seed.
stutement
of
Aduimis
(Jotli.
fraiv,
;
the
festivals
xxii.
xxiii
to
since
Wolf
in
Ids
Wodana
xxi.
better,
brought
light
This ters
and images of Priapns or Ters at a late period in the Netherlands.
the
Herbort
is
of
4054
is the AS. tmrs, OHG.
and
name
uttering
shy
zers,
of
tlie
nations
Xerses.
so
anti([uity,
Phallus-worship, widely spread among
1
With
foecimdus
of the generative
have arisen out of an
innocent
veneration
i)rinciph',
After
all is said,
later age, conscious of its sins,prudishly avoided.
a
there is an
in Phol too and the avoidance of his name
inklingof the same
(ch.XI), though I do not venture
exactlyto identifyhim with (fxiWos.
^
II, 19, 197. '2ol.
Not only Demeter, but Zeus received loar-ojj'erings,
must
which
214
leer
FRO.
Derrick
(Theoderic,
with
within
them
boar
In the
Berhta
his round
boar)goes
on
Christmas-
night,and peopleare
eve
the
will
same
looked
them
trample
Christmas
dame
season,
the
after
about, and
and
ploiiffhs
make
Holda
or
spindles,
instead
of Fro.
motherly goddesses instead of the god, Frouwa
charms
With
this again are connected the formae aprorum
worn
as
ritus habitusque
Aestyans, who
yet have the
by the remote
45 says, these
Tacitus Germ.
Suevorum'.
figuresrepresent the
deum,' of a female Fro, i.e.,oi
Freyja; and,
worship of the 'mater
Edda
the
what is conclusive on this point,
(Sajm.114=^)assignsthe
Gullinlursti to Freyja,though elsewhere he belongsto Freyr (see
mention
of these
Suppl.). Anglo-Saxon poetry, above all,makes
When
Constantine
these gold swine.
in
a vision
sees
hoar-hadges,
his sleep,
he is said to be eoforcumUebejjeaht(aprisigno tectus),
El. 76 ; it must
the
have been fastened as an auspiciousomen
over
of Elenc's
head of the bed.
Afterwards
again,in the description
statelyprogress to the east : "a3rwa?s on eorle eSgesyne grimhelm
manig, cenlic eoforcumbul
(tuncin duce apparuithorrida cassis,exThe poet is describing
of
cellens apriforma).El. 260.
a decoration
the king's
is the helmet's crest, and
the old heathen time, cumbul
'
"
adorned
helmet
appears to be
passages in Beowulf
with
image
of
boar.
Several
place the
the
matter
videbantur
comptam,
(apriformam
supra genas gerere auro
605
het
vitam tuebatur),
])"inberan
;
quae varia igneque durata
heaSosteapne helm (jussitafferri aprum, capitis
eofor hedfodsegn,
4300 ; swin ofer helme
signum, galeam in pugna prominentem),
2574; swin ealgylden,
eoforirenheard (sus aureus,
(sussupra galea),
a helmet
placed on the funeral
aper instar ferri durus),2216, i.e.,
(= OHG. Fropileas a costlyjewel; helm befongen Fredwrdsomm
hine fyrndagum worhte
smiS, besette s%oi7iswa
wsepna
reisanum),
bitan ne meahtan
brond ne beadomecas
hine siSJ^an
no
licum, Jjffit
sicut earn olim fabricaverat armorum
(galeaornata Frohonis signis,
laedere
"faber,circumdederat earn apri formis, ne gladiusensesve
heold
2905
possent),
eam
in
Staring,in
the
as
sacred divine
symbol,it was
journalMnemosyne, Leyden
Dordrecht
mythulogie,
Westendorp'sNoordsche
1, 323 ;
1830. p. 495.
1829.
to
protect in
quotedthence
215
FRO.
The OHG.
the foe.^
affright
eofor,aper),placed by
Eimrhelm (eber,
battle and
Such
meaning.
appro2)riate
and
ornaments
to
even
christian
side of Frohelm
28^,18)acquiresthus
in the Trad,
occur
the
Epurhelm,
name
proper
boar-crests
might
still
(both
special
serve
of Fro
as
was
occasions
boar's head
wild
is
in the
show-dish,they used
seen
Mid.
among
Ages
the
other
it up
serve
'
times, even
virtuous
hero
Reddens
a
link of
that
man
Domino
at
Arthur's
over
it,it is
the firstslice.
carve
in the
its appearance
Table
At
hall,and
only
other
a
bold
off.
it
can
as
banquets,
it about and play all
hoars
head
garnished
to
dishes
At
between
fellowship
Oxford
the Germanic
nations
and
the Finnish
and
Asiatic
; it is
well worth
virtue,which
Freyr a sivord of surpassing
Stem. 82.
could put itself into motion
againstthe brood of giants,
in straits,
His givingit away when
proved his ruin afterwards ; it
of his death, when
at the Ragnarokr he
held to be the cause
was
and
had
with
missed
to stand
Surtr (swart),
his
singlecombat
The
"
so
On
Edda
this
attributes to
point again,the
exactly,that it
seems
securum
statement
wortli
etiam
"
216
FRO.
this sword
the
Wodan,
Fricco
took
it
strengthof
Saxnot
'
or
'
the Eddie
Add
to
'
to
appear
Adam
have
it would
f- and
placedthe
we
beside
Freyr, Fricco
possessor.
There
been
not
seem
well-known
of
other
traditions
if
far-fetched,
of
trilogy
Bremen's
'
Wodan,
the
be
to
same
never
as
Sahsnot
mentions
Thunar,
Thor
OSinn, Asabragr,Freyr/^that is to
Fro
'
and
say, if we
the
sword-
the sword
of
in favour of Sahsnoz
Tyr. Nevertheless there are stronger reasons
of Wuotan, whereas
a
son
being Zio : this for one, that he was
of NiorSr, though some
genealogiesto be presently
Freyr comes
mentioned
bringhim into connexion with Woden.
of NiorSr, the
For
the brilliant Freyr, the beneficent
son
dwarfs
had constructed
wonderful
a
shipSkiSblaSnir,which could
fold up like a cloth,Sam.
45^ Sn. 48.
Yngl. saga cap. 7 (see
Suppl.).3
Besides the Swedes, the Thrtendir in Norway were
devoted to
Freyr above all other gods, Fornm.
Occasionally
sog. 10, 312.
of his are named, as ThorSr
Freysgoffi(ofthe lOtli century),
priests
Landn.
4, 10
and
Nialss. cap. 96
Flosi appears
to have
succeeded
cited in Landn.
are
FreysgycFlingar
The Vigaglumssagacap. 19 mentions
4, 13.
Freys liofat Upsala,
and cap. 26 his statue at Thvera in Iceland,though only in a nightvision : he is picturedsitting
a
on
chair,giving short and surly
that Glumr, who
to his supplicants,
ok reiSuliga)
so
answers
(stutt
in cap. 9 had sacrificed an old ox to him, now
on
awaking from his
his service. In the Landn. 3, 2 and Vatnsd. pp.
dream neglected
which
told of a Freyr giorr af silfri
44. 50 we
are
(made of silver),
In the
Verlauffs
used in drawing lots ; conf
note, p. 362.
was
Landn.
4, 7 is preservedthe usual formula for an oath : Hialpimer
sva
Freyr ok JVidrcFr ok hinn almdttki as (sohelp me F. and N". and
Thorr rather
that almightyas)I by which last is to be understood
his father in the
office; other
In old French
poetry I find
and
famous
named
Frobergeor
discoverable sense,
sword
217
KIKDU.
Frcyja,fiarcSloet ek
]\Ier skyliFreyr oc
vi5 Grimni
liknist grom
aSul
ok Thorr
gramr
XiarSar,
rammi
enn
That
The
for
both
Gothic
form
would
Nairpus
do
for
either
or
considered
the son
possiblyFravijawas
of the goddess NairJ)us,
as
Freyr is of the god NiorSr, and in
in her car, publishing
the circuit which
the goddess makes
peace
that
and fertility
to mortals,we
of Freyr or of his
can
recognise
father XiorSr.
ings
According to Yngl. saga cap. 11, these very blessbelieved to proceed from
also :
NiorSr
were
auSigT seni
NiorSr
a
(richas N.) was
proverbialsaying for a wealtliyman,
even
sexes
'
'
Vatnsd.
for
he
would
Snorri,in Formali
p. 202.
instructed
be
nearer
mankind
the mark
with
Dionysus or Liber, or
laid
on
Saturn,
vine-dressingand
to think
even
with
of him
with
and
Noah,
husbandry ; it
Freyr in connexion
if any
stress
is to be
'
As
being in Noatun.
freyr was affixed
of heroes (p.211-2),I find geirniorffr
to other names
used for a hero
in general,Siem. 266^ ; conf. geirmimir,geirniflungr,
"c.
The
itselfis hard to explain; is it akin to north,AS. norS,ON".
name
In Sa3m.
109^ there is niarSlas for sera
?
norSr, Goth. naur])s
I have met with no Nirdu, Nerd, Nird among
?
firma,or pensilis
OHG.
with
in the
AS.
NeorS
a
nor
names,
writings.
proper
Irminon's polyptych22 2** has Narthildis (seeSuppl.).
Niorffr appears
have
to
been
oc
greatlyhonoured : hofum
no
horgum hann raiSr hundmorgum, Siem. 30=^ ; esj)ecially,
doubt,
that
lived
the sea
The Edda
coast.
makes
him
on
people
among
rule
over
NiorS's
in
abode
'
he loves
wind, sea and fire,
waters
(Sn.27) ;
from
and
lakes,as Nertlius
the
mountains
of the
218
FRO.
midland
he
too, from
their
the view
of the elder
AsgarS, so
in
the
Ases
in
; as
these dwelt
the Alfar in
Vanaheim,
Alfheim, the
fancied
Vanir
lotunheim.
that
for
Alfs
the
Slav;
and
and
stand
lotuns
building chieflyon
1 to find the
of
attempt
an
the Tanais
86^.
; and
while
Some
Celtic races,
for
in
in
The
they
the
have
and
the
the
Yngl.
in
cap.
name
there may
be
for
foundation
some
these
views, still
to
mind
my
am
aware
of
essential difference
no
stress
all follow
that
Frouwa
Germanic
deities than
Liber,
he
as
universal
better
clues
is
Fro,
on
veneration
representedin
we
to
our
of
the
it may
a
Donar,
we
are
though
even
or
is silent
Tacitus
Jupiter,yet
scanty
of
the
several
be
Perun
that, consideringthe
cultus
rest.
Perkunas
the
in
appears
information
so
on
the German
entitled to
the
Gothic
we
have
assume
is
fai'rguni
also,to judge by what
so
firmly established,
about
our
219
FRO.
German
no
antiquities,
nations
some
have
may
that is not
even
race
be
can
denied
worshipped
liim
sliare in
than
more
liini,
tliougli
others;and
'
this
(al.folcvaldr)
goSa'. Now
i.e.the
dominator, princeps,
pass into
OSinn, there
On
name.
proper
will
same
be
more
comparison of NiorSr
Poseidon
justification,
evidently
Snorri's
as
the
to
folkvaldi
means
frea,fr6,and
seems,
in
ch.
(Neptune)the
than
like it,to
NiorSr
with
(see Suppl.). If
XV
Kronos
other
no
(Saturn)have
son
of Kronos
any
would
come
"
Wh.
to
our
Teutonic
Miiller,Nibehingensagepp. 136"148,
wishes
to extend
the Vanir
gods only to
'
CHAPTEE
XI.
PALTAR
The
form
a
happily for
witli variations
and
The
god-myth.
us
been
there is
Edda
sets
also
handed
better
no
beautiful in
ingeniousand
of the most
Balder, one
of
Edda, has
the
in
myth
(BALDER).
down
later
fluctuations
example of
the pure
forth,how
in
blameless
deity
to
by the blind HoSr, and must
go down
the nether world, bewailed
by all ; nothing can fetch him back, and
In Saxo, all is pitched
the true wife follows him in death.
Nanna
both wooing
and
rival suitors,
Hother
in a lower key : Balder
are
to procure
the favoured
a
one
Nanna, and Hother
magic
manages
is struck
with
Mistiltein
of
has wavered
war
enemy
is vulnerable
Ions;between
them, Hother
alone his
sword, by which
; when
the
fortune
is at last victorious
Baldr, gen.
proper
Paltar
name
no.
132, 47.
bealdor, Beow.
sinca
princeps)is
the
used
5, 307.
1
aro
said
of
even
4852.
exon.
maiden.
bealdor
winia
5130.
of
only a
few
It
is
(virginum
examples
ON.
for
460.
remarkable
in
450.
Graff 1, 432
baldur
tliinks this
(aar,aquila),bnt
centuries, weak
this is
forms
are
never
(.eberaar,
boar-eagle),
221
PALTAR.
exactlyreminds us
is already extinct
likewise
have
to
knuwn
with
by
the Goth,
out
in
the ON.
OHG.
that
so
ballr. As
It: the
forms
Gothic
in both
appear
close connexion
have
to
1" by
have
assumed.^
no
ON.
paid,
is represented
11 and
in
even
connexion
the OHG.
rule,the Gothic Id
seems
Baldrs,gen.
as
Paltar with
after all.
Paltar,is possible
forms
OHG.
ld.2
in the
same
guage;^
lan-
between
On
probable:
Gothic
strictness appear
will sometimes
root
Paltar
proper name
early; heathen songs in OHG. may
our
prose,
bal|7s
(bold,audax),nor
OHG.
(princeps),
fairlybe
may
would
Id and
ON.
But
with
AS.
princeps. Such
baldrs
Baldrs
Baldr
nor
died
=
Ualdris,and
iVu,fred,and
fniuja,
in
paltar
This
of
and Baldrs,*
bal]9s
paid and
mythologicalgrounds it is even
one,
from
nenna
to
she would
dare ; in Gothic
have been Nanjjo from
in
nan];jan,
Naiuld from gi-nendan. The
OHG.
Baldr of the Edda
not
may
himself by bold deeds, but in Saxo
he lightsmost
distinguish
neither of these naiTatives pretends to give a
valiantly
; and
of his life. Perhaps the Gothic
Bedtime
complete account
(Jornandes 5, 29) traced their originto a divine Bal];sor Baldrs (see
Suppl.).
Yet even
this meaning of the
bold
god or hero migiitbe a
later one : the Lith. laltas and Lett, halts signify
the white, the
baltas exactly
good ; and by the doctrine of consonant-change,
and OHG.
to the Goth. bal];s
answers
paid. Add to this,that the
AS. genealogies
call Woden's
not
son
Bealdor,Baldor,but Bceldceg,
Beldcg,which would lead us to expect an OHG.
Paltac,a form that
'
'
I confess
I have
other proper
nowhere
compounded
names
Paltar,
Balilr.^,
420. 448
no.
(Scliannat
1
Paldheri
is the
^
same
read.
as
be
must
j, Faldheri
Paldachar
kept
But
both
with
and
da,'g
distinct
no.
tac
the
kalds
kaldr
}-but -Jvillr
OHG.
chalt
OHG,
compound
plentyof
Adaltac,
Baldhcri
(Trad,patav. no.
hull:)S
( vilJKds
Goth.
Conf. Gothic
from
(Trad, patav.
ON.
dialects have
This
gi-d}?.
hollr
guU.
( wikli
h.dd
aklis,also aldrs ; Goth,
kokk
and a^rs
al]-"an
faljmnand OHG.
into d, and d into t, any d put for
faklan,afterwards faltan. As k def,'ent'rates
k, or t for d, mai'ks a kiter form : the Goth, fadr stands for fakr,as we see byof 1000 years, must
fieder,modor,' after a usur2)ation
have
pater [the AS.
the
truer
given jdaceto
father,mother' again]. In the ON. vakki pret.oUi,
must
we
regardtlie 11 as older than tlie Id, in spiteof tke Goth, valdan and
OHG.
waltan [soTnewould preferto call valda an archaism].
3
'
'
"*
Ualdr
may
be related to
as
bal]?,
tir to
to
no.
222
PALTAR.
;
Alptac,Ingatac,Kertac, Helmtac, Hruodtac, Eegintac,Sigitac
OS. Alacdag,Alfdag (Albdag, Pertz
1, 286),Hildidag,Liuddag,
the ON", has the
Osdag, Wulfdag ; AS. Wegdieg, Swefdieg; even
name
Svipdagr. Now, either Bteldsegsimply stands for Bealdor,
with it (ase.^r.,
and is synonymous
Sigitac
Eegintac with Eeginari,
else we
must
with Sigar,
recognisein the word dcc(j,
Sigheri)^
; or
found
another root
such as we
dag, tac itself a personification,
undergoing(p.1 94-5) in the words div, divan,dina, dies ; and both
to
alike would express a shiningone, a white one, a god. Prefixing
this the Slavic Uel, hel,we have no need to take Bsldeegas standing
light-god,
for Bealdor or anythingelse,Bcd-dmg itself is white-god,
he that shines as sky and lightand day, the kindlyBiUhogh,Belhogh of the Slav system (seeSuppL). It is in perfectaccord with
that the AS. tale of ancestry assigns
of Bsel-dseg,
this explanation
to him
Brond, of whom
son
is
the Edda
therefore,as regards
brandr, signifying
jubar,fax, titio. Bcneldteg
would agree with Berhta,the brightgoddess.
his name,
to consider
have
We
few
circumstances
more
this
bearingon
'
he shines of
brightthat
and
thou
mayest
plant,named
Baldrsbrd
after the
cotula,stillcalled Barhro
anthemis
grass
so
white that it
with
is evened
himself,there is
god'swhite
in
eyebrow,^is either
the
Sweden, Balsenshro,Ballensbm
Schonen, and
Baldar
men,
several
or
nom.
withhold
the
But
more.
Brei"ablih,
Baldheri, I therefore
the
mention
was
of
called
splendors,
and Regin-frtc.Trans.
hardly analogous: Bseld-opr/
and Hera, ocfipusKvavia.
dark
Zeus
brows
ot
the
emphasizes
white-browed
Diana.
Conf. XevKocppvtand Artemis
XevKo(f)pvvT],
'
the
camomile
of
Germ,
ochsenauge (ox-eye).
:
rindsauge,
names
kuhauge,
Dalecarl. hvitet-oja(white eye), in Buhuslan
(white
girl).
hvita-piga
1
The
Homer
cases
are
"
223
HADU.
which
have
may
Eoeskild, is said to
far from
Letlira,not
near
of the
milky
have
way
borne
the
place
name
of Brcdehlick}
brahte
Do
very
Pietheriches
lant, Eoth.
bluot
blood flow
If
had
over
BaMa-g
Uiclce
and
Brond
definite form
from
its
own
even
381, 16
in
'
daz
did the
rotgevar,'
the shiningsilks ?
the worship of Balder
almeistic
or
field,
reveal to
Wh.
lossam
us
over
that
outside
of
Scandinavia,we
the
conclude
of
the
In
2635.
floz, si \vurdn
paths of
the
dusint
zvencik
vane
Hadu, OFrank.
Chado, of which
have
we
stillundoubted
traces
in
and
proper
names
Therefore
Ilapus, Hoffr, as
phenomena
out
at
of
random
war
; and
he
good hap
"
well
was
and
Suhm.
as
Wuotan
and
Zio, expressed
crit. lii.st.
2, 63,
224
PALTAR.
history; he is
interweavinghimself
dispatchedto Hel, to
back
underworld.
Hcrmodr
have
names
his
as
whereas
in the
he and
in the North
same
the
of XiorSr.
son
Balder
alike
hero, named
lends
and
3417, but
still in
helm
Kemb.
(Graff 2,
often
170.
214.
the
discovery;
it
there
When,
the
says
renowned
the
in
of
offspring
in
appears
7, 373.
809-22-30-34.
Eied.
are
tale to
1795.
perhaps that
to whom
113=^,
MB.
well
as
Beow.
is
; he
races
in Ssem.
from
06inn
taken
story,
OSinn
the
name;
occurs
very
Neugart
21
no.
tell of
no.
anno
him
(see
ilerseburg
we
unknown
name
new
ancestors, and
of a divine Balder in
fullyassured now
mythus, and
again a long-forgotten
emerges
only are
not
but
Germany,
valuable
more
Sceaf
are
old
story has
nor
song
brother
Hcrimuot, Hcrimaot,
782,
annis
260.
neither
much
So
in OHG.
anno
his beloved
AS.
; and
699
244.
821), but
Suppl.).
with
hauberk.
1, 232. 141
the
later Heremod
Balder's
Woden's
among
or
of
alreadyforgotten
; the
he is
(p.219) Freyr
saw
we
way
demand
Saxo
Sceldwa
either
son
In
Hereinod'
genealogyplacesits
AS.
as
the
from
thread
the
in
even
lay,Phol
to the North.
Wodan
(Balder)and
foot of Balder's
foal, demo
'
were
one
Balderes
day
volon,'
was
out
of
(seeSuppl.).
The
whole
incident
legends.
Norse
before
the
tenth
Yet
is
what
as
was
little known
told in
to
the
Edda
as
to other
spellin Thuringia
found
substance
lurking
heathen
duo
homines
teneant
ad
coxendices.
Incipe
cantare
in
alio
S.F.
IIERIMUOT.
motas
"What
coeant.
follows is
meaning the
full
earth.
the
informed
moment
of this ;
us
our
! usque
Dissunapiter
must
his
on
think of him
detention
duiii
purpose.
checked
and
we
stoppage and
day,whose
on
nothingto
of Balder,lamed
horse
The
astataries
claries dardaries
vaeta
225
PHOL.
as
journey,
acquires
the god of lightor
give rise to
serious mischief
spell.
The
proj)er
of
names
place;
second
and
four
the
what
be
discussed
us
concerns
hitherto
goddesseswill
unheard-of
name,
Phol.
in their
is called
by
Bavaria
document
was
Passau, which
miles from
in
there
drawn
up
ten
PJiolesamva,Fholesouioa,
or
oar
twelve
the Traditiones
pataviensesfirst mention
774 and 788 (MB. vol. 28, pars
between
2, p. 21, no.
'
Such
the
was
castum
of Nerthus
nemus
in
an
Oceani, such
msitZa
Fosetesland
and
of which
well-springs,
more
'
'
to the
point.
Very similar
must
have
been
PJiolcsjnant
(MB. 9, 404
circ.1138.
called ounu
of Chienisee was
So tlie Old Bavarian convent
(]MB. 28% lO.'J
a
nd
the nunnery
herren
there
'der
afterwards
the
and
wcrd,'
monastery
890),
a
loerd'. Stat ' zo gottes ouwe' in Lisch. mekl. jb.7, 227, from
'der nunnen
242.
Demantin
Bertholds
Crane.
to
fragment belonging
1
an.
15
226
PALTAR.
to Bavaria
In
399
anno
(seeSuppl.).
Traditions
Fulda
the
remarkable
passage
Widerolt
tradidit
comes
occurs
this
Bonifacio
sancto
Thurin provincia
habuit in Pholesbrunnen
quicquid proprietatis
ingiae. To this Pholesbrunno, the villageof Plmlsborn has the first
claun, lymg not far from the Saale, equidistantfrom the towns
Apolda, Dornburg and Suiza, and speltin Mid. Age documents
Falsanother village,
Phulsborn
and Pfolczborn ; there is however
hrunn
Falsbronn,
or
on
Eberach
Ptauhe
the
Steigerwald. Now
Ffoleshrunnoall
divinity(and that, Balder),as there
Baldebrunno
has been produced from
PJiine
and
Palatinate,^
it has been
f. d.
(Zeitschr.
Norse
the
dioec. Fuld.
mythus
heat
also Baldersbrunnen
are
the
shown
well
as
of
p.
ought to
Baldenhain
modern
244,
anno
977
fountain
the
be
to
Klingen
formerly Baldersteti,
(seeSuppl.). From
we
the
in
for his
languishingarmy :
beneficio
liquoris
opportuni
laticcs terram
humi
altius rimatus
recrearet,novos
aperuit,
quorum
sitibundum
hianti
passim ore captabat.
erumpentes scatebras
agmen
Eorundem
vestigia
sempiternafirmata vocabulo, quamquam
pristina
admodum
n
ondum
exolevisse
creduntur.
desierit,
scaturigo
prorsus
This spot is the present Baldershrdnd
Eoeskild (noteto JMiiller's
near
old German
be the same
Saxo, p. 120). But the legend may
as
legends,which at a later time placed to king Charles's account
(p.
had told of
117, and infra,Furious host) that which heathendom
of
opened
from
battle
Franconian
plainlysuggests a
more
was
Schwarzburg-Sondershausen
district of
Schannat
as
the
the
in
locum
Salzburg doc.
A
cum
duobus
of the
tenth
cent., in Kleinniayrn p.
Conf.
196
Curtilem
in villa Baldeburne.
a
placeBalderbroc,
227
PHOL.
Balder
; in that
fountain,whence
But
the
Heinricus
case
the
myth
of
name
Phol
MB.
12, 56.
itself
proved a
Balder
emerges anew.^
is established more
firmly still. A
de
GO ; this
of
the
of
has
placeis
on
of the Danube
below
of Altacli.
the two
I doubt if the
convents
between
Straubingen,
Pollingin other records (and there are several Pollingsin the
Ammer
is wanting
word, as the aspirate
country)can be the same
Gotha
is
and the liquiddoubled.
Pfullendorf or Follendorf near
Vind.
Harz
and
mts
Thuringia, is
Folde, called in
an
Pholidi (Gramm.
earlyrecords and writingsPolldi,Palidi, PalitJii,
2, 248),the seat of a well-known
convent, which
again may have
been
founded
with
the
on
god
gatherfrom
can
the
site of
heathen
be established
sanctuary. If
in this case,
we
at the
connexion
same
time
of the
in his name.
varyingconsonant
Of Phol so many
crowd upon us, that we
should
interpretations
be puzzledif they could all be made good. The Chaldaic hd or hcd
to have
been a mere
title pertainingto several gods : bel:=
seems
The Finnish palo means
the
Uranus, bel=Jupiter,bel=rMars.
fire,
ON. hdl,AS. hael rogus, and the Slav, ydlitito burn, with which
Lat. Pales and the Palilia.
connect
Of 2J^iaUus
have already
we
first make
of the sounds
in our
native
sure
spoken. We must
for a divinityof whom
names
as
nothing but the
yet we know
bare name
(seeSuppl.). On the questionas to the sense of the word
I set aside the notion one might stumble on, that it is merely
itself,
form of Paltar,Balder,for sucli forms invariably
a fondling
preserve
the initial of the complete name
should
expect Palzo,Balzo,
; we
but not
Phol.2
Greek
Nor
Ph
seem
here to be
equivalent
Karaxivra
ev^aadai
to
Au
it also takes
notice
of
several
other
as
solutions,
228
PALTAR.
to the
he
ordinaryF
which
F, but rather
to
an
Ph
is found
almost
last with
its extension
T makes
it probable
that
mythology
So
far
same.
as
we
can
chiefly
by
ancient
nomenclature
to have
races.^
the
god was
worshipped under the name
Thuringiansand Bavarians, i.e.accordingto
and
the Hermunduri
Marcoriianni,
yet they
also known
his other
is,reallyhorrowed words,
no
change (likethat
stands only one
stage instead
makes
Germ,
as
in
Pultar
name
Balder, while
or
in which
palace,
port,paternal,
anil therefore
tirth,father),
of two
in advance
Latin
oi
Such
"c.
in the
see, the
That
Germ,
unimportant difference
not
of Phol
seem
word, and
the Low
the
High
I'forte,
Pfalz,
to
the
people,for
without
him
different
by
in
names
cession,
suc-
one
wool) would
made
93*
in OHG.
endi Wodan
that ' Wol
so
J-FoZ,
alliteration.
connected
with
Ullr was
And
perfect
be
is called
would
have
'
Ullar
sib
seti,'
to
be
Baldr,who
the
Ooinnj'
in Stem.
the gen.
invariablysingleL
that is contradicted
ok
(UUr
But
by
Wolles,and
The same
in Pholes.
is conclusive againstWackernagel'sproposalto
reason
take Fol for the god of fulness and plenty,by the side of the goddess Folia ; I
Pilnitis ; v.
think the weak form Folio would
be demanded
for it by an OHG.
internal
does the
Haupts zeitschr. 2, 190. Still more
consistencyof the song
itself
named
to
requirethe identityof
at the
and
beginning,
Phol
no
and
Balder
it would
be odd
for Phol
of liim.
to be
229
rosiTE.
the Saxons
and "Westphalian.s,
among
Baldaj, Bccldwg prevailed
Now
tlie
noun.
as
and the AS. bealdor had passed into a common
Zio, we ouglitto find
Bavarian p]or stood opposed to the Alamannic
whether
out
the
and
Phol
races
to
Nanna,
and
Edda
The
the Edda.
Forscti,who
who
silver,and
eloquentand
passedamong gods and men
(Stem.42^
disputedmatters
about him (seeSuppl.).
most
god Fosite,concerningwhom
century gives us
ninth
to
some
valuable
Ases
had
kliz)built
been
verdicts
Sn. 31.
the
cites among
OHG.
nitor,splendor,
shining hall Glitnir (glit,
and
the Alamanns
west
Germany we are transportedto the northto the Balder cultus,and again
closely
appertaining
name
of Baldr
unknown
manner
eastern
linkingitselfwith
son
like
akin to them.^
most
Lastly,from
by
in
was
we
of
gold
final,Sn. 27)
are
judges;he
103), and
in
settled all
told
are
no
more
be
information.
The
vita
sancti
Wilibrordi
The
inquiry,how
far these
names
reach
back
into
antiquity,is far
from
the P/((/liecke
(-ditch),
exhausted
yet. 1 have called attention to the P/'oZgraben
of
then
the raising
used
elsewhere
;
(-hedge,-fence),for which devil's dyke is
Ilerodias
in
others
to
the
is ascribed in some
devil,
the whirlwind
parts to
Eastern Hesse
in others again to Pfol.
[meaning H.'s daughter the dancer],
on
the
"\Verra has
in
Boil- ; and
shyness and reluctance
or
beginning with
is
BuU-
pronounced with
Kidduwitz
(Miinchner gel. anz.
1842, p. 7Gli). A
the
name
contains
district (."3,
L'o///,sperg
family
ortlinance of the same
327)
jecture
(Polesberc0, Pfoylsperg. The spellingPull,Boil,would agree witli the conhazarded
leads back
I do
not
connect
with
i.e.beilstein.
to bilstein,
Bielstein
holkcker for spectre,bugbear (seeSuppl.).
hixa 'polkcktr,
Harz, for
145
but
"above,
230
PALTAR.
vel fcrocissimurn
loci illius religionem,
illius atrocissima
sacrorum
in
fonte
eo
animalia
invocatione
cum
in
cibaria suis
perire; quos
regi tamen
stupore perterriti,
ctiam
retulerunt.
morte
furore
nimio
Qui
tribus
vicihus
sors, Deo
suis cadere
vero
sortcs
defendente
potuit;
nee
Eadbodo
suos,
nisi
tantum
unus
ex
vivi
Dei
dies
tres
per
semper
damnatorum
nunquam
Dei
servum
pati,
factum
viderant
sacerdotem
in
et
cogitabat,
super
verti,vel
cernebant
mali
quod
mittehat, et
more
suo
nil
succensus
ulcisci
injuriasclcorum
siiorum
baptizavit.sed et
mactare
praecepit.
vel in furorem
eos
cum
homines
solebat ; tres
Trinitatis
sanctae
pascentiain
terra
ea
damnare
morte
aut
aliquem
ex
et
omnes
erroris
curavit
sordes.
abluere
pristini
atque
quoque
ulterius
imperatoreaccepto,trans-
Danorum
ad
quandam insulam,
....
dem
Fosetis
fabricaverunt
fana,
quae
illic fuere
habitatores
ecclesias,cumque
eos
imbueret, baptizavit
cum
constructa,
invocatione
terrae
sanctae
et
pro
ejus-
eis Christi
Trinitatis in fonte,
in quo
Willibrordus
sanctus
prius homines tres
qui ibi ebulliebat,
nisi
a
prius haurire aquam
baptizaverat,
quo etiam fonte nemo
had the work
tacens praesumebat (Pertz2, 410). Altfrid evidently
of
Prom
that time the island took the name
of Alcuin
by him.
helegland,Helgoland,which it bears to this day; here also the
in the interest of Christianity,
careful to conserve,
were
evangelists
"
ol
alreadyattachingto the fiite. Adam
(Pertz 9, 3G9),describe,
Bremen, in his treatise De situ Daniae
the island thus : Ordinavit
episcopum) in Pinni
(archiepiscopus
(1.captum) a piratis
(Fiihnen)Eilbertum, quem tradunt conversum
latet
Farriam
insulam, quae in ostio fluminis Albiae longo secessu
in ea fecisse
in oceano,
constructoque monasterio
primum reperisse
Hadeloam
sita est.
habitabilem.
haec insula contra
cujus longithe
sense
of
sacredness
Acta
sanctor.
Bene
J.,sec.
3. pars 1, p. 609.
231
FOSITE.
tudo
milliaria
VIII
devotione.
et
nullain,scopulis
unicuin, arborem
habet
nutrix, coUem
pecudum
volucrum
ditissima
frug-iim,
feracissima
enim
est
Fresiam
"
emend
time
In
(seeSuppl.).
island lying between
an
might expect to
be
It would
find
different
stranger still
god.
he omits
have
natural
is
who
Fusite
and
if the
Eddie
Saxony,we
to all three.
common
unknown
were
may
in the heathen
accounted
was
we
Forscti
to
a
were
the
totally
would
have
died out
There
many
the customs
It is true, one
from
deityin particular
but then
god
heathen
must
we
times,
christian
memo-
time, either
or
Helgoland,
Denmark, Friesland
; and
Norsemen
first
et
sunt
tarn
earum
Farrianis.' By
piratis
of
vikings even
holy the placewas
how
ourselves
assure
'
and
mariners
of these
read
appellari
et Fresonum.
name
confoundingthe
from
arose
et
Fosetisland
Willebrordi
dicimus, quae
rabilis.
sancti
vita
in
hanc
dicatur.
some
in the
case
the
discrepancybetween
of two
nations
ON.
two
names,
Forscti gen.
as
was
Forscta,Fris.
mosar
for
morsar,
Germ,
Low
mosar;
in
so
the
Frisian
forste,primus.
Angeln, accordingto Hagerup p. 20, fost,foste
In
Besides, there is hardly any other way of explainingFosite.
translatable into OHG.
ON. forsctiis praeses, princeps,
apparently
for the god who
presidesover judgment,and
name
a fitting
forasizo,
the
Gothic fauragaggjabears almost
arranges all disputes. The
attached
later writings,
in much
I also find,even
same
sense, which
More
completeAS.
word
to our
predecessor).
vorgdnger (now
=
232
PALTAE.
would
genealogies
perhaps
name
Forscta
Forsete
or
Baeldseg's
as
son.^
Forseti,
we
infer
may
isles
Fosite
and
grazed
son
which,
marked
Vestae'
of
programm
easily
find
Helgoland,
their
into
instead
of
men's
in
side
by
god-giants
as
of
-at,
The
on
Fora-sizo
becomes
fors
[a whirling
the
whirlpool,
sacred
father
spring
the
with
connexion
OS.
Eider
'
stream,
a
would
Nentiger
force
Fossegrimm
tally.
(for
so
and
we
in
must
'
ch.
Lassoe,
be
I
in
feel
inclined
Cmnbld],
ch.
(conf.
Again,
the
must
read
Dan.
XVII.
of
l)ut
to
be
it
to
assume
with
those
OHG.
QHG.
hold
as
their
known
were
Ecke-Oegir
As
meaning
to
Fasat
form
can
light.
explain
gives
appendix
Ecke
Fosite
Nichus),
Mentiger)
could
several
are
Fasolt
its
fos, and
Heldenbuch
for
the
and
might
go,
Wiebel's
The
there
Storm)
so
let
In
and
da;mon
templuin
'
Fosteland
brothers.
;
conf.
7.
cap.
Fasat
to
found
are
and
and
Fosete.
XX.
as
not
and
dubious,
so
Abentrot
water,
that
Fosta,
which
1692),
Foste
mistake
(conf.
god
styled
are
-id,
-ad,
(Plon,
it.^
near
Phoseta,
in
768,
year
about
be
Foseta,
Suiberti
mind
not
tlie
The
Abentrot
in
of
his
of
island
Helgoland,
Cimbrien
Vita
my
Fasolt
i'^orse^i
'
flocks
other
goddess
loved
god
Hercules-pillars,
the
some
of
maps
spurious
on
1842.
need
and
into
Major's
struck
Now
wind
in
Vasat,
and
side.
worshipped
was
the
Fasolt
fix
the
the
of
If
worship.
that
where
point,
worship
Phosetae
up
has
usual
the
Hanib.
Ecke,
the
names
ground
way
thought
Heldenbuch,
vel
made
were
iiber
Another
the
692,
iu
Vesta
Fostae
templum
'
Baldrshagi
case
Fosete
Roman
Balder's
of
extent
might
we
turned
the
to
perhaps
Tacitus,
have
her
is
is
so
writers
the
and
Helgoland
following
approximate
of
proof
Pholesouwa
and
Later
from
eas,'
'
are
Helgoland.
in
as
For-seti,
from
For.'-eti
a
Fosite'
which
three
of
daemon
brotliers
Nandgerj
and
CHAPTER
XIL
OTHEEGODS.
the
gods treated
perfectdistinctness be pointed out m
Norse
mythology enumerates
races, the
addition
In
to
they
great extent
are
those
all
others,whose
altogether.To
die out
itself has
the North
wliom
of
series of
not
with
could
of the Teutonic
most
or
if it does
to pursue,
far,who
of thus
little or
nothin"
1.
(Heimdall.)
in the later
Sn.
or
other
the
tongues
dark
; Himclhcrc
2, 10
in the
h'shcrr/
Fulda
to us.
proper
HeimSallr;
to
answers
41^ 92*')
the common
or
hiorg (Sffim.
connect
Yngl. saga cap. 39), we can
Himiliiibcrg(mons coelius)havmted
Pertz
of
by-name
the
country, Schannat
frauend.
Buchon.
(Soem.148*
of other
names
in the
by sj)irits,
in Lichtenstein's
Himiii-
with
but
himinfioll
noun
in the
name
vita
199, 10
vet.
hills :
Galli,
S.
;
Iluni-
33 G ; several in
Vanir aiyrir,'
vol fram, sem
this passaf^e says further,' vissi hann
liter. ' he Ibreknew
well, like other Vanir,' his wisdoni is merely likened to
of
that he was
that of the Vanir (Graium. 4, 456 on ander), it is not meant
one
'
and
otiieiasserted
Greeks
in
Homer,
T
rojans'
n
ever
anywhere [so
them, a thin",'
1
When
'
means
why,
what
'
and
Trojans as weU'].
heimskastr
the MHG.
The
Fornald.
allra asa,'heimskr
poets mean
by tump.
so^.
1, 373
usuallysignifyingignorant,
not
greenhorn,
234
OTHER
GODS.
Heimdali
are
sacred
be of
and
HallinskiSa,'
tennur
of remark, that
HallinskiSi
names
and
Sn. 221.
small
of the
warder
high antiquity(seeSuppl.).
at the very
Now
and
the
Heimdali
must
worthy
quoted among
watchman
As
It is
sog. 1, 52.
Fornm.
Hallinski"i,
and
Gullintanni
by-names
called
are
of that
outset
all created
poem,
mcgir Heim"allar,
sons
beings great
children of the god ;
or
he
assigned
over
to have
seems
arrangement
who
ffallr,
been
of
song
Fro
divided
of mankind
much
in
to
seems
from
an
connect
1
me
have
to
have
Conf.
KM.
under
the world
its origin
beingdifficultto
it
classes
the MHG.
ventured
to this heathen
to trace
As for the
name
idis,by
one,
Bigr,
aphseresis
an
before
or
k often
3, 125.
Heim-
Mgr (seeSuppl.).
prevalentin the last
I cannot
Irinc,as
same
first
of
name
explainotherwise,^
sprung,
the
proceedfrom
the
the
makes
Edda
the
tradition,very
later German
few centuries,which
in
faculty
HeimSallr.
and
OSinn
between
creative
the
so
fruitfulness,
over
suggestivedesign
traverses
is
There
and
war,
Of
certain Haraldr
tennr
voru
miklor
HKIMDATL,
235
BKAGI.
heaven
earth,and whose
to
Norwegian
of
names
hill
a
Heimdallslmirj,
in the ON.
mentioned
placesbear
witness
Guldbrandsdalen
in
lake
dallarvattn, a
habitation
in
Nummedalen
borders
to
on
Bifrost.
his cultus
Hcim-
and
(GuSbrandsdalr),
(Naumudalr); neither is
sagas.
2.
(Bragi,Bkego.)
general
god, one would like to see a more
vested the gift
veneration of the ON. Bragi revived,in whom
was
of poetry and eloquence. He is called the best of all skalds,Soem.
and poetry itself is
46^ Sn. 45, frumsmiSr
bragar (auctorpoeseos),
or
was
hragarivll
given
hragrp' In honour of him the i"Va^afull
between
bragi gen. braga,and
(p.60) ; the form appears to waver
bragr gen. bragar,at all events the latter stands in the phrase
vir facundus, praestans,in
asa
hragr deorum
hragr karla
princeps Thorr (Stem.85^ Sn. 21 1% but Bragi 211^),and even
femina praestantissima
(Soem.218^).^
hragrqvenna
Then
distinct from the god,
a
poet and king of old renown,
Above
other
any
'
'
'
'
'
'
himself
bore
the
name
of
Bragi
hiim
gamli, and
his descendants
were
1 Der
in Swedish
old Nick
to mean
come
ganimel Erih,gamiiielErlce (oldE.),has now
conf.
;
supra p. 124, on Erchtag.
^
Sa'm. 113'',
of Otiiun : gel'r
hann brag skaldom
(dat carmen
poetis).
^ Does
the Engl, hrag,Cierm. 'prahlen (gloriari)
not
explain everything?
Showy high-llown speech would apply equally to boasting and to poetry.
Then, for the other meaning, the boast,glory,master-piece(of men, gods,
cither go back to the more
we
can
angels,bears),'
women,
primitivesense
i
n
(gloria) prangen, priink,pi-add,bright,or still keep to brag.
Beauty is
nature's bmg, and must
be shewn,'.says Comus."
Trans.
"" In
Beda 4, 23 (Stevens, p. 304) a woman's
name
Bregosiiid,
BregoswiS ;
in Kemble
and 1, 133-4 (anno 762),5, 46 (anno
5,48 (anno 749) Bregesici"estdn,
'
'
747), 5,
59
clarissimus.
(anno 798)
man's
name
Bregowine.
In
Beow.
3847
bregorofis
236
OTHER
GODS.
'
and is connected
imitation,'
with
Now
-(ppovo";.
(pp"v6"i,
(l"pr']v,
-^pcop,
'
ON.
'
god's son,
or
we
of
document
lay some
may
stress
Buniackcr
1006
his wife
and
dwelt
ISunn
in
fact that in
of
an
OS.
place,v.
Bragi
pref.v. (see Suppl.).Now
occurs
the
on
the
as
name
she is called
Sk.
sedis ornatrix, as
Brunnakerinae
beckjargei'Sr,'
it (Spec. 6, pp. 65-6). A well or spring,
Thorlacius interprets
time a
suits a god of poetry ; at the same
than one
for more
reason,
is so natural that it might arise without any
like springfield
name
'
Brunnakrs
'
'
reference
to
Bragi
Ocgir,and
gods.
appears
to
have
stood
in
some
to
as
an
'
'
'
Iri8h breitlieam,brethemb
(judex)is said to be
Trans, of Irish acad. 14, 1(57.
brelion,'
1
'
if
The
pronouncedalmost
It is with
of Bragi.
speeclies
237
OIT.IR.
UOKI,
AKI,
no
dcniht,that tliese
great propriety,
him
Oegiroften interrupts
Gangleridoes Har when holding forth
witli
narratives,duringwhich
(8n.93), as
of the
Edda,
of the
were
in
questions
the
first part
patron of poetry.
3. Aki, Uoki
'
'
agreement
the
Lat. oceanus,
dum)
seems
Goth,
ahva
The
whence
'f2Keav6"iand 'fljijv,
co/ceai/o'?,
Greek
Oceanus
borrowed, but
was
not
to
(mare placi-
aequor
aequus,
not
to
and
sense
and
aqua
(seeSupi)l.).i
As
presence.
OSinn
Orni
awakened
element
boisterous
immediate
and
the
of
tlie
and
"Woden
Yggr, so
awe,
was
the AS.
the
of
poets
use
the
god's
(p.144),
a
terms
woma,
"
gold
Seem.
and
seemed
the
(tobe)
188=^;vera
Oe"/\vis also
i but I know
epiilator
1
thouL^h the
gyniingboth
OHG.
cura
terrible to
more
undir
GUmir, Sn.
Gymir, Spem. 59.
ON.
other meaning of the
.yaunir
goiinia,
and
OS.
nuptiae.
goma
him,
bera OegishialmyUr
Oegishialmi,
125.
called
no
upon
means
both
ciua
than
and
183
ciira,
possilily
attentio,
cpulae,the
AS.
238
OTHER
einum,
GODS.
to
means
clear trace
of
this Norse
; in Schannat
Egihelm (Trad.fuld. 1, 97
i.e.Ar/ihelni,
identical with
which
unable
am
to
helmet
in the
no.
man's
OHG.
126, p. 286
the
name
Eggihelm),
Uogihelm,
form
strengthened-vowel
produce. But in the Eckenlied itself Ecke's
'
'
'
"
Fornm.
sog. 9, 513 :
our
cc, and
to confirm
goes
conf.
mor
gekk
alvaldr
unci
with y
Ygishiahni. The spelling
only stand for the former,not
he gave
moeri, Gramm.
1, 473.
(sialft
gods,the ale came
up ofitself
barsc J^arol, f^iem. 59),as Hephaistus's
tripodsran avrondroiin and out of the
6eiou dycbva,
II. 18, 376.
Even so Freyr had a sword cr siaJft
vegiz(tliat
swings
Saan. 82*, and Thor's Miolnir comes
back of itself everytimeit is thrown.
itself),
-
to the
AKI,
would
of
name
have
UOKI,
all others
from
him.
been
Aki
the
wear
From
or
OEGIR,
all
Uohi ;
Ecke
As
hereafter.
more
and
and
can
find,his
239
HLER.
helmet
glittering
which
in
name
takes
OHG.
its
must
it
brothers
the Greek
Fasolt
Okeanos
and
has
to
we
is
Abentrot, of whom
rivers
given him
for
expect to
ascribed
our
sons
whose
female
And
the
daughters,
GEOFON,
of the
precipitate
confirmed
by that of iiis
see
we
FIFEL,
names
to
own
rivers
[and stillbear
there is
one
Norse
also,most
feminine
such
local
of which
were
conceived
of
as
names].
name
in which
he may
be clearly
the Saxons from the
of Merseb.
ad.ann.
975, p. 760 is
Wieglesdorin Dietmar
the Eider again,stillthe aforesaid Oegisdyr
meant
; while a various
reading in Dietmar agrees with the annalist Saxo ad ann. 975 in
Egidor. Now, seeing that elsewhere
giving Heggedor=z'E^^gQ"OT,
the AS. poems
Fifelstredm,Fifelwreg(Boeth.26, 51. El. 237)
use
for the ocean, and Fifelcynnescard (Beow. 208) for the land of the
Flfcland its corruptionWicgclto be
we
ocean-sprites,
may
suppose
of Oegir.
another and an obsolete name
OS. Gelan, a being
hold good of the AS. Geofon,
The same
may
who is
manifest from the ON. Gefjun,
whose godhead is sufficiently
the Asynior,though she bore sons
to
reckoned
a
giant.
among
Gehan however
The Saxon
a
was
god ; the Heliand shows only the
90, 7. 131, 22, but the AS. poets, in
compound Gebenesstrom
addition to Geofenes
begang,Beow. 721, Geofenes staS, Ca^dm. 215,
Csedm. 79, 34,geofonflod.
8, and the less personal
geofonhus(navis),
in
Cod. exon.
193, 21, have also a Geofon standing independently
by
the
240
OTHER
the
nom.,
OHG.
is
Kepan
Stiihlin 1, 598
for the
and
and
to look
of
read
and
ice
been
older
the
fitti 3
we
I have
Forniotr. has
would
in
come
hib-ernus ?]
Ij^lFoov,
some
which
names
are
synonymous
Fornald. sog.
Noregr (Sn.369.
syni,hett einn Hler, er vcr kollum
call Oegir),
annarr
Logi,JnidjiKari
his
Liissoe in the
named
Cattegat.
(Forniotr).
nothingmore
left
was
dwelling-place
notable
tell
to
trace
of
but his
(see Suppl.),
himself
behind
; he
less than
demonic
of nature
personified
powers
Teutonic
(p.137)
this Hler
belongseven
older
Gibika
take
4.
father
to
giants.
Of
An
though
whether
not
%iaji^ fem.
3378.
names,
Fundinn
the
In
Greek
itself furnishes
Forniotr
the
to
snow
Oegir.
2, 17) we
proper
I know
Gebencsvnlare.
away
the North
with
in
even
the notion
And
found,
nowhere
givesa
Wuotan's
or
gifen geotende,Beow.
the verb
root
here ;
GODS.
races
must
borne
also have
outside of Scandinavia.
Forniotr
among
sway
is to be
the
explained,
the ancient
primus occupans, but rather as forn-iotr,
lotr (Rask,afhand. 1, 78), a particularly
apt expressionfor those
witli iotunn
AS. eoton, as will
and
itself,
closelyconnected
giants,
not
be
as
for-niutr
shown
further
Now
on.
in
AS.
the
Liber
medicinalis, from
80
gives insufficient extracts, there is
Wanley, pp. 176
a
plant of healingvirtue spoken of
according to Lye's dictionary
of
(twice apparently,from the various spelling)by the name
of
Forneoti manus). As none
Foriictcs folme {i.e.
Forneotcs folnic,
be a remnant
must
the ON. writingsallude to this herb,its name
the giantmay
of the Saxon
own
mythology. In OHG.
people's
which
have
"
been
remember
called
how,
Firnez,
in Beow.
and
the
plant
1662, Grendel
has
Firnezes
torn
folma.
off the
hand
We
of
retained in the
of
name
led
as
and
us
Evil
one
walls.
the beneficent
from
away
have here
we
malignantspirits,
of the Edda reprethe teaching
transit to the onlygod whom
sents
wicked and malevolent,though it stillreckons him among
is also
vegetable
; there
than one legendthe
broad-leaved
and in more
plantcalled deviVs-liancl,
leaves the printof his hand on rocks
an
241
SATURN'.
GRENDEL,
LOKI,
and
the Ases.
5.
as
Lofji,
three
have
we
(LoKi,Grendel), Saturn.
was
seen,
Hler, Logi,Kari
brothers
second
son
of
the whole
on
Forniotr,and
to
seem
the
represent
(Sn.54.
GO) placesLogi by the side of Lohi, a beingfrom the giantprovince
beside a kinsman and companion of the gods. This is no mere
play
from
different
t
he
same
words, the two reallysignify
tiling
upon
Logi the natural force of fire,and Loki, with a
pointsof view
of the sense
of the sound, a shifting
: of the
burly giant
shifting
be compared
The two
has been made
a sly seducingvillain.
may
and the Hephajstus (Vulcan) of the Greeks ;
to the Prometheus
water, fire and
air
as
N"ow
elements.
strikingnarrative
Okeanos
mixed
most
was
up.
of
In
we
ill,
Loki, sa
see
of the former.
But
the two
get
er
also the
giant demon
reminds
gods a-laughing
; his limping
of Prometheus's,for Loki is put
lame fire (N".
Cap. 76),his chaining
in chains like his son
Fenrir.
As Hephaestusforgesthe net for
Ares and Aphrodite,
Loki too prepares a net (Sn.69),in which
he
salient of all is the analogybetw^een
is caught himself. Most
Hephaestusbeinghurled down from Olympus by Zeus (II.1,591-3)
and the devil beingcast out of heaven into hell by God (ch.XXXIII,
though the Edda neither relates such a fall of Loki, nor sets
Devil),
him forth as a cunning smith and master
of dwarfs
probably the
stories of Loki and Logi were
fuller once.
Loki's former
much
fellowshipwith OSinn is clearlyseen, both from Srem. 61^ and
from
the juxtaposition
of three creative deities on their travels,
the
I do not venture
to
162). Tliis trilogy
of Hler, Logi,Kari above, strikingly
OSinn
as
OSinn
U avi/ioio
; and though from the creating
(conf.supra,
with
identify
to
corresponds
that
the
p.
16
242
GODS.
OTHER
blood and
colour
with
(6S),
sense
from
as
spirit(ond),
the connexion
(laok litr),
and
proceedbreath
is not
water
in
in Goth.
either to be
Locho,
OHG.
with
seems
and
Lauha
the
of the
one
mythology,and with
But
the
without leavinga trace.
that gradation of sounds
ought
OHG.
Loho,
loss of his
or
Luka
in Goth.
to
name
is
of the Norse
lis
of
(blaze,
glow) come
Hoenir,who imparts
so
unmanageablephenomena
most
Lod'r
have
He
and
come
lasted
up
longer
Scandinavia,and
'
'
'
'
and
sows
there
is
proverb
'
Nu
Lokken
saaer
sin
havre,'now
fatua,others make
it the
Locke
lexicon translates
rhinanthus
crista
galli.
When
the fire crackles,
they say Lokje smacks his children,'
Faye
Molbech's
Dial. lex. p. 330 says, the Jutland phrase Lokke
p. 6.
what is equivalent Lokke driver idag
havre idag (to-day),'
or
saaer
is spoken of vapours
that
med sine geder (drivesout his goats),'
When
birds drop
hang about the ground in the heat of the sun.
their feathers in moulting time, people say they gaae i Lokkis arri
L.'s harrow
?) ; 'at hore paa Lockens
eventyr
(pass under
to listen to lies or idle tales (P.Syv's gamle
(adventures)means
danske ordsprog2, 72), According to Sjoborg's
Nomenklatur, there
Lokchall.
All of them
is in Yestergotlanda giant's
grave named
conceptionswell deservingnotice,which lingerto this day among
ficent
the common
people,and in which Loki is by turns taken for a beneand for a hurtful being,for sun, fire,
giantor devil. Exactly
is in Germany ascribed to the devil,and the
sort of harm
the same
flame (seeSuppl.).
kindlygod of lightis thoughtof as a devastating
Lokeshavre
avena
'
'
'
'
'
'
On
this
identitybetween
Logi
and
Lold
rests another
vestige
of
is found
da?mon, which
tlie Xorse
243
SxVTUKN.
GKEXDEL,
LOKI,
the
among
other
Teutonic
liuhan
Loki
will apparently
^hicere),
conf. claudus
fall to the root lukan
lame); the ON", lok
(claudere,
consummatio, and loka repagulum,because a bolt or
finis,
means
odious devilish spirit,
an
bar closes. In Beowulf
we
come
a
upon
thyrs(Beow. 846) named Grcndel,and his mother, Grendeles modor
An
AS.
and giant's
mother.
devil's mother
a veritable
(4232-74),
of 931
in Kemble
a
document
place called
2, 172 mentions
the AS. grindel,OHG.
Grcndlcs mere
(Grendelipalus). Now
MHG.
repagulum,pessulus; so the name
h'intil,
grintclis precisely
races.
If
Grendel
seems
Logi
related to
Gervase
demon
named
stillin
use
Grant.
same
remarkable,that
It is very
doubt
meaning heightenedno
vectis infernalis,
a
hell-bar,
as
way
Loki
to
Englishfire-
an
Germans
we
have
third synonymous
the
(obex)in
grindel
from
comes
devil
hell-brand,
the devil's
or
own
; a
old
'
the ON.
trami
tremill,which
or
clathri,cancelli
seems,
in tlie Swedish
and
song
of
As
Thus
'
85"' ;
Stem.
of the
epitliet
this is the Thrymr of the Edda,
dremil
with which our
for jn-ami,
is
Torkar, troUtram
exactlyaccord.
more
J?ikskulo
gneypa
might guess
would
tramar
devil who
one
'
and also,it
both cacodaemon
mean
from
several
an
sides
we
see
the
Loki
as
a king whose
UtfjarffaloJci,
Thorr
rests
one
was
himself,Sn.
Loki
1
it
'
Tliorlacius's
mainly
probablyof
on
54
of
an
Oegir,each
another
and
who
before
power
that
household
seq.^ Saxo,
theory,of
to
arts
his
the antithesis of
Hler
sets
in
the
ns
deceive
outdid
whole
in the
even
the
Edda,
godlike
other
of his work
older
244
OTHEE
once
never
'
the
names
monster, who
in
dwells
he
:
a
brooks
the adventurous
him
.paints
as
thingsof this
giganticsemi-divine
other
Eddie
163-6
Ugarthilocus,'
pp.
GODS.
aid.
valiant
in
like
storm
Thorkill,
hero,named
:
journey to Ugarthilocus
of
notion
and
here
bar,closingup
also
it
as
have
may
been
the
were
present that
that
to
entrance
ghostsand demons.
also a Saxon Loico and
Whether
in very earlytimes there was
Alamannic
Lohlio,or only a Grcndil and Krentil ; what is of
an
To
capital
importance is the agreement in tlie myths themselves.
Our
what
cited above, I will here add
something more.
was
inaccessiljle regionof
nursery
made
-tales have
us
familiar with
in
Loki,
Prometheus
the
again at
himself in
end
of the
One
birth,pursues the
second
world.
moon
shapeof
ivolf,
and
to
swallow
her.
'
To
water.
the
(world-snake). But
None?
And
his
was
being not
one
of the
earth,and
Sif=
have
OiSiin
primeval ones
the
taken
1
'
"c.
mi'(5garL"sormr
phxce of?
[Quoted from
the
Suppl.,vol. iii.]
^
Goth.
pannifer'?
the
Cloth,
Fanareis
But
OHG.
this?]
Fanari, Feniri ?
war
can
to
it be
have
fox
our
the word
holding
up
fahnentrager,
answering
his tail
as
to
a
with
245
SA-TURN.
GRENDEL,
LOKI,
the
and
wolfe
the
warldis
end'
'
'
'
'
'
large ;
at
disorder
i.e.,
geworden,'
from
threatened
ironical
phrase:
threats would
of the
future
safe
Dieu
'
and
'
do
was
prevailed.Of
violence
de duvcl los
any
who
one
garde la
popularsong
as
1, 298
des
lune
the time
the
not
the French
way
chronik
in Detmar's
same
Henry
on
when
la lune avec
les dcnts.^ Fischart
jusqu'a ce que Ton j:"?"c?i?ic
dcs mons,' and most
in several placesspeaks of this ivoJ/
fullyin
his Aller practikgrossmutter : derhalben
dorft ihr nicht mehr fiir
ihn betten,dass ihn Gott vor
den vMfcn wolle hchutcn,denn
sie
werden
ihn diss jahr nicht erhaschen
(need not pray for the moon,
^
In several placesthere circulate
they won't get her this year).
the people rhymes about the twelve hours, the last two
among
zwolfe
die ^volfc,
elfe kommen
um
um
:
being thus distinguished
bricht das gcivolhe'
the wolves, at 12 bursts the vault,
at 11 come
moon
'
'
'
'
death
i.e.,
behef
in
out
too
too
Can
the
there be
the world
if a
of the vault.
an
wolves
vault ?
have
moon
been
at the destruction
In
makes
of
lightedcandle,
it burn
away
'
Eclipsesof sun or
nations ; the incipient
heathen
many
orb marks
of the luminous
terror to
for them
the
obscuration
increasing
when
the gaping jaws of the wolf threaten to devour it,
moment
and they think by loud cries to bring it succour
(ch.XXII, Eclipses).
The breaking loose of the wolf and the ultimate enlargemento(
Loki from his chains,who
at the time of the Ragnarokr will war
accord with the release
the gods,is in striking
againstand overcome
Zeus is then to be overthrown.
of the chained Prometheus, by whom
and
to the
Lanionnaye, glossaire
noei
bourguignon,Dijon 1776, p.
242.
Conf.
May
we
wo^f who
goes
down
246
OTHER
The
formula,
'
GODS.
'
riufaz
tillthe gods
regin,
be destroyed),
answers
exactlyto the Greek irplvav eV heafiwv
XaX-ciadr]
(Aesch.Prom. 176. 770. 991) ; the writhingsof
UpofiT^devq
the earth to quake (Siem. 69. Sn. 70),just
the fettered Loki make
in the case
of Prometheus
a-ea-aXevrai
as
')(9(siv
(Aesch. 1081).
noblest sympathy, while the
Only the Greek Titan excites our
Edda
iinz
presents Loki
Loki
was
named
as
fair in
(=imz
hateful monster.
and
(boatman ?),his mother Lcmfey (]eaf-ea)
Ndl (needle
mio ok auSJjreiflig,
; thin and insinuating,
355),all of
them
words
translate into
OHG.
to
as
Farpozo (remex),
easy
found.
such
nowhere
He
is
names
are
Loupouwa, Nadala, though
but
called Farbauta
never
always after his mother, Loki
sonr,
Laufeyjar sonr
(Sffim.07'' 72^ 73^),which had its originin
but held its ground even
in prose (Sn.64) and in the
alliteration,
Locke Loje,Loke Lovmand, Loke Lejemand of the later folk-songs.
This Laufey (Swed. Lofo)is firstof all the name
of a place,
which
and here again there is doubtless reference to an
was
personified,
element.
By his wife Slgyn Loki had a son Nari or Narvi, and by
the aforesaid Fcnrir,the serpent
a giantess
Angrloda three children,
and a daughterHd.
It is worthy of notice,
that he
Idrm.unrjandr
himself is also called Loirir(aiirius),
of his brothers Heland one
was
Farhauti
hlindi,which
is likewise
name
of 05inn.
names,
Once
again
brought forward
we
turn
must
among
the
our
gods of
of isolated
facts
attention
the week
to
name
already
(pp.125-6),for
almost
which
place
The High German
native antiquities.
week leaves two days,
our
in the middle and
at the end, not named
after gods. But
one
one
sambaztag for Saturday,as well as mittwoch for Wuotanstag,was a
wdiich the church had achieved or gladlyaccepted
sheer innovation,
called after
The first six days were
for those two
days at all events.
the sun, the moon,
and Fria : what god was
Zio, Wuotan, Donar
entitled to have the naming of the seventh
day ? Four German
deities were
available for Mars, Mercury,Jupiter,
Venus, but how
?
Saturn
be put into German
The
Mid. Ages wxnt
to
on
was
explainingthe seventh day by the Poman
god : our Kaiserchronik,
a
in
rare
concurrence
seems
to
secure
which
247
SATUEN.
LOKI, GRENDEL,
sixth
even
days
names
An
Tlien
dem
sameztage sa
eiuez heizet rotunda,
ein herez betehus,
daz was
Is
The
der
darnach
That
was
the
on
no
expresses
Saturday
thingnamed rotunda
a lofty
was
temple,
god was named Saturnus,
Thereafter
all devils'
it to
was
honour.
Here
worship of
the
pantheonbuilt
church
'
Low
and
the
of all the
in honour
a
with
is connected
Saturn
or
Saturday,Saterdei,Saterdnch,
Saiernesdieg,
Scvtcresday
the Irish have adopted dia Satuirn or Satarn ;
and even
Satersdag,
whereas
the French
samedi. Span, sabado,Ital. sabato,agrees with
not only of idea,as in
our
High Germ, samstag. Here is identity,
name:
the
ant-change
gods,but of name, and the absence of consonto
betray downright borrowing: or may the
of the other
case
seems
have
resemblance
have
been
neither
sadere
a
been
in imitation
modified
Satarnes-
nor
of
the
Sazarnestac
genuine German
foreignone
can
be found
insidiator
means
in wait, as
sitting
remarkable, a
more
and
accidental,
document
of
Edward
the
name
In
OHG
in AS.
; but
insidiae,
saze
M'hat is still
Confessor
(chart,
of
antiq.rot. M. no. 1. Kemble 4, 157) suppliesus with the name
a placeScctercsbijrig,
quiteon a par with Woduesbyrig ; further,the
hahnenfuss, Engl,crowfoot,was in AS. sdtorld(Te
our
plantgallicrus,
OHG.
ON. leiSi,
it were
Saturni taedium
leidi).^I
as
(-loathing,
call to mind, that even
the ancient Franks spoke of Saturnus (p.88)
as
a heathen
god,and of Saturni dolium, though that may have
referred to the
The
last
planetarygod (seeSuppl.).
for the
sabbath
brings us to
mere
'
name
'
the
ON",
laugar-
name
Saturn
paganism.
seems
to
make
for my
point,and
to
designatea god
of Teutonic
248
OTHER
GODS.
might
Locki
ON", is likewise
in
take
seducer,tempter, trapper.
into consideration
by-name of OSinn in
Sa3m. 46% Sa"r or perhaps SaSr, though I preferto take the first
form as equivalent
to Sannr
(true)and Sanngetall,
But that AS. Scetcrcshjrig
from the middle
of the 11th century
recalls the burg on the Harz mts, built (according
to
irresistibly
hitherto despised accounts
of the 15th
our
century in Bothe's
even
'
'
to the
Sachsenchronik)
people
common
touched
upon
Saturn,which
Krodo
206
p.
Hruodo, Chrodo
older
idol
called
in
this
to
add
may
the
(HreSe,HreSemonaS),for
name
which
an
wheel
with
the
erect
not
sickle,
Here
of the
Bohemian
tenth
Conf. Finn
I suppose
brazen
Hanka
is called
Kirt),in
the
furnished
was
(seeSuppl.).*
conceptionsappear to overlap.
'
among
it ; but
at all describing
14*^ and
Eadihost
second,Picus
Widukind
Saturni
simidacrum
century, without
glossesin
Saturn
left;the Eoman
wheel
mentions
Mercurius
first,
of
in his
Slav
some
(Pertz5, 463)
Slavs
was
17^ .carry
vnuk
Saturni
Kirtov
In
farther.
us
the
Old
the
'
(Eadigastgrandson
filius is glossed ztracec
'
lex.
Magniisen,
had
"
Reusel) and
documents
is
There
Koydach
an
Hroddag
Hruodo,
Gramaye,
who
understands
them
of Mars
ancient
meant.
OS.
corb. " 424, ed. Wigand ; these may be related to
as
Baldag to Balder,and the contraction Roydag, Rodag would
for Hrodsuith. If Roydag should turn out to be the seventli
is found
Hrodo
be like Roswith
day
in
must
an
in Trad.
it remain
Mars, and
from
'
Suppl.,vol. iii.)
GEENDEL,
LOKI,
is
for
name
and
in
give
kingdom
the
up
Saturn
namely
Saturn,
Hruodo.
Sitivrat
know
the
whether
krt,
Pol.
into
the
other
and
wheel-turner,
both
rested
the
Vishnu
is
the
represented
still
are
from
more
who
he
=
Hardly
Edw.
hath
Varuuas,
of
than
with
veracious
Ouranos.'
wheel
that
flowers
but
Slavo-Teutonic
the
his
All
to
suffice
ancient
myth,
which
spell
saved
neck,
by
Vishnu
and
Sitivrat
is
to
put
hand
Krodo's
these
they
Boh.
kolo-vrat,
as
fish
not
sito-vrat,
of
deluge
about
and
prefer
an
for
do
identified
on
hand.^
with
in
of
son
same
great
stands
fourth
Krodo
have
him
Krodo
our
and
round,
Krodo
insecure
and
ing
hold-
coincidences
establish
starts
up
the
thus
quarter.
where
Crete,
to
of
in
of
his
the
move
who
fish,
in
almost
name
meaning
mythologists
wreaths
one
Moore's
corresponds
that
Slav
and
meagre
antiquity
of
(chakra)
high
form
wearing
wheel
(sito)
Sati/dvrata,
Hindu
in
sieve
sieve-turning.
on
with
and
solution
be
should
subordinate
sit
to
Jupiter,
connected
I
the
making
another
and
be
to
be
is
to
mole.^
the
would
afford
(kolo)
wheel
it
that
so
is
i.e., the
Sitivrat
name
sieve-turner,
word
krot,
Picus
Saturn
glance
Zeus,
learnt
is
Stracec=ricus
of
as
Saturn
20^
Sitivrat
first
son
seems
confirm
third
that
the
is the
have
certainly
Slavic
in
(ZTt/fo?)
we
Kirt
at
us
Hermes.
son
which
Euss.
kret,
his
and
see
Picus
Sitivrat
Kirt,
not
(p. loOn.)
treat
to
beside
but
myths
and
leads
249
son);
does
which
Mercury
Greek
fact
Who
Saturn,
Eadigast=
satur
Sitivrat's
Sitivrat.
called
again
Slavic
(woodi^ecker,
zin'
Sitivratov
SATUKX.
ruled
Kronos
Hindu
Pantheon,
Saturn,
is
the
(fulfilled)
(Quoted
Lend.
Indian
vows;
from
and
1810,
Zeus
Satyavrata,
so
was
tab.
I'd
vol.
23."
i.e.,accordintj
Dhritavrata,
Suppl.,
born.
and
ill.)
he
that
hath
to
Sitivrat,
Kulin,
kept-vows
CHAPTEE
XIII.
GODDESSES.
of our
inquiry could aim at
treatingof gods, the course
goddesses^ it seems
separating the several i^ersonalities
; the
there
and all at one view, because
advisable to take by themselves
will come
out
is a common
idea underlying them, which
more
clearlyby that method.
They are thought of chieflyas divine
In
who
mothers
travel
round
and
visit
the
houses,from whom
human
race
that of
than
as
from
battles,
hold themselves
women
But
and
wars
as
other hand
of
some
most
names
peace
or
well
goddessesas
aloof.
favour
1.
which
agriculture
; and
and
offices between
the
war,
so
do
gods on
there arises
an
the
change
inter-
sexes.
almost
all
'
'
MHG.
gutin gen. giitinno,
65'^
MS.
15812.
246-7.
2,
giitinne,
; AS.
but
Mones
also weak
gl.4185 Proser])i(jydenpi.gydena,
gydene pi. gydenan,
to gidenan (1.togydenan,additional
iiani
goddess); ON. gy(^ja(which might
be dea or sacerdos fern.),
better tisynja
(seeSuppl.).
OHG.
in
Notker
Trist. 4807.
(jotinne,
=
lias
only
the
Earl.
strong form
seklomer
4, 999) might be
Graff
mukla, OHG.
Goth,
(likeherd
masc.
251
IILUODAXA.
FIKGUNIA,
GAUE,
NIRDU,
EKDA,
or
mold,
of soil,dust ; equallyimpersonalis
only the material sense
tlie OS. folda,AS. folde,ON. fold,conf. feld,field,i^inn. peldo
Hung, fold (terra).But the ON. lOrd' appears in the
(campus),
wife and daughter of OSinn, and motlier of Thorr
ilesh,at once
contain
39.
her
liindr,another
was
97^),called
91=^ 95^
OHG.
is the
name
terrae,and
to
rind
the AS.
hruse
is not
neither in lorS
But
in the
found
of Vali
(Siem.
coarselypainted;
more
cortex, hence
Distinct from
crusta
her
soli vel
is closely
related. As
(terra)
North, neither is the mythical
Germany (seeSuppL).
in
meaning
Saxo, and
rinta, AS.
crusta
in
mother
OSinn, and
M'ife of
Rinda
burr.
called larSar
is often
123),who
(8n. 11.
nor
in
Piindr has
the Edda
brought out
in
is this more
maternal
character ; nowhere
specially
purely and simply expressedthan in the very oldest account we
that Tacitus
possess of the goddess. It is not to all the Germani
Reudigni,
imputesthe worshipof Nerthus, only to the Langobardi(?),
Aviones, Angli,Varini, Eudoses, Suardones and A^uithones (Germ.
nisi quod in commune
40): Nee quicquam notabile in singulis,
clear relief her
est Terrain
Nerthum^ id
intervenire
colunt,eamque
matrem
rebus
sacerdoti
tunc
tantuni
tunc
tantum
mortalium
ministrant,quos
Servi
1
The
velis,numcn
statim
and
hero
idem
remind
idem
donee
sacerdos
satia-
one
haurit.^
of the
name
Arcanus
hinc
buted
Eor, Cheru, attri-
(supra,i)p. 203-4).
has nehcrtum
have this reading,one
(Massmann in
anzeiger,18.34,p. 216); I sliouUl preferNertus to Nerthus,
no
other
German
MSS.
A'uithones.
seem
not
air]ia,
^
dcam
Mones
liecause
might
ero
amata
and
The
Aufsess
forms
two
Mars
to
More
nota,
conversatione
tam
et
Is adesse
concessum.
The
than
in
As
coUated
words
in Tacitus
have
TH,
except Gothini
and
in herda
tlie asj)irate
252
GODDESSES.
terror
tanturn
perituri
videut
(seeSuppl.).^
This
beautiful description
agrees
notices of the worship of a godhead to
it
with
what
whom
find in other
we
and
peace
fruitfuhiess
Freyr,son of Niorffr,whose
round
tire country in spring,
with the people
curtained car went
all praying and
holding feasts (p.213); but Freyr is altogether
the goddessNerthus.
like his father,and he againlike his namesake
fixed for certain
The
harvest-truces,plough-truces,
spring-truces,
and
seasons
implements of husbandry, have struck deep roots in
and Donar
law and land-usages.Wuotan
also make
German
our
In
attributed.
were
in their
their appearance
kindly rain
and
crops
whose
Sweden
wains, and
on
p.
invoked
are
the
107, anent
of
car
Sozomen
name
was
Gothic
god
at Nerthus.
of rye, and
over
Fni
This year
den wagen.
dat ander jarup der kare ! ^
diit
jarup
Next
the waggon,
on
year
fodder,
some
on
the wheelbarrow.
had
better fodder
Hameln, it was
In
in
Wode
bindingsheaves
Alaric's funeral
passedone
over,
(Jornand.
cap. 29),or
or
those who
reaper
anythingstandingin
have
hidden
the
treasure,Landn.
Suppl.).
(.see
Speaking of Nerthus, we ought to notice Ptolemy'sNertereans,though he
places them in a very different localityfrom that occupiedby the races who
5,
12
Nerthus
revere
2
'
Braunschw.
they
anz.
1751, p.
haltet
'
in Tacitus.
'
and
900.
Hannov.
something
a barn.
building
gel.anz.
else
'/] In
Arch,
the
des henneb.
vereins 2, 91.
ERDA,
253
IILUODANA.
FIRGUNIxV,
GAUE,
NIKDU,
those addressed
coincides with
to
"Wuotan,
the
and
fruh Wod
joined
sub-
preferthe notion
of a female
which, later at all events, was
undoubtedly
divinity,
Got
attached to the term
fru,we
miglitperhaps bringin the OK
(Sn, 358. Fornald. sog. 2, 17), a mythic maiden, after whom
of
The Greek Fala or Fi]is,I consider,
out
February was named.
tiie questionhere.
to fields that have
In an
AS. formulary for restoring
fertility
in the note
been
bewitched,there
'
her
mother
(seeSuppl.). If
p. 156
on
corpan modor
be
to
seems
'
by
meant;
which
not
the earth
firstis
but
herself,
in
there lie disguised
enigmatical.Can
addresses ; the
remarkable
two
occur
one
erce
proper
name
Ercc gen.
adj.erchau, simplex,genuinus,
? it would
to write Uorce ? ought
correct
surelybe more
germanus
it to suggest the lady Urchc, Hcrkja,Herche,Helche renowned
in
heroic legend? The distinct traces in Low
Saxon districts of a
our
Harkc
In Jessen,
divine dame, Hcrkc
or
by name, are significant.
the Elster,not far from Wittenberg,
a little town
on
they relate of
will be shown, holds good of
as
frau Herke what in other places,
In the Mark
she is called frau Harkc,
Freke, Berhta and Holda.
is said to fly through the country between
and
Christmas
and
dispensingeartlily
Twelfth-day,
goods in abundance ; by Epiphany
the maids have to finish spinningtheir flax,else frau Harke
gives
Ercan, connected
prayer
ITannov.
of the
anz.
;to1.
"-.
XXII
the
OHC.
1751, p.
heatlieu
72G.
j\rore
their
Litluiaiiiaiis,
of the ale on
the ground :
llieyspiltsome
riinku darbus
with
to
Knhns
markische
'/^[^'^^^'the cry of the dwarfs
'
plensingto
the
par
is the
short
when
in
eartli-gocUIes^s,
drinking?
pukylek niusu
Zcmenyle ziedekle,
the work
of
our
hands.
(dead)'.
Conf. in ch.
254
GODDESSES.
tliem
et
tintinnabulis
alis,
appellabaturet depingebaturcum
Hera
sen
corrupto
dicebant
vulgares praedictotempore : vrowe
illam sibi conferre rerum
et credebant
Here de vlughet,
nomine
vro
Hera
Have
temporalium abundantiam.
"Epa,Hero meaning earth
also contains
Urce
AS.
Herke
be of
must
second
The
we
? and
the
does
here stillextant
"Hpa belong to
it ?
then
same,
the
even
If the
form
diminutive
high antiquity.
address
in the
AS. ritual is
same
'
hal
thu
wes
/oleic,
firamoJor
'
hale
mother
Quo
insigniper
magnas
horrifice fertur divinae matris
nunc
Ergo
primum
quom
tacita mortaleis
munificat
aere
magnas
atque
deum
mater
"
in her
praeditaterras
imago
argento sternunt
2, 597
Lucretius
iter
salute,
omne
viarum,
stipeditantes,ninguntquerosarum
largifica
umbrantes
floribus,
The
it
liomans
a
as
pp. 371-2
"
Adalb.
Kulm
; conf.
mater
=
Ops
quod nunc
in the
comitumque
matrem
Apr. lavatio
catervam.
matris
Markisclie
Mark,
sagen
mater
Ceres
fruges,antiqnisenim
Geres,quod gerit
Her
Greek
tion
appella-
ERDA,
NIRDU,
FIRGUNIA,
GAUE,
nomen
perdital) amue
magno
illicpurpurea canus
Almonis
dominam
Ammian.
Marcell. 23, 3
diem
ante
minor
lavit
sacraque
Eomae
"
IS-t
scio
plantasante carpentum
proceres
essedo
Lapisnigellusevehendus
muliebris
dum
quem
aquis.
(Paris1681,
sacerdos
veste
cum
kal. quo
sextum
255
ULUODAN.V.
Almonis
praeeundo ducitis
ad lavacrum
pedes remotis
calceis
atterentes
usque
sedefc,
rivulum.
pervenitis
Exactly in
round
the
same
her
and
feast-day,
Csee Suppl.).^
on
Nerthus's
Eiigen,in
Schwarze
'
island
the middle
Gregor. Turon.
some
PlirygianCtjhele
'
Ferunt
sancti
was
etiam
has
adored,that
he
by
was
weary
maiden
or
suarum,
was
misero
droivncd
with
confounds
describes
(Augustoduno)simulachruvi fuisse
Symphoriani passionisdeclarat historia.
et vinearum
maintained
was
of her, she
de
salvatione agrorum
the Brahmans
been
in hac iirbe
martyris
carpento,pro
What
secret lahe
supposed to mean
there is actually
a
lake, called the
is told as a legend,that there in
ocean
of which
devil
'
the
Burgsee.
see, or
in
bathed in
as
follows
the
:
"
sicnt
Berecynthiae,
Hanc
cum
in
more
gentilitatis
procul adspiciens
pro stultitia plebis
Deum
sed
verl)i'rantur,
moveri
non
possunt.
Tunc
de
([uadringenti
ilia stulta
est ulla
multitudine
ad invicem
si virtus
256
GODDESSES.
in
out
have
lake/ must
the black
satiated with
in
account
of the
the
But
in its favour
good a
goddess.
as
are
no
the
lake with
the Baltic
in
erewhile
have
sacred
the
her
the scale
islands
been
have
to
perversionmaybe,
when
the goddess,
disappearin
other
attendants.
the
as
makes
Tacitus, who
of men,
converse
there
arisen,gross
at least
of the
seat
that demand
earth-goddess,
the
Old Norse, partlyto be gathered from
:
pai-tly
investigation
both
the
In
Eomans.
Skaldskaparmal,p. 178, she is named
Fiorgyn and Hlod'yn.
treated already,p. 172 ; if by the side
Of Fiorgyn I have
neuter
a
of this goddess there could stand a god Fiorgynn and
have
We
passes
confirms
side of the
for the
names
more
fairguni,if
noun
common
time
yet
idea of Thor's
the
mother
the
at
same
and
thundergod,it exactlyparallels
female Nertlius (Goth. Nair]?us,
by the
gen. Nair]?aus)
Nior"r
masculine
(Nerthus),
just as Treyja goes with
into that
of the
to
Perkunas
infer from
mythology
has
mountain-
equally
goddess
Ferkunatele.
Hlo"yn
safelyinfer
56
Thorr
is derived
a
lanuuase
same
way
as
Fiorgyn,so
Hluodunia.
Hlopunja and OHO.
Hlo"ynjar^ which is son of
mogr
1, 469 says : i Hloc^ynjarshaut.
Gotli,
is called
Fornald.
and
in the
sog.
Mod'
is
'
name
that
In
we
may
Voluspa
again;
earth
In
the
therefore
ON".
means
of
protectress
the
also
speak,correspondingto the mother earth. The Eomans
name
worshipped a goddessof earth and of fire under the common
is still more
But what
of Fornax, dea fornacalis.'^
importantto us,
Low
lihenish ground a stone, first kept at
discovered on
there was
the remarkable
:
Cleve and afterwards at Xanten, with
inscription
to
132.
Deutf^^c'Iie
sngen, num.
*
cle Hertha gift
in Pomerania
Of Hertlia a proverb is said to be current
:
und
fass
and
Hall.
lit.
fiillt
schiin
imd
z.
1823, p. 375).
allg.
(barn
vessel),'
gras,
the un-Saxon
betraysthe
But
rhyme of gras with fass (forfat) sufficiently
rule of the farmer :
workmanship. It is clumsilymade up after the well-known
^
'
Mai
3
*
nass
83.
257
ISIS.
VERVS.
C. TIBEEIVS
SACRVM
HLUDANAE
DEAE
Hliodana
answers
goddess,but her name
and Sk. Thorlacius has the
to that of the Xorse
divinity,
perfectly
and learnedly
of the
merit of havingrecognised
proved the identity
of
I see striking
evidence of the oneness
In this inscription
two.^
Norse and German
mythology. Thorlacius,not without reason,
with
tlie name
Might not Hldrri"i,
Arjra)and Latona.
compares
Hlod'riffi/
be explained
as
an
epithetof Thorr the son of II16c5yn,
is neither
lioman
nor
Celtic
Neiialennia.
2, Tanfana.
Another
Tacitus
FAXAE
termination
is tlie
-ana
as
same
in Illudana
names,
it any
with
locked up
insightinto
sure
from
the
other
and
fern, proper
of
the
word,
of
significance
her
being,are
The
sense
and
us.
also allude
must
brieflyto
the
Walacliuriun).
3.
The
account
because
farther,
in
Tacitus
it can
of
(Isis).
the
be linked with
goddess Isis
carries
livingtraditions
of
us
a
much
cultus
in the Mid.
that stilllingered
tlie
worship of
I'ars Suevorum
Coiif. Fiedler,
Iior. sjjec.3, Ilafn. 1782.
gesch.nndalt. des nnteru
Anti"[.
in his
Gotfr. .'^'chiitze,
8teiner's
cod.
l^heiii
632.
inscr.
'J2(3.
no.
1
,
Germanieiis,
of
but
could
De
the
dea
value
the
Hludana,
stone,
Lips.
1748, perceived
essay
1
not
discern the
-
Montfaucon
of
bearings
ant.
the matter.
Vrcdii hist.
expl. 2, 443.
Mone, heidenth. 2, 346.
17
Flandr.
1, xliv. Mem.
de
258
GODDESSES.
in modnm
lihurnae
comperi,nisi quod signuinipsuni,
figuratum, docet advectam
religionem. The importationfrom
abroad can
Ids, seeingthat Mercury,
hardly consist in the name
that
have
sounded
must
Mars, Hercules, names
equally unlooked
foreignwas the symbol,
German, raised no difficulty
; what
the figure
of a skip,reminding the writer of the Eoman
navigium
parum
sacro,
Isidis.
than
Tacitus,but the
older date.
of
back
to
walking by
Alexandrian
On
reached
have
must
custom
much
the
side
Say
from
how
Greece, to Eome,
Egypt
are
of
the same,
and
have
It must
Germany
the
been
similar
cultus,not
as
well.
I will here draw
time, which
1133,
year
in
added, and
with
it halted,there
ever
strange custom
with
connected
be
of
about
to
river to
Maestricht, where
and
Tongres,Looz
mast
so
and
on,
sail
where
every-
of
1, 8SG
so
lenitis maris
the
About
this.
later
much
a
shipwas built,set
(inEipuaria),
who
the countryby men
were
yoked
(Aix),then
the
Inda
near
up
crowds
to
me
drawn
it,first to Aachen
were
to
forest
wheels,and
upon
to
appears
attention to
ista nocte
ex
tempestatibus
dedicantcs
lluctibus, navigabilijam pelagorudem
procellosis
libant
primitiascommeatus
debeljis operiri
profana mente
; nam
carinam
mei
meo
Id sacrum
sacerdotes.
sacerdos
in
mouitu
sollicita
nee
ipso procinctu
pompae
Iddis
roseam
manu
naviyium celebratur,
quae
res
docet illam
non
tranasse, sed
navigasse.
250
ISIS.
round
notified to
ship was
out
shipkept
the
have
chronicon
detailed,yet
abbatiae
importanceI
Est
it.
to meet
We
up
genus
not
complete,reportof
will here
insert,from
Pertz
mercenariorum, quorum
12, 309
officium
on
it in
account
Eodulfi
of
its
seq.:
est
ex
lino et lana
telas,hoc
procax
et
Indon
St. Tron
between
Liei/e and
Louvain.
260
GODDESSES.
tatcm
Cogebant
stipareomni
navim
sententia
textores,
proscriptionis
iiocte
et
die
ei excubias nocte
solicitasque
continuare.
et die
fuit,quod non
Mirumque
cogebant eos ante
navim
solent regione,
esse
Ncptuno hostias immolare, de cujusnaves
sed Neptunus eas
Marti reservabat,quod postea niultipliciter
tum
facarmaturae
gcncre,
est.
Textores
judicem
super
eos
detrudebant, cum
eos
et
interim
occulto sed
praecordiali
gemitu Deum
justum
vindicem
invocabant, qui ad banc ignominiam
juxta rectam \'itam antiquorum Christianorum
virorum
apostolicorum
die
et
manuum
operantes, unde
laboribus
suarum
alerentur
et
viverent,nocte
vestirentur,liberisquesuis
vitabile et
ignobilequod immunditiam
peccaticontraberet animae, meliorque sit rusticus textor et
exactor
urbanus
orphanorum et spoliatorA'iduarum
jjauper, quam
et nobilis judex. Cumque
liaec et eorum
similia secum,
ut dixi,
lacrymabiliter
conquererentur, concrepabantante illud,nescio cujus
potiusdicam, Bacchi an Veneris,Neptuni sive Martis, sed ut verius
omnium
dicam ante
malvjnorum spirituum execrabile domicilium
Christianae
musicorum, turpiacantica et religion!
genera diversorum
Sancitum
ut j^radcjindignaconcineniium.
qiioqiie erat ajiidicibus,
navi appropinquarent,
tcxtores,quicumque ad tactum
pignus de collo
nisi se ad libitum redimerent.
eorum
ercptunitcxtoribus relinquerent,
Sed
quid faciam
stillaret de
esset
loquarne an
labiis meis
sileam ?
utinam
mendacii
spiritus
infaustum celcusma
sub
usque
vero
cum
inconditarum
quae
tunc
sexus
ad
rumpebatur,emisso
uterque
bac
contingit graviterluere.
celebrare.
noctis medium
Istis tam
ingenticlaviore
illacquebaccbando
est tacere
nefandis
et
Quando
vo-
ferebatur ;
dellere,quibns modo
factis
plus quam
duo-
20 1
ISIS.
decim
supradictoritu celebratis,confercbaut
diclus
dc deducmda
Deuni
sibi pro
et
stulta
nitebatur.
videiunt
facta
quorundam
susccptam fuisse
earn
hortahantur
conjiciebant,
liis futura
aut
(combureretur)
qui
his quae
pro
huic
oppidiiiii
navi.
se
consilii,et
evant
lebant, timentes
simul
de
salubri
do-
audierant,
et
comhuratitr
ut
medio
tolleretur ;
consilio contumeliose
sed
re-
ISIam
malijui sjnritus,
qui in ilia fcrcbanfur,disseniinaverant
in populo,quod locus ille et inhabitantes
prohroso
nomine ampliusnotarcntur, apud quos rcmansisse inveniretur.
Deducendam
igiturearn ad villain,quae juxta nos est, Leugues decreLovaniensis
Interea
verunt.
dominus
illius ridicido,instructusque a
audiens
viris terrae
religiosis
monstro, gratiam suam
vitando
et terrae
mandat
commonefaciens
oppidanisnostris,
illam
inter
quae
mata
illos et
viciniae
cum
quo
in
luderent.
inde
committerent, pacem
diciam
reformata
erat
se
et
de
suae
illo
et amicitiam
Immiliter,ut pacem
sacranientis
confir-
Quod
praedictamin
si ultra
hoc
mandatura
et ipsevininfringerent
ferro et igne exsequeretur. Id ipsum mandaverat
dominis, qui et homines ejus fuerant manuatim, et
eos
Durachiensibus
sacramentis
interpositis
et
obsidibus
cum
eos
navis
non
aliuni
arcendo
suae
de dacmoiiioso
Durachiensibus
dominis.
lebat
mittere
eum
ab
oppidanisnostris
Xam
Hoc
quam
vo-
Loignem et anna
Ad lianc igitmjdchciamfatmtatem
vaniensium.
adjunxitse dominus
Gislebertus
(advocatusabbatiae S. Trudonis) contra
generis sui
illam
nobilitatem, trahendamque decrevit navcm
tcrream
usque
nostro
villam, quod et fecit malo
Leugues ultra Durachiensem
omni
omine
multitudine
et ingeuti
cum
oppidanorum nostrorum
dehacchantium
vociferatione.
Leuguenses,oppidanis nostris pruDominus
dentiores
Lovaniensis
et
clauserunt
suas
super
locum
domini
mandatis
infaustiominis
et
nostrum
monstnim
obsequentes, portas
inirare
non
'pcr-
miserunt.
Lovaniensis
contemptum
suis
nee
autem
nolens
esse
mandatorum
et
suarum
prccum
inultum, diem constituit comitibus tanquam
dominus
ad
venire voluerunt.
primum,
Eduxit
neque
ad
ergo
contra
secundum,
eos
sed
et contra
262
GODDESSES.
multorum
nos
multitudinis
exercitum
armatorum
tain
peditum
militum.
Nostro
firmius
igituroppido seposito,
tanquam
quam
munito
et bellicosorum
hominum
pleiio,
primum impetum in Duraclnenses
fecit,
quibus viriliter resistentibus castellum, nescio
obsedit,sed inter Leugues et
possetnon
cum
vit.
sequentidie
Durachium
quare,
pernocta-
exercitum
Cumque
applicaredisponeretet ex
enim
habebat
quatuor partibusassultum faceret,
ingentem multitudinem, supervenitAdelbero Lletensium
primiceriusfiliorum Lovaniensis doniini avunculus, cujus interventu,quia comitissa Duracastellum
erat
chiensis
erat soror
sancti
ejus,et Duracliiense
ab
dominus
Lamberti, Lovaniensis
impugnatione cessavit et ab
obsidione se amovit, promissoei quod Durachienses
paulo post ei
Et cum
educerentur.
ista et alia de dominis
ad justitiamsuam
et inter dominos
nostra
tractarentur, pediteset milites per omnia
molendina
se
diffuderunt,villas nostras, ecclesias,
circumjacentia
occurrebant
combustioni
et quaecumque
et perditioni
tradentes,
recedentes vero
quae longe a nobis fuerant prout cuiqueadjacebaut
inter
se
diviserunt.
is put in an
Obviously,throughout the narrative everything
odious light; but the proceedingderives its full significance
from
this very fact,that it was
and
so
utterlyrepugnant to the clergy,
sinful and
that they tried in every
it as
to
a
way
suppress
heathenish
On the other hand, the secular power
pieceof work.
it ; it rested with
had authorized the procession,
and was
protecting
to grant admission
to the approachtlie several townships,whether
ing
have
to
ruled that it would
ship,and the popularfeelingseems
be shabby not to forward it on its way.
Mere dancing and singing,
common
as
they must have been on
with the peopleof that time, could
all sorts of occasions
not have
so
exasperatedthe clergy. They call the ship ' malignorum
and
diaboli ludibrium,'take for granted it
spirituumsimulacrum
knocked
and
was
together infausto omine
gentilitatis
studio,'
that
it may
that maligni spiritus travel inside it,nay,
well be
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
called
of Neptune
shi]3
or
Mars,
of Bacchus
or
Venus
"
burn
it,or
make
Probably
survived
some
the
circumscribed
I
peopleof
common
recollections of
they must
with it somehow.
away
among
consider
an
ancient
for
this
that
heathen
had
centuries,
never
yet
ship, travellingabout
been
the
2G3
ISIS.
country, welcomed
festive song and
goddesswhom
broughtpeace
by streaming multitudes,and
dance, to be the
of the
car
god,or
Isis,and
who
honoured
with
ratlier of that
(like Nerthus)
and
'
districts ?
It is
worthy
craft in the
Netherlands,but
hateful
compelledto
draw
guard
it ; in
coming
too
shipby
it,and fine
near
Piodulf does
after it had
the
or
the
to
and
arrogant
herd,were
numerous
common
shoulders,and
to
at last of the
terrea navis,'
say what became
that circuit ; it is enough for him to relate,
how,
not
made
'
on
There
traces
are
to be
beginningof springin
which
had
other
found
of similar
at the
ship-proccssiom
in Swabia,
partsofGermany, especially
then become
Suppl.).A
minute
eve,
nor
shall
moreover
with
on
shi2)s
plough ahont
to
seems
have
been
the
more
the
plough and
of draivingthe
widely spread,having
makes
iutizaiis,
Supposing
nowhere
]"eace and
Carl
"
it
even
tells
us
what
the
functions
Trans.
fertility'.
trchwiib.
stadtewesen
Jager,
or
that
she
"
des MA.
(]\Iid.
Ages),1, 525.
'brought
264;
GODDESSES.
no
originally
W-hom
Like
the
Sebast.
been
Frank,
ol'^ of
p.
his Weltbuch
On
'
the
Ehine,
Franconia
divers other
'
Enoch
Wiedemann's
evil-minded
Shrove-Tuesday
On
it such
yoking
to
behind
them
damsels
lads drove
did not
as
chronik
pay
Hof
von
tells
'ploughabout,
; others
ransom
went
and
sawdust.'
sprinklingchopped straw
(Siichs.
provinz.bl. 8, 347.) Pfeiffer,chron. lips,lib, 2, " 53 : Mos erat
antiquitusLipsiae,ut liberalibus (feastof Liber or Bacchus, i.e.,
circum
carnival)personatijuvenes per vicos oppidi aratriim
ducerent,puellasobvias per lasciviam ad illius jugum accedere
'
etiam
ab iis quae
similar
and
wish
at
the
innuptae ad eum
more
processions,
present
shij)over
heathen
to shew
the
idea,which
details will be
that the
country
after
mansissent
diem
usque
seem
drivingof
both
to
expetentes
poenam
'}
On
these
on
the
old-
same
the
tianity
dislodgementof the gods by Chriscould only maintain
itself in unintelligible
of the
customs
festation
people,and so by degreesevaporate : namely, on the visible maniwho
of a beneficent
benign divinityamong
men,
where
everyit
of
in
with
demonstrations
when
approached
springtime
joy,
and
loose
the rivers released from ice,so that
the soil was
again
In this w^ay tl:e
and navigationcould begin anew.^
agriculture
1
maids
Scheffer's
who
Haltaus, 202.
Hans
Sachs
how
the
j)lough(see Sujipl.).
bited
villagesof Holstein, largelyinhawhich in springtime,
when
by seamen, there hang littleshi'ps,
navigation
in
custom
re-opens, are decorated with ribbons and flowers : qnite the Roman
of Isis (p.258). We also find at times silver shipshung up in churches,
the case
-
To
of
some
in case
of a safe arrival home
;
voyagers in stress of weather have vowed
old instance of this I will borrow from the Vita Godehardi
Hildesiensis :
an
Fuit tunc temporisin Trajectensi
episcopatuvir quidam arti mercatoriae dedi-
which
transiret ; hie
tus, qui frequentermare
medio mari deprehenditur,
ab omnibus
HOLDA,
Sueves
of Tacitus's time
her ship
by carryingto take
women
the
in
weavers
mother
part
in her
stand
fairly
have
The
about.
in the
honour
forcingof
to
seems
looked
once
punished the
for Dame
done
to tlicir
A^enus, Holda
indicate
and
; in
that
the
kindly on
backward
goddess
unmarried
Eipuaria,and
progi-ess at
and
ivedloclc,
and
must
265
HOLLE.
this
sense
young
put
the
bond
she
upon
divine
of love
might
Frecke.
The
We
must
not
dedicated
omit
to
transforming
claims
to
Isis into
connexion
with
4.
Can
the
name
under
Isis.
Holda, Holle.
which
the
Suevi
So Jean
%'.ypt",
building,
sowing
weaving (seeSuppl.).
263
GODDESSES.
wliom
identified with
the Eomans
Isis
at least
not
may
"
of her
one
Holda ?
have
been
The
has a purely
name
secondary names
Teutonic
meaning,and is firmlygrounded in the livingtraditions
of our
peopleto this day.
Holda
is the kind, benignant,merciful goddess or lady,from
Goth. hul]?s(Luke 18, 13 ; root, liil}?an
hold
(propitius),
hal]?
"
hollr ;
to bend, bow), ON.
hul];un,
Hulpo. For the oppositenotion
Ulphilasemploys
which
from
I infer
both
a
the
of
Gothic
of it would
form
be
and
the
masc.
one
unlmdjja,
mation
confir-
more
the
double
sex
'
'
mighty being.
The
Holda
restricted
example of the more
furnished by Burchard, bp.of Worms, p.
earliest
is
of the
use
name
194=" : ^ Credidisti
1 Frankf.
rh. solden ; 176* wazzereiner wazzerliolclen,
1631 ; 4, ITl'' von
holde,rh. solde.
quoted p. 257, we might by a
If,in the inscription deae Hludanae
welcome
be even
this would
more
substitute Huldanae,
slight transposition
ancient evidence
for
be the most
than the analogy to ON. HloSyn, it would
female
she alreadyis by the Goth. unJmlpo and the OHG.
as
Hulda, supported
name
Holda, a rare one, yet forthcomingin Schannat, trad. fuld. no. 445 ; also
hrst appeared
Schutze's treatise De dea Hludana
Holdasind
in Graif 4, 915.
Lips. 1741 ; and when Wolf (inWodana, p. 50) mentions a Dutch one De dea
this can be no other than a very
Hiddea, Trajecti1746, if that be reallythe title,
Hulda
which occurs
in
tempting conjectureby Cannegieterfounded on our
weak
OHG.
woidd
mean
our
form,
Holdun,
A Latin dative Hiddanae
Eccard.
in Latin docs, inflected Bertanae,
AS. Holdan, justas Berta, Hildegarda are
Bertana,
Hildegardanae ; though there may also have sprung up a nom.
'
'
'
lead us
too would
So the dat. Tanfanae
Tanfa, and cut short all the attempts to make
ON. man's
an
the Latin fanum.
Tan/a su;7Pests
Huldana.
nom.
or
to at
out
name
'
all events
of -fana a
or
Dan])r,
German
Celtic word
the
OHG,
267
IIOLLE.
UOLDA,
est
stultitia
vulgaris
quara
equitaredebere
noctibus
consortio
'
turba in siniilitudinem
daemonum
cum
super
annumeratam
nnholda'
dea,'who
paganorum
The
univ. 633.
placeof
in the
the
usual
in
se
Burchard
more
is named
in other passages
certis
lectio
varia
remarkable
word
transformata,
(al. vnholdain)vocat,
quasdam bestias,et in eorum
esse.
from
is taken
Holdam
mulierum
like
'
has
Diana
and
sense
connexion.
same
she
except when
the German
appear to
the Hessians
far
as
native of
the
the
crosses
up to the
frontier of
Austria,North
IJavaria,
that
have
and
the
Thuringians(thatWorms
Saxony
from
of
so
bishop
is found
as
Franconia,^in
in northern
mts
Thuringia she
Swabia, Switzerland,
Saxony.
and
Holle
time, dame
same
Westerwald,* and
Lower
affairs. None
household
cherished
Ehon
Voigtland,^
past the
Wetterau
the
At
Hesse).
in
disorder
races
as
extensively
was
notices
Friesland
do not
know
her
by
name.
From
what
tradition has
followingcharacteristics. Frau
the shy,begirdling
the earth :
Holle is
when
it
gather the
a beingof
as
represented
she is making her
snows,
TH
or
[/has become ch in sachte,
arise yet further possithere
would
bilities,
nichte, achter, rnehtliar or ruchbar, ""c.],
to the OHG.
would
masc.
Tancha
female
correspond
name
a
(grata)
e.(j.
Dancho
Gibicho, Haupt'szeitschr. 1,
(gratus)Gratf 5, IGi) ; conf. Dank rat
of Iluldaaa, and confess that Hludana
I am
not
convinced
573
may also
the
weight of
maintain
and
be explained as Hli'tda (clara,
;
praeclara)
itself,
the
of gute
use
these however,
the scale. Among
turn
other argmiients
must
holl
of
and
regin (Sa^m. GO^)
holden and hollar Vivttir (Siem. 240'')for spirits,
for gods,is es])ecially
worthy of notice. In ON. the adj.hollr had undergone
Hiddr retained
OHG.
assimilation (Goth. hul])s,
hold), while the proper name
looks very
huldr
occultus,celatus,
the explanation
the old form ; for to me
dubious.
'
Holle from Hulda, as FoUe from FuhUi,
danipli
; granted a change of
root
F into CH
"
=:
"
Ueichenfels p. 152.
id. 1, C8.
2, 62.
idiot. 73. 341.
Westerwald.
Jul. Schmidt's
'
Keinwald, Henneb.
""
Schmidt's
Kinderm.
chronica
no.
24.
Deutsrche
1, IGJ-C (seeSuppl.),
sagen,
2, 174.
Schmeller
uos.
"
8.
Falkenstein's
Thur.
2GS
GODDESSES,
rain
Zeus
ascribed
the Greeks
Jio?
357 ;
so
the feathers of it
bed, and
that Holda
before
conies
us
well
as
as
as
does
Donar
rain to their
II.19,
Ato'i,
vi."^dhe"i
goddessof
no
rank."^
mean
wazzerholde?
; when
met
resemblance
linchpinput in it by
picked up the chips,
they were
had
She
waggon.
of
point
Another
he
progress,
wdiich,like
between
Christmas
of Herke
those
and
peasant whom
gold.* Her
Berhta, is made
and
Twelfth-day,when
in
about
she
annual
to
fall
the
supernaturalhas
mentioned
by their
Wuotau,
can
also ride
on
'
Dame
Holle
Scotland, when
shakes
the
her
wiitende
heer'.
Holla's
company
From
The
men
o' the
p. 283.
East are
the
arose
XXXIV,
(cli.
bed, Modejoiirn.1816,
this
she, like
snow-
They say in
pyking their
geese,
Holde
^
sne
If the
?
name
in the
brunnenhold
Marchenbuch
of Allj. Ludw.
Grimm
1,
a
signifies
fountain-sprite.[Newborn
genuine piece
HolWs j^ond; Siippl.]
babes are fetched by the nurse
out oH dame
* A
Reichenfels p. 152.
similar legend in Jul. Schmidt's
s This
I suppose
the christian sentiment
must
be a purely heathen view.
that expressedby Marcellus
i. 1 :
in Hamlet
was
no
spiritdares stir abroad,
221
is
of tradition,it
'
the
nightsare wholesome,
"c. '.
"
Trans.
HOLD
Wives)
; it
Hesse
and
already known
was
the
2C9
A, HOLLE.
to
BurcharJ, and
Westerwald, HoUc-ridinfj,to
ride
now
with
in
Upper
Holle, is
furious host,'
equivalentto a witches' ride.^ Into the same
adopted the souls
accordingto a wide-spreadpopular belief,were
of infantsdi/ingunhcq^tizcd
having been cliristian'd,
they
; not
remained
to
or
heathen, and fell to heathen
gods, to Wuotan
'
llulda.
The
Ilulda, instead
step is,that
of her
divine
shape,
of an
the appearance
assumes
vglijold ^voman,
long-nosed,bigand thick-matted
hair.
He's had a jaunt
toothed,with bristling
with
whose
hair sticks up in tangled
Holle,'they say of a man
disorder ; so cliildrcn are frightened
with her or her equallyhideous
train :2 'hush, there's Hidle-hdz
(-bruin),
Hidlc-popd (-bogie)
well as Hersche, Harsche, Hescheklas,
as
coming.' IIolle-2xicr,
is among
the names
Euprecht,Eupper (ch.XVII, house-sprites';,
given to the muffled servitor who goes about in Holle's train at the
next
'
of the
time
she is
solstice.
depictedas
difference of
dark
winter
and
In
old witch
an
dreadful
nurs3ry-tale
(Marchen no. 24)
with long teeth ; accordingto the
graciousaspect is exchanged for a
a
one.
siib v.
idiot.,
Eiasm. Alberus,fable 16 :
(liesich forehten selir (were sore
1
Ea
kamen
ancli
zu
diesem
Und
afraid),
trugen sicheliiin der hand, Frcm
Hulda
hat sie ansgesandt.' Lnther's Expos, of the Epistles,
Basel 1 J22 fol.
'
Here
()9''cometh
dame
Hulde
:
with
the
snout
to
botch-nose),
np
(potznase,
wit, nature, and goeth about to gainsay her God and give him the lie,hangeth
her old ragfairabout her, the straw-harness (stroharnss)then falls to work,
;
and
nature
rebellingagainstGod
scrapes it featlyon ]wv fiddle.' He compares
to the heathenish
Hulda
with the frightful
nose
(Oberlin,sub v. potzniiinnchen),as she enters, mulUed up in straw and frippery,
to the tiddle's playing.
3
Bruckner, Contril).
to the
Franconia
a popular
Henneberg idioticon,
p. 9, mentions
'On
the
the HolLJnai
:
part
high day comes
and tlirows in reels; whoever
(Hollefra, Hullefra),
does not spin them full,
she
breaks their necks,'
hA'ra
Berlda
and
'On
Berhtolt
and
the
the
(conf.
Devil).
is
she
which
Death
reminds
out'
of 'Carrying
in
high day
burnt,'
one
'I'eutonic and Slav countries,and
in Italy and
Sawing the old woman
Spain. By the addition of -frau after the name
(conf.gaue fru, p. 253)
v.e
Cod.
perceiveits originallyadjectivecharacter.
pal. ^.35'': ich wen,
kain schnsel in haiin ncken wart
nie a Is hesslich als du bist,'
I ween
no
crow
scare-
belief in
that
of
'
'
'
on
distair
was
ever
as
U"lv
as
tiiou.
270
GODDESSES.
the land
enters
at
well
stocked,and
'
'
'
'
been
thinsis have
two
during the
'
'
shows
at the same
a
Tlie
w^ill come.^
Holla
In
the Khon
be
the
implements
holiday,which ought
of
of her
mts,
also told,that
are
we
concealment
the sacredness
time
time of rest.^
when
one,
flax must
twelve-nights no
dame
to be
into
run
they
do
no
farm-work
on
Hidlas
housewives, who
Jiax and spinning (themain business of German
after sword and
are
after spindleand distaff,^
men
named
as
are
to the ON.
leads us directly
Frigg,OSin's wife,whose being
spear),
and
after whom
of an
a
melts
into the notion
earth-goddess,
constellation in the sky, Orion's belt, is called Friggja.r
rockr,
Friggae coins. Though Icelandic writingsdo not contain this
the Swedish
in use
it has remained
country-folk
among
name,
called
Friggerock).The constellation is however
Mariroch
Maridrocli,Dan.
(Magnusen, gloss. 361. 376), the
to
old idea on
christians having passed the same
Mary the
The Greeks put spindleand distaff in the hands
heavenly mother.
II. 20, 70)
Aitemis (')(^pua7j\dKaTo"i,
of several goddesses,
especially
and her mother
Leto, but also Athene, Amphitriteand the Nereids.
(Ihre,sub
v.
host),and
1
of
Holda, who
is
goddessof
the chase
(thewild
water-springs.
Braunsclnv.
aiiz.
86
1760, no.
the
of flax
on
the
dis-staff.
-
This
makes
one
think
Gertrude.
of
good
gel.Eussland).
holds
same
'^
RA.
163-8.
of the
470.
Russian
Women
The
almanacks
peasants'
in
are
little mice
c^alledin AS.
friSowebban,peace-weavers.
derive dame
might be tempted to
One
In
271
HOLLE.
HOLUA,
Holda
Kings 22, U
and
from
character
2 Chron.
34,
22
we
with
followingLuther, who,
in
Several times
had
prophetess among
liis writings
he bringsup the
instance
an
had
him
before
Holda
German
Jewish
the
domesticated
the
Ijack.^
two
or
page
put the
two
his
countrymen.
old heathen
I do not
know
life ;
if any
we
one
together;but certainlythe
names
'
'
unholda.
it
Were
own,
should
we
Eddie
for
only
bid
Snorri
(Yngl.saga
seiSkona)named
the 14th
Hidda,
c.
not
of
wife
mountain
and
notion
that.
as
later Icelandic
circumstantial
and
traditions with
answering to
17) speaks of a wise
OSinn, and
goddessesThorgerSr
some
are
Norwegian
Norse
Holla
Hiddr, and
century gives
the
sucli
to
a
16.
beloved
kinshipof
adieu
has
mythology
the
Irpa.^
Danish
Of
(volva,
composed in
well-known
half-
weight perhaps
more
folk-tales
but
woman
saga
of the
still
of the enchantress
account
mother
True, the
Holda
our
our
about
wood
or
you
head
Huldra
of
her
as
an
as
mistress
infants from
or
queen
I believe Luther
followed the
he does in Jehova, Judn, tS:c. Trans.
"
clothed
woman
in gray,
flock,milkpail in hand.
people'sunchristened
alone, but
old
6.
She
tliem.
of the
marching at
is said
Often
she
to
carry
the
off
appears,
not
who
mountain-sprites,
are
the
Hebrew, merely clroiiping
final
h, as
272
GODDESSES.
Iceland
liuldrefolh}In
called
of tins
they know
too
of
IluldufdIJc,
point of agreement
with the popularfaith of Germany, namely, that by the side of our
silent
also holden,i.e.,
a
Holde
there are
dame
friendlyspirits,
dame
subterranean
Holde, so to speak, is the
people,of whom
princess(seeSuppl.). For this reason, if no other,it must be more
from
the ON.
to explain the Norse
correct
name
Hidla, Hiddra
which
is huld in Dan. and Swed., and
hollr (lidus,
fidelis,
pi-opitius)
the OiST.hulda (obscuritas)
to the subterranean
not from
as referring
of the
abode
mountain-sprites. In Swedish
folk-songsI find
Huldumemi
the
'
and
huldmoder, hulda
here
'
moder
another
find
we
said of
in the
same
kara
as
5.
being
her
makes
similar to
leaves
or
the
off,in Swabia,
Austria.^
and
J"avaria
Holda,
Berchte.
preciselyin
appearance
Holda
where
Pkrahta,
those
in
is called
She
under
same
Upper
Alsace,
in
another
German
name,
regions
Switzerland,in
in OHG.
frau Berchte,i.e.,
produces the
snow) : by the very meaning of the word a benign and
glittering
such ; as
as
rarelyrepresented
gladdeningintluence,yet she is now
she
side is brought into prominence,and
a rule, the awe-inspiring
Hallager p. 48. Faye
for
Strom's
and 10. 15. 25. 26. 36.
1813, p. 85.
Frigge,nytaarsgave
Villes
Vilses
Sillejord.
Spydeberg 2, 419.
p. 230.
1, 538-59.
Details to be found
pp. 39-43
8ondni6r
in Miiller's
passim.
portion of Franconia
sagab.1, 367-8.
Asbiornsen,
2
there
all events
the
at
Exposition of
Berchte side by
=*
side.
celebrated
the
Among
is called
Mengl63
herself
betrothed
Svipdagr
appears
to
marvellous
some
one
'su
in
in
of
is a Biort (Seem.Ill*),
(111^),and the father of her
MengloS
sulbiarta
'
Solbiartr
pairof gloves.
maidens
appears as a
stories of dame
Berclda
in those
does
one
grim bugbear
christian view
had
to
the bad
of dame
273
iJERCHTE.
PERAIITA,
frightenchildren with.
as
meaning predominates,
Holda;
degraded Berchta
that
lower
In
the
the
good
pojjular
is to
say, the
than Holda.
But
she
and some
others (see
with Herke, Freke
evidentlyone
Suppl.).
out most
their identity
Where
comes
plainlyis in the fact that
time,in the so-called twelfths'
they all go their rounds at the same
however
has
and
Christmas
a
between
New-year. Berchta
which I never
day assignedher at the end of that period,
particular
is
too
'
find named
after Holda.
And
less similar
no
are
their functions.
oversightof spinners;whatever
spinningshe finds unfinished the last day of the year, she spoOs
tional
512). Her festival has to be kept with a certain tradi(Superst.
and fish. Thorr
food,gi'uel
says he has had sildr ok hafra
has preand oats)for supper, Saem. 1b^ ; our. white ladij
scribed
(herrings
for evermore,
the country folk a dish of fish and oat-grits
it is omitted
whenever
and is angry
(Deutsche sagen, no. 267).
The Thuringiansin the Saalfeld country wind
up the last day of
Berchta, like Holda, has
the year
the
with
eaten
omits
peculiarway ; if any one
it,she rips his body open, Jul. Schmidt,
IVerra (from her 'gewirrt,'tiinglcd
shaggy
Reichenfels,
p. i.;2. The name
is found
in Thoni. Reinesius,
Lect. var., Altenbg 1640, p. 57:) (in the
hair'/)
critical notes
Bachmann's
Liber Kiranii.e.Audr. Kivinus
on
or
IJhyakinus's,
dum
et refractariis
Nostrates
Kirini,Lips. 1G38) :
hodie([uei)etulantioribus
furibundam
manducum
aut
hiante
frendcntem
ore
dentibus,
alii[uemcum
silvescente coma,
comitatu niaenafacie lurida,
et cetero habitu terriljilem cum
from
duni
IVerram
iriterminantur.
Reinesius (1587-16(37)
came
Gotha, but
lived at Hof in the Voigtland. A werre
is also a noisome
chirpinginsect of
IVcrre (i)iscordia
the cricket kind (Popowitsch 620). In MHG.
: 'siBJetdiu
in
ir samen
her seed, Ms. 2, 251*^,
conf. Troj.o85 (seeSuppl.)
sows
dai-,'
; and
18
274
GODDESSES.
the
And
threat
same
is lield out
in
other
districts also
(see
Suppl.).
Borner's Folk-tales of the
Orlagau (betweenthe
Saale
and
the
details.
At p, 153 : The
Orle) furnish abundant
night before
Twelfthday,Perchtha always examines the spinning-roomsof the
whole
neighbourhood,slie brings the spinnersempty reels,with
full within
brief time, and if all she
directions to spin them
a very
be delivered,she punishes them
cannot
demands
by tanglingand
occasion she cuts open
befoulingthe flax. On the same
any one's
body,that has not eaten zemmcdc ^ that day,takes out any other
food he has had, and fillsthe empty space with hay or straw
wisps
and bricks,and at last sews
his body up again,
usinga ploughshare
for a needle,and for thread a rohm
P. 159 : At Oppurg, the
chain.
same
nightof the year, Perchtha found the spinning-roomfull of
merrymaking guests,and in a toweringrage she handed in throughthe
"
which
twelve cm-ptyreels,
window
an
she would
hour,when
passedafter
in fearful
another
empty reels,then
the tow,
over
handed
back
come
garret,reached down
up to the
the
were
so
quarter
; one
when
expectation,
a
they spun
of
full.
saucy
wrapped
Perchtha
had
girlran
it round
of thread
they
came,
off with
she walked
hour
an
thicknesses
three
or
to her
over
to be spun
it,
in
shakingher head, (Conf.the similar story of the white manikin
Bader, p. 3G9). P. 167: At Langendembachlived an old spinningwife,who swiftlywound the thread all the winter through,and did
and
Twelfth day-eve,though son
much
leave off on
not
as
so
"
warned
daugliter-in-law
with
'.
you
shirts,I
must
pushedopen,
'
her
'
If Perchtha
'
her answer,
Heyday ! was
After
spin them myself
Perchtha
looks into
lb.
re^el (Wackernarrel's
Selpliartes
it will go
comes,
'
Perchtha
bringsme
while
the window
the room,
and
903), there
is
throws
some
hard
no
is
empty
exhibited,together with
a
Wirra, ' der sin herze mit weltZornli and bruoder Ergerli,
lichen dingen also heworren hat (has so entangledhis lieartwith worldlythings),
in mag '. And that notion of tangledthread and hair, which
daz da nilit me
after all be akin to this. On L. Zurich
abont Bertha and Holda, may
prevails
she
because
she is called de Chlungere,
puts chlungel(knots,Inmps) in the nn-
bruoder
bruoder
colonien in Piedmont,
finished yarn of slothful maidens, Alb. Schott, Deutsche
is
often
Berhta
by St.
represented
Bohemia,
In Bavaria and German
p. 282.
the
Lufz
cuts
Frau
Dec.
13.
belly
on
open,
Lucia, though her day comes
Schmeller
2, 532. Jos. Bank, Bohmerwald, p. 137. Conf. the Lusse in Sweden,
Wieselgren. 386-7.
1
Made
evidently.
of flour and
milk
or
water, and
baked
in
pan
fastingfare,
275
BERCniE.
PERAHTA,
and
demanded
with
He
waggon.
threats,that he should
his
took
waggon, who
picked them up, and
fallenchips. He
every pocket in which
he
had
as
made
put
well
as
him
at home
icedgein
he
could,and
present of the
he drew
put Perchtha's
182
gifts.P.
"
in Kostriz
late
when
Perchtha's
drivingin
came
had
eve,
One
pole of her waggon.
suppliedhim with wood,
carried
P. 113
the
at
home
several
Between
while
she
on
Perchtha's
be
ready late
of the heimchen
heimchen
had
underground
to
with
had
the
her
as
in the
peg
Perchtha
handy
a
man
reward.
"
fruitful vale of
dwellingof
the
water
till
Perchtha
knife,and
was
peg
put
Two
old ;
fields of men,
peoplefell out
his eyes
the
worked
had
men
to
in his shoe
money
in the
Wilhelmsdorf
and
queen
command
called to them
of the
the
little way,
piecesof
Bucha
Saale,Perchtha
her
and
waggon,
but
gone
of
gold out
her
beheld
tall
dame
stately
her
surrounded
children,
by Vy^eeping
and
other
side,Perchtha
bade
that had
the
been
boatman
left
cross
behind,which
once
and
more
under
compulsion
been mending the plovgh,
she pointed to the chii^s,
and said to the ferryman, There, take
that to reward thy trouble '. Grumbling,he pocketed three of the
chips,and at home flung them on the window-shelf,and himself,
ill at ease, into bed.
In the morning,three gold-pieces
lay where
he had thrown
the chips. The memory
of Perchtha's passage is also
he did.
She
in the
meantime
had
'
at
preserved
not
far
from
at
Kaulsdorf
Gera.
Colba
"
was
on
the
P. 126
coming
Saale,and
Late
home
one
from
at Kostriz
night,the
Oppurg,
on
the
master
where
Elstcr,
wright
wheelhe
had
276
GODDESSES.
been
on
the
; it was
to work
the bank
He
help me
what help
mend
thee, so
gave
wages
he would
When
he
he
and
Three-kings(Twelfthday),
came
'
thou
Hast
'
cried to
she
Perchtha,her broken
upon
by weeping heimclien.
plough surrounded
with
of the
eve
the
hatchet
terrified traveller.
'
not
what
had
while
of
people shook their heads
shoes, which something had got into,that hurt his foot,and
rolled a brightnew
passed,and one
gold-piece.A twelvemonth
his
his men,
who
waited
night,and
; in
Perchtha
'
seekest
What
stammered
he
when
out
same
she
and
Kaulsdorf
between
Below
Eeichenbach.
when
fell in with
she
makeshift
only carried
girlwalked over
every
bit
at
'
anger,
due !
better
am
'
and
and
with
fellow's shoulder.
The
near
the
Saal-house,
the forester's
and
there
had
countryman, who
Perchtha
lodgeof
rock
curiouslyshaped
and
met
infant train
cried in
thy
at Presswitz
waggon,
had
far,that
of
near
along with
axle, and
and
done
drivinga
ivas
her
out
Perchtha's
on
master
continued
thou
Possneck
-so
his
she
the
Gleitsch, a
the
she
into
hatchet
'
take
so
the way,
over
sandhill
the
on
this hour
out
with
came
answer,
an
dug her
story is repeatednear
those words
at
provided with
she
while, on
here
thou
tale,set
by the
little
tell the
him
heard
had
his
was
"
find her
came
way
longerwork,
year
was
knowing
into
but
from
she
village,
sat mournful
past and
one
the
Perchtha
led
wretched
life,could
another, asked
an
alms
again,the
of the
the
When
blind
high dame
no
one,
as
not
she
swept by
Perclitha
277
BERGHTE.
PERAHTA,
Here
:
spoke graciously
I blew
last year
'
1 will blow
'
Bavaria
from
Trauen-
district about
In the mountain
Austria.
and
workmen
say
that dame
Berchc
your
grease
stomach
with
well
Bertha
cut
the
them,
knifemay
why
reason
must
you
the
so
that the
Crusius, Ann.
armato
Inde, in signalibertatis,
bello,Bertha
nominato.
Hinc
dictum
carrocio uti
puto,
ortum
coeperunt in
quo
terrentur
'
In
! ^
inquietipueri, Schweig, oder die eiserne Bertha kommt
Hildaherta
and
other places,Franconian
Swabian, she is named
and
Holda and Berta),
of the two names
a combination
(apparently
the houses at
Bildaherta ; with hair all shaggy she walks round
night,and tears the bad boys to pieces(seeSuppl.).'^
Dame
Preeht with the longnose
is what Vintler calls her : and
'
even
MIIG.
which
poem,
in
one
MS.
is entitled
daz
msere
von
nu
'
merket
rehfe-waz
nachwihennaht
nacli dem
man
ezzen
er
sage
amzwelften
ebenwihe
lieilgen
daz
(gotgeb,
do
(ich)iu
uns
solt
Now
mark
arightwhat
nahte,
I you tell:
day,
after the holy New-year'sday
(God grant we prosper in it),
gedihe),
ze
when
the twelfth
they should
supper
of
Cnisius p. 1, lib. 12,
the mother
Bertha
cap. 6, p. 329, where
JJcrteciola
is meant.
and
The
Lombards
called a carrociuni Jlcrta
(Ducangesub v.), perhaps the carriageof the travelling
goddessor queen ?
^ Joacli.
129.
Camerarius, chronol.
p.
3
Even-holy,
day, Schetfer's llaltaus,
equally-holy
p. 68.
1
Conf.
eat
Charles
Ni'cephori,
278
GODDESSES.
und
man
allez daz
do
spracher
iind
'
whatso
geben wolde
zeni
gesinde
zuo
then
daz kintlin do
the master
would
spake he to his
fast
eat
that the
child
own
he said
give,
men
:
child then
The
forhten az,
von
'
brought
to his
and
ezzet Mnte
daz iucli
to table
all that
solde,
ezzen
man
der wirt
swaz
and had
tische brahte
ze
ate
from
father,what
'
that thou
the
fear,
is this
callest ?
Stempe
ez
wol
ez
ist so
daz
er
4/
den
that
Icumt
ez
und
trit in.'
and
thingso
servants
done,
this,
forgets
so
on
him
are
me,
gruesome
tell it thee :
I cannot
for whoso
vergizzet,
nicht fast izzct,
also children
Here
kan
raayestwell believe
there is
des
swer
wan
thou
geloubenmir,
griuwelichgetan,
du solt
thee,
it comes,
warned
by
fast,
of the
the master
house
eat
to
Now,
woman.
all that
clean
up
as
is
added
occasionally
S is
before
His
of
Amberg
with
(mid.
Ge-\vissensspiegel
of 14th
cent.)is
21U, and
an
the
initial
in
two
MSS.
it is
ancient
more
der eisncn
T,
nasen
at
(with
Vienna
Berliner
PERAHTA,
279
BERCHTE.
for
people leave meat and drink standing
a downright sacrifice.
her;which means
of Salzburg there is kept up to this day,in
In the mountains
honour of the terrible Percktel,a so called Perchta-running,
Perchta?]^ In the
leapingat the time of the rauchniichte [incense-nights
Pinzgau,from 100 to 300 young fellows (styledthe Berchtcn)will
about in broad daylightin the oddest disguises,
roam
carryingcows'
bells,and crackingwhips.^ In the Gastein valleythe procession,
to 300
stout fellows,
headed by from 50 or 100
goes hopping and
from
house to house, all tlirougii
skipping from villageto village,
land,
the valley(Muchar, Gastein
pp. 145-7). In the north of Switzeriron
nose),and
where
says that
in addition
Berchtli
to
the
softened
form
Bechtli
or
on
'
'
6). There
was
thus
Bercht
masculine
Berchtolt,related
or
to
againthere arose
in Swabia
a
new
feminine, BrechtoUerin,Prcchtdlterin (Schniid,
Schwab,
wtb. 93). In Alsace the bechten was
performed by prentices
and journeymen running from one
to another,
house or room
and keeping up a racket (seepassages in Oberlin,sub. v. Bechten).
Cunrat of Dankrozheim
says in his Namenbuch, composed 1435 :^
"Wuotan,
as
Berhta
darnauch
die noch
He
describes her
Berchtolt however
was
so
to Freke
komet
; and
die milde
the
from
this
Behte,
(great
kindred).
geslehte
mild, "racious
to
men,
not
as
the terrible.
Swabian
This
Jos. Hank
280
GODDESSES.
This
bright,light,white.
peraht,berlit or brecht, signifies
white lady usuallyattaches herself to particular
families,but even
of Berta,e.g., Eerta
of Eosenberg. In
then she keeps the name
snow-white
garments she shows herself by nightin princelyhouses,
she rocks or dandles the babies,while their nurses
sleep: she acts
the old grandmotheror ayicestrcss of the family{seeSuppL).
of that
is a good deal in the fact,that several women
There
for
who
name,
in
famed
are
ghostlyBcrhta
our
national
stand
traditions,
connected
the
'
'
'
'
so
the
Mid.
Dutch,
one
big foot
the
But
^
'
Baerte
is
more
met
breden
ten
genuine,as
may
Floris 39G6.
voetc7i,'
be
seen
by
the far
The
Vita S. Berthae Avennaproihiceanother spinnrng Bertha.
(conf.Flodoardus 4, 47) says (Acta Sanctor.,Maii p.
histraret situs loci illiiLS,
114'^): Quae dum
pervenit ad quendani hortum, in
quo erat fons inirae pulcritudinis.Quern ut vidit Deo devota femina,minime
concupivit,sed possessoribus
ipsius praedii sic locuta est : 0 fratres,hunc
fonteni praediivestri vendite
mihi, et accepta digna jjecuniacedite usibus
nostris.
Cui sic aiunt : En
praesto sunius, si tanien detur pretium a nobis
taxatum.
Sancta
denariorum
autem, videntibus
qui aderant, librani unam
doniini vero
vendiac
posuitsuper lapidem qui erat super os ejusdem fontis,
Tunc sancta
tores receperuut aes.
tenebat
manu
mater, Deo plena,colo quani
tnram
sulci rigam facere,ora.ns
dicens : Ostende
ac
fodere,et in moduni
coeY"it
da nobis ! Eevertens
nobis, Domine, misericord iam tuam, et salutare tuum
can
monasterium,
namque
colum
ad
eadem
post
se
hominibus
sicut
pertinentessufficeret,
liuviolo ipsicomposuit,
sancta
mater
quoque
libra pro emptione tua data est.
una
2 How
firmlyshe is rooted,may be seen
by her being the link that joins
Carolingian legend to the Laiigobardic: she is mother of Carl, wife of
aquae
eam
sequebatur,ut
usus
omnes
Pippin the
name
son
of Kother
(4789),and daughter of
Flore and
BlancheHor,whose
hoof);
that
worked
at the
and
If
Berhta
'
in
in them
mentioned
as
than
mark
had
of her
Huldra
the
time
same
we
old churches.^
on
treadle,and
the
"Stem]3eor Trempe.
frau
in stone
cannot
Pedauque,regina peclcmicae,'
reine
foot,which
siuan-maidcns
his horse
'
'
carved
figurestands
whose
she
tradition of
ancient
more
281
BEKCHTE.
PERAHTA,
that
older and
higher nature
the devil
her tail,or
foot
spinning-woman'ssplayof the t.Mmpling dame
of
minuter descriptions
this
Germany, perhaps
(seeSuppl.).
It is apparently
foot
would
also
be
for
to
us
Kings (magi),that
the Three
feast of the
of Christ under
manifestation
church
the christian
the
the
celebrates
of
name
epiphania
tiephaine,
'
'
'
'
'
"
forms
are
cited with
references
in
Scheffer's Ilaltaus
p.
75, and
grow up a
very easily
FcrchtentdiC,
Perchtomalit,the brightday becoming
personification,
Schm.
1, 194.^
Now
from
this there
might
Bright's,
day. (Conradof Dankrotsheim, p. 123,
Dec. 30.)*
on
puts his milde Belite down a week earlier,
Either the entire fabulous
Two
hypothesespresentthemselves.
ing,
and by misunderstandexistence of a Perhta first
arose
accidentally
out of such personification
bright day
; or the analogyof the
is true we
it
Now
tacked on to a previously
Perhta.
was
existing
dame
i.e.,
Bright's,
'
198
;
-
AllJ.
w.
3, 47-8
Paris
too
connects
this
Pedauque
rci)ie re'hiuque,
Michelet
1, 49G-8.
Luke 2, 0.
The
OIIG.
Maria
hist, de France
0. i. 12, 3. 4.
Hel. 12, 8.
with
2, 152.
182.
'ji/if7-m"rtc
(Graff 5, 360) is Good
parasceve
distinct i'roin Prehentafj,
Percht(;ntag.
"* Dec.
28 is Innocents',
29 St. Thomas's, 31 St. Silvester's.
3
'
Friday,and
282
GODDESSES.
point out
cannot
earliest
at
or
down,
13th ; but
we
did
older authorities
nalit
'
might
to
9th
'
neither
decide
to
me
the
Perahta
can
therefore
the
Christmas
I will
the
christian
and
here
above
all,her
the
matter
purely a product of
be
lead up
to
other
it ;
was
on
heathen
yule,and
of
the
deity,
whom
sacredness
the
which
features
togetherthe
group
calendar,there
her
century,
names
contrary, both of these adjective
made
15tli or 14th
tlie first
in the
to
identitywith Holda, seem
If, independentlyof
way.
who
the
have
Holda, then
before
manage
even
have
we
Perhta
the
if
even
dame
of
unmistakably
Holda
make
Bertha
appear
in this
enchantresses
in
follow
train
their
this
all
"
of
savours
heathenism.
It is very
fairyBefana,a
that
: on
(befania)
children,who
to
terror
day
the
and
women
too
have
has sprung
children
out
set
mis-shapen
of epiphania
of
doll made
'
'
'
La
nations, a
the
in
name
with
the christian
1
name
Franc.
had
the
caused
invention
of
being;it is
supernatural
us, older traditions of
calendar
more
Berni,rime
105.
Crxisca sub
v.
befana.
Abundia).
Diana.
(Herodias.
G.
283
ABUNDIA.
DIANA,
HERODIAS,
by Befana, will
whose
The
better.
illustrate this even
story of Herod's daugliter,
(lancingbrought about the beheading of John the Baptist,must
have produced a peculiarly
deep impressionin the earlypart of the
Hcrodias,of whom
Ages, and
poets
lleligious
in
Mid.
Otfried
seems
of
account
came
proposal
one
way
got mixed
to
the
in
about
roam
company
etiam
Illud
their stead.
omittendum,
non
post Satanam
retro
In
conversae,
seductae,credunt
matibus
se
Burcard
of Worms
et
host
10,
illusionibus
nocturnis
profitentur
'
of
or
Holda
and
read
we
mulieres
sceleratae
quod quaedam
daemonum
devilish
evil and
with
'
Perahta, or
fables,
with
up
condemned
was
than
more
reminded
justbeen
have
we
phantas-
et
horis
cum
multitudine
Herodiade
et innumera
dea vel cum
paganorum
mulierum
spatia
equitaresuper quasdam bestias,et multa terrarum
Diana
ad
ejus
servitium
evocari.
"
Job. Salisberiensis
tilucam
concilia et conventus
convivia, "c.
mulier
Herodiade
as
"
asserunt
sen
Bensozia
Similar
to the
ceded, and
most
have
Amberg,
passedinto
and
this Herodias,
celebrari
vel cum
paganorum
mulierum
multitudine
pro-
et innumera
statements
worship of
so
varia
convocare,
"
that
nocte
Angerius,episcopusConseranus
nocturnis
dea
Diana
equitarecum
de
fitcatur.
de
Vintler.
one
third
respectablediffusion
such
writings,
worth noticing,
later
It is
of the
whole
allowed.
ivorld is
Eatherius
284
GODDESSES.
"
tradition,that
nardus
remarkable
and
full
decipientes.A
tacked
was
medieval
the
in the
Herodias,is contained
to
on
of
account
Ptei-
1, 11:39"1164:
ubi
Traecipue sidus celebrant,
ope cujus,
defuerant
omnes
Petro,
traditaque
injustoFharaildis virgolabor! ;
sed sanctifaciunt qualiacunquevolunt.
Ilac famosus
fuisset Herodes
erat felixque
prole,sed infelix banc quoque laesit amor:
thalamos
liaec virgo,
Baptistaesolius ardens,
hoc demto
voverat
nuUius
esse
viri.
genitor,
comperto prolisamore,
insontem
sanctum
atrox,
decapitavit
Postulat afferri virgosibi tristis,
et affert
regiusin disco tempera trunca cliens.
Mollibus allatum
stringens
caput ilia lacertis
perfunditlacrimis,osculaqueaddere avet ;
oscula captantenicaput anfugit atque resnjfflat,
ilia per impluvium turbine flantis abit.
Offensus
Ex
illo nimium
per
non
eandem
vacuum
infestat
mortuus
ira Johannis
memor
miseram,
Lenit honor
vivus amarat,
nee
luctura,minuit
inirs hominum
penitusfata perissesinunt.
banc
tamen
''"
reverentia
poenam,
moestae
ea
liabet Fharaildis,Herodias
nomen
nee
saltria,
subiens
1, 486.
as
mocsta
homage
1
hcra
she
Eallerini
cui
receives
cannot
pars
Here
tertia
assuages
understand
subeunda
nee
hominum
her
pari.
have
Herodias
servit,the
bitter lot ;
this Gen.
we
ante
only from
; is it Gennadius
described
reverential
midnight
a
(Massiliensis),
IIERODIAS,
tillfirstcockcrow
time
she floats
for
a
she sits on
John, which
she
charger,
it draws
he did not
would
does
nor
llerodias
of the
contents
tlie
hazel-trees,
She
; when
covered
leads
Vercldr,'
of
1213
dictus
century
Still more
his head
it with
kisses,but
haplessmaid is
ever,^ Why she
hangs for
century) called Fharaildis,is
in Flanders
name
2-i
sanct.
Jun.) at
story : Herodias
Pharaildis
the
on
:=frau Hilde
(Bodmanns Eheing. alterth.
and
Verhildeburrj,'
in
or
the
all resemble
the
wife, and
f rem
there
doc. of
the
Dutch
in
Iliddc,as
94)
Fiisian
(Acta
contrary,M.
p.
not
tells of John
is Herod's
Elde
to ver
us
and
tears
Salome.
by love
brought in on
is
at her ; the
saint of that
rest of her
inflamed
was
there she
(Acta
above
daughteris named
miles
air.
twelfth
(in the
Jan.);
Baptist and
'
empty
space, and
the life of
explainedby
doc.
and
fain have
into empty
afterwards
sanct.
oaks
return
235
ABUNDLV.
whirled
was
the
through
DIANA,
occurs
the
14th
remarkable
M.
Dutch
for the
milky way,
strasse
or
(street,
highway).
So that the poet of the Reinardus
is entirelyin the right,when
Herodias sets him
thinking of Fharaildis,and she again of the
milky way, the sidns in his first line.
There is no doubt whatever, that quiteearlyin the Mid. Ages
the christian mythus of Herodias
got mixed up with our native
Vroneklcnstract
heathen
'
host
fables
and
frauen
seems
those
Hilde
notions
name
Ilulde
about
dame
Holda
and
the
furious
the
were
nightlyjauntsof sorceresses
graftedon it,the
Jewish king'sdaughter had the part of a heathen goddess assigned
her (Eatheriussays expressly
imo dea),and her worship found
:
adherents.
numerous
deity of night,the
^
and
This
of
reference
In
wild
to the
the
huntress
iurho
circle
same
moves
Diana, Herodias
(the whirlwind
of his
and
Holda
looks mythical
blast),
bring in
scjme
other stories,
when
treatingof
the "wind-
sprites.
*
Gaude.
Canneart, strafrecht
153-5.
B^lg.raus.
6, 319.
Conf.
Vergodc for
fi-au
28G
GODDESSES.
stand
for
Eligius(Superst.A) ;
C) has found
(Superst.
D, G)
that
statue
cultus
Diana's
'
decrees
later
in
be
to
life of
quod
rustici
the
I have
common
spoken
of
of
diffusion
wide
passage
The
hcra.
familiar to
Greg. Tur. 8, 15
strongesttestimony to the
seems
councils
of
daemonium,
was
by
writings(Superst.
and
domina
as
name
of Diana
the
But
the
the
many
mentions
that
vocant,' so
p. 110.
on
into
is denounced
Diana
in
passage
its way
Arelatensis
St. Caesarius
people;
the
Herodias,she appears
like
Dianavi
by side.
side
another,or
one
Kilian, the
Franciae
(t 689) : Gozbertusdux
utrum
volens
crebra apud se tractare
Ejus quem
inquisitione,
vel Dianae
potiuscultus praeferendusesset.
praedicabat,
(Kilianus)
.habebatur
veneratione
Diana
apud ilium in summa
namque
(Surius4, 133 ; Acta sanct. Bolland. 8 Jul. (p. 616). As it is
Hesse
and
that frau Holda
principallyin Thuringia,Franconia
in the neighbourhood
survives,it is not incredible that by Diana
apostleof
of
7th century,was
the
as
meant
no
other
she.
connexion
of this Herodias
Lastly,the retrospective
of
in the native
with
paganism,whether
personages
nations,receives
Teutonic
of
far back
Wiirzburg,so
than
Franks
the East
Ahundia
domina
dame
or
Celtic
the
from
confirmation
welcome
or
legend
French
supplied by
Hahonde,
Diana
or
the
of
authorities
'
abundantia,^ quam
pro
vetulae, penes
vocant
aut
potibus,
quos
imminutionem
sint
escarum
eis in
obstructa, inde
seu
infaustas
^
The
et
on
nee
infortunatas
Romans
only appears
facere
escarum
discooperta et
relinquantur.Si
nocte
daemones,
remansit,et
vasa
vero
comedunt
et
tamen
domibus,
dominas
quas
a
quibus
solis
consumptionem
si
potuum, maxime
poculorum
non
vasa
obstructa
nee
satietatem
relinquunt,nee
Ahundantia
personified
neither
templesnor
coins,she had
also
dominam
dominas
inveniunt, nee
in domibus
eas
has
Dicunt
creditur et somniatur.
cellaria dicitur
praestaredicunt
etiam
iste
et
satietate,et
eam
error
quas
domos
nocte
Satiam
eam
:
hujusmodi
frequentaverit
quas
et
aliis de
as
nee
abun-
superiorbeing,but
altars.
she
HERODIAS,
eis
dantiam
on
p.
1066
The
praestantes.'
read
we
faciunt
spirituum,quas
et frondosis
matronaruni
et
aliae luditicationes
interdum
in
nemoribus
ornatu
locis anioenis
cereis,ex
et comae
collis equorum,
vidisse fatentur,dicentes
eos, qui talia se
hujusmodi
luminaribus
quae
et
malignoruni
et
de
p. 1068, but
repeated on
arboribus,ubi
luminaribus
cum
like is
Sunt
'
287
ABUNDIA.
DIANA,
stillaverat.^
veram
De
dominas
Ahimdiam,
ceram
audies
esse, quae
illis vero
nocturnas,
comis
substantiis,
et
principe7)i
vocant
qui les
cine
eo
pro
ainsinc deceit
sens
et
dient,que
par
le monde
tout
sunt
trois fois
qu'ilvont
si
tons
cles
ains
semaine,
cum
et par
ne
la
en
sen
ne
ces
ostex
barres
entrent
ne
par
boutent,
se
redoutent,
les
fendaces,
partent des
et vont
avec
les
cors
les bonnes
ames
dames
Conf.
Deutsche
sagen,
no.
122.
288
GODDESSES.
les diversitcs
que
sunt
ne
ains
et par
ainsinc
dame
avcc
monde
Hahonde,
voles vielles le
cum
corent,"c.
sen
li tiers du
part,que
aille ainsinc
si
qui laborent
ames
le monde
Dautre
18686.
lor
sunt
en
pas
veiies
pruevent
As
the Reinardus
Eatlierius and
given up
applied to
A
one.
Habonde
dame
either
multitude
to
Herodias
made
unchristencd
the
pf heathen,
who
and
Ahundia
The
apparent.
babes
remained
native
our
out
or
of
therefore
are
Folia,Ftdla
enfans may
term
above,
shut
is here
statement
same
and
Abundia
between
connexion
will presentlybe
(fulness)
refer
to
as
i aille.
li mondes
trestous
que
to
the
great
christian
the
It
community.
had
7. Hruoda
Thus
far
we
have
(Hrede).
(Eastre).
Ostara
got acquaintedwith
the
names
and
worship
names
by
different
under
honoured
who
were
goddesses,
tribes of Teutondom
(N"erdu,Hludana, Tanfana, Holda,
particular
known
to
Berhta),and others resemblingthem have only become
Diana, Herodias, Abundia) : of
under foreignappellations
(Isis,
us
of several
all these
(so long
as
consider
still doubtful
met.
5, 372
tertia pars
the
of
connexion
fiimans
tertia pars mundi
Walvocatur,
Europa
orbis
thar. 1.
2
Is tlie name
socia connected
with
Alvernus
'
Erce
'
with
Herke) not
our
289
OSTARA.
HRUODA,
be found
is to
one
the
among
Anglo-
Saxons.
the other
On
but of whose
liispeople,
existence not
here
proof,that
clear
Germans.
expresslycalls
he
whom
beings,
of two
names
as
the
us
goddessesof
ancient
trace
well
as
there, heathenism
with
think, by
the
was
divinities:
their
they
divinities of various
were
names
principal
chief
masculine
and
famous
to
not
the
to
have
too
nation.
The
two
whom
goddesses,
without
briefly,
cites very
months
named
Saxon
luifh
name
a
dca
after them,
Beda
any
are
from
and
the first,
illorum
Rheda, cui
and
Hrede
taking its
Edstre, March
the second
Aprilfrom
Rlicdmo-
'
nomiuatur.'
illo sacrificabant,
in
"
illorum,quae
habuit ;
nomen
(?),
minant,
Eostra
consueto
cujus nomine
he
nunc
knows, with
at
in
OHG.
in the vocabularies
the
distance,and
tells
of days]f
[lengthening
the
after
but it may
Oberlin
less of it
us
goddesses. There is
first of them is justified
by
of these
of other
lenzinmanot, named
church, who
this father of
the invention
paschaletempus cognovocabulo
gaudia novae
aniiquae ohscrvationis
solennitatis vocantes.'
It would
vocabatur
have
tribes.
German
the
Ehrenkranz
for March
other
der
and
is
lenzo, lengizo
season
borne
March
names
teutschen
a
as
well.
sprach,
doc. of 1404
One MS. (Kolmesen opusc. p. 287 ; this ref. given in Rathlefs Hoya and
Diepholz 3, IG) reads : Veteres Anglicanipopulivocant Estormonath
paschalem
sacrilii'ia
idque a dea quadam cui Teutonici populi in pagani.snio
monseni,
fecerunt tempore mensis
Aprilis,
quae Eostra est appellata.
'
Gramm.
2, 510.
Langez.Diut.
3, 88.
19
290
GODDESSES.
has
(Weisth. 1, 175)
When
we
find in the
In
Rcdtmonet, it is
Appeuzellerreimchronik
dem
kamen
do
der merzenmonat
an
ainem
morgen
do zundentz
Rcdhnonct
of
names
Retmonat
by
seems,
to be
months,
p. 174
month.
Redimonet
die puren
here
not
donet,
giengherzu
fru
Eorschach
the
an
displacementso
the month
before
March,
as
the
in
common
Chorion
uses
for
his
196, furnish
female
26, another
nom.
name
Hruada,
Hruadun, this
gen.
last
in
Hruadun, and
apparentlyformed
1, 42. 2,
like
ON.
crudelis
Fiorgyn and Hlodyn. The AS. adj.hreS or hreSe means
in doubt
(Ceedm. 136, 21. 198, 2),perhaps victoriosus ? I am
about hreS, sigehreS,
guShreS,Beow. 5146. 974. 1631 ; they waver
between
an
adj. and a subst. sense, and in the last passage,
wearS
victoria is evidently meant.
Beowulfe
guShreS gifeSe,'
the AS. Menologue, line 70, translates Martius
When
by reSe, this
'
may
We
to this
Germans
is found
as
early as
which
christian festival,
bears in the oldest
of
OHG.
remains
the
name
ostard gen.
-un
"}
it
mostly
in
found
T. 157, 1. 3. 5.
the
0. i. 22, 8.
iii. 6, 16.
tlieol.xiv. 17.
-
Conf.
Ideler's
1, 516.
chronologie
iv. 9, 8.
Hymn.
21, 4. Fragiii.
291
ziSA.
austro,though he
have
must
known
the word
the
Norse
tongue
on
Easter, at
tlie
of the rock
of
season
and
on
Maidens
clothed
returningspring,show
in
white, who
themselves
at
in clefts
(seeSuppL).
8. ZiSA.
Beda's account
of Hrede
reaching back
attention if only for its
worshipped at Augsburg in
a
statement
shall be
followed
by
to the
11th century, and
deserving
great age, concerning a goddess Zisa
and
Eastre*
the heathen
^ For
oriens he chooses iirruns,
the sun, not tliat he did not know
now
time.
risingand sinkingof
sagqs, i.e.,
vistr (versus occidentem), root vis (repose,
for occiJens
stillness,
evening).
^
Composite
proper
names
"c. "c.)
Busijuelanguage ostnra means
May, tlie budding leafingtime,
from ostoa, leaf,foliage
accidental ies?,niblanee.
: a mere
*
I might introduce into the te,\t an AS. R'ccn, if I knew
about
any more
her than what Lye'sglossaryquotes from Cod. Cot. 65, 87 : Iticcnne Diana.
It
is formed like ] inen (aucilla),
"c.
wylpen (bellouu),
*
In
tlie
292
GODDESSES.
Tlie Cod.
Monach.
Lat. 2
(of 1135),and
cent.)contain identic
F.
Gallica
Excerpta ex
liistoria'.^
'
Dum
liec circa
bawariorum,
Vind.
Cod.
geruntur, in
rcnum
noricorum
(interlined
CII.
deducta
romanti
colli servavit.
collapsumnomen*
ad
arcendas
jam
exacta
partem,
que
barbarorum
sola
vero,
cum
equitatuomni
qua
permansit, ac
urbem
titus annius
pretor
(interlined
meridianam
oppidi
(interlined
erat,pretor ipse
littoribus)
ad
operosissimecommunivit.
castra
vetustate
kal. sextilibus
circumvenit.
continenti
barbarorum
tem
banc
excursiones
estate)exercitu
martia
legione
cum
est, inviolatum
adventus
ad
occiden-
et auxiliaribus macedonum
copiisinter
fiumen
ct
vallum
castris parum
oquitatum omnem,
avarj' cum
in
et
quod
hostium
miserius
erat, auxilia
sociorum
vivus
potestatem regiobabitu
delevit.
venisset,[sed
The same
their cominiuiication
to Sclimeller's kindness.
piece is
in two
Lat. CII (olim hist. prof.WrA) sec.
forms
Vienna
: in the Cod.
xi. ineuntis fol. 79. 80 ; and in the Cod. CCXXVI
(olim univ. '237) sec. xii.
CII has
Jorn. De reb. get. and De regn. succ.
In hoth it stands between
interlinear glossesand marginalnotes
MSS.) by a
(exactlylike the Munich
1
found
owe
at
CCXXVI
also writes
adopts the
the
heading
'
Excerptum
ex
Gallica
agrees.
On
est
29:5
ziSA.
apud larharos
oppidani vero uoii
que
reverentia
il)idem
peciulis
?J more
iniuori fortuiia
baud
romaiii
sociis properaiiteinadoriuntur.
auxiliuni
pretorem in
luaiori virtute
sed
mactatur.^
segniter
primis
caccus^ in
oppidanorurahahino^ et
principes
et incliiiata jam res
oppidauoruui esset, ni
pugnautes cadunt.
auxiliuni ierre socii in altera ripajam victoria potiti.
maturasseiit
denique coadunatis viribus castra irrumpunt,pretorem, qui paulo
duo
resistunt.
ut
Verres
delent.
cladis superesset,funditus
nuncius
ne
martiam),
(interlined
divinam
legionem-*
obtruncant.
resistentem
vi
pcrleih)frustra ceperat,romana
(interlined
tumuluni
altiorem
solus
proximis paludibus sc
mortem
occultans^ honestam
subterfugit.nee multo post sicilie
cum
se
avaricia turpem mortem
immani
promeruit. nam
proconsul
militum
tribunus
in
transmisso
arnne
'
and
for Caccus
for loco
'
the
It has
10,291).
zeitschr.
readings
'
dea
'
other
in the
and
Cisa'
'
Cisara,'
Further,
names.
"
'
nam
damnatus
"
it all from
est
Wolfg.
Velleii excerpta
'
'
Lazius's
had
ex
I should
'.
not
variations
some
Gallica historia
On
Hoc
too
heading
p.
runs
margin
with
promeruit.Lazius
bogudisdat regiaproles
(CII grecus auar),pecudisde suevis
more
litatus.'
'
Prefectus haheno
perpetuo montis
se
victum
nomine
liicquesepultuni
notiticat.
habenonhcrch
dedit,quera
monti
sepultusnomen
dicunt.'
rustici havenenbercli
(CII havenonpercli)
^
nominari.'
CII : 'a cujus nomine
putamus ickingen.
*
ibi
de hac
On margin :
perditalegione adhuc paicich nominatur.'
Then
in smaller but contemporaneous writing:
oceisus
et
'
'
usque
On
nomine
cladeni
simnl periit.
martia
sulididit liunc rume
jirepcs victoria ^^firo,
sibimet
hoc
templum qui modo constituit.'
'
latuit,lacui ueriase hue
in
hie
quia
paludibusadjacentibus
margin :
([uo legiotota
nomen
dedit '.
also
Cisara, but Cizi^,
; it has
concludes
; the
1501
terris
nomen
grecavar
On
borrowed
margin.:
'
'
had
Eeip.Eom.
294
GODDESSES.
says
'
historiam
nos
quam
in pervetusto codice
'
autiquissimis
scriptamreperimus ;
known
hitherto,and
11-1 2th
probablyhave
Either
one
the author
had
been
The
that
one
other of
(orcontinuator)of
before
The
them.
been
be
pretty
Goldast
had
numerous
before
him
may
the oldest.
the
or
have
copiesmust
centuries.
that would
Uteris
menibran.
them,
the
former
both
Otto
von
Freisincjen and
Auersberg chronicle
tries to
connect
to have
seem
the
story with
Quintilius Varus
and
after relating
his overthrow,
(insteadof Verres),
adds (chron.3, 4) : Tradunt
ibi
Augustensesbanc caedem
collem ex ossibus mortuorum
factam, ostenduntquein argumentum
in vulgariperUich (Mone, anz.
1, 256),eo quod
compactum, quem
hodie vocant, vicumque ex nomine Yari aplegioibi perierit,
usque
'. The Auersberg chronicler's account, though
pellatum monstrant
he almost verballyadopts the older fragment,I hold it needful
to
insert here, because
the marginal glossesare curiously
interwoven
with the text, and referred to discovered inscriptions
stone '}
on
vel Ehetiae.
De Augusta Vindelicorum
sicut ex scriptis
veterum
coUigiturhaec civitas tria nomina
accepit. Germanorum
quippe
est pars
geutes primum considentes in partibusEhetiae, quae nunc
munito
locotamen
Sueviae, non
longe ab alpibusin planitie,
propter
duorum
concursum
rapidorumfluminum, banc urbem construxerunt,
'
'
et
muris
non
sed
fossatis
firmaverunt,et
eam
ex
deae
Zizae,
nominabant.
colebant, Zlzerim eam
religiosissime
liujus
deae
ritu
barbarico
ex
templum
lignis
constructum, etiam
quam
quoque
postquam
Eomani
incolere
eam
coeperunt, inviolatum
colli servavit,in
collapsum nomen
hi versus
sunt
:
lapideexsculpti
reperti
at vetustate
male
quem
cultura
polluerat
gallusmonticulum
unde
nomine
in
praesens
ab
apud
banc
urbem
usque
minatur.
Titus
cum
exercitu
in
incolis
praetor ad
Annius
nam
kal.
hunc
August!
idem
in
tulit.
monticulus
deleti sunt
arcendas
eam
j)ostmodum
nefaria dudum
tibi Ziza
Eomani
quo
permansit.
barbarorum
noZizcnherg
caede.
magna
excursiones
circundedit,ipseque
ad
dianam
meri-
Chron.
Conradi
ursperg.
Argent. 1532, p.
308.
295
ziSA.
filius
cum
omni
auxilio maccdonlco
et
equitatii
nono
die,quani eo ventum
({uiuquagesimo
apud barbaros celeberrimus esset,ludum
cives
formidinem
ostentarunt.
igitur
is dies deae
est,cum
et lasciviam
etiam
tunc
conseJit.
Ziz^
magis
quam
barbarorum
immanis
multitude, quae
interfectorum
hinonc
sunt
adhuc
exstant
loca denominata,
monticulum
vocant
Habinoberg,in
se
perpetuo mentis
Cacco
lii
versus
reperti
tiorem
nomine
frustra
legionemquedivinam,
de hac
nominatur, ubi
vi resistentem
ceperat,romana
ut
nuncius
nee
perditalegioneadhuc
postniodum hi versus
martia
quo
occultans
hucusque nomen
tamen
non
caedem
est.
fuisse
honestam
versus
simul
cum
cladem,
periit.
transmisso
mortem
in
proximispalulacui Vernse
subterfugit,
nomen
nam
cladis superesset,funditus
nomine
amne
promeruit.
damnatus
militum
dedit.
das
legiotota
obtruncant,
perlaich,
quasi perditalegio,
sunt
:
reperti
dibus
atque sepultum
notificat.
Gcgyincn denoniinari.
denique coadunatis
oppidaniscastra irrumpunt,et praetorem, qui paulo al-
tumulum
delent.
victum
dicunt
vero
Suevis et
hie
quo
Habino
praefectus
rustici de Ha-
nam
se
propter hunc
eandem, quam
tu
latuisti.
tem
proconsuleff'ectusturpem morabdicaret
judiciocivium
magistratu
Verrcm
tradunt Augustenses banc
sub Augusto lactam
quidam descri-
296
GODDESSES.
ilium
superbe et
more,
romano
nominant
avare
his verbis
erga
ea
subditos
ae
tempestate Varus,
gereus
Germanis
deletus est.
later writers
Some
91,
also mention
the tradition.
Augsburg
for the
his house
to
have
99
says
of the Swabians
Sie bawten
zu
einen
(inhonour
eren
heidnischen
anbetten
denselben
Die
nach
Der
zeiten
(afterheatlien ways)
(adoredin
those
days).
the goddess),
das was
der pris.
abgottin(after
tempel als lang stund unversert
(stooduninjured),
alter
von
da
er
was
alter
von
der
von
berg namen
daruf gestandenwas
und
sitten
der
bis im
und
ward
stat
in
"
rhyme a history of
burgomasterPeter Egen the Young, who wished
painted with illustrations from it. Cap. 2, foL
ecclesiastic,Klichlin,composed
an
1373
About
haist noch
hlit
(itsfall decreed),
abgieng(asfrom age it passedaway),
im empfieng(thehill took name),
(whereon had stood)das werck,
(hightstillto-day)der Zisciibcrclc.
Avar
is made
years
after,or
Varus
do
contemporary
of
even
occur
as
the
with
the
Ciceronian
of Pompey
contemporaries
Yet
in Dio
Verres
of
Bogudes
Cassius
Niebuhr's
fol.
and
41, 42.
Cod. Monach.
Aitgsb.15'22
200
1-184.
297
zisA.
Titus Annius
"What
there is
consul of that
Velleius Paterculus
But
all the
can
name
A.U.C.
never
have
I cannot
praetor,'
'
601
and
written
it contains
rubbish
remarkable
the
by
meant
was
does
guess
this sort of
thing.^
destroythe value
not
128.
of
The
comparativelypure Latinityis
late as the twelfth
not composed so
enough to show that it was
^
inclined to place it in the Caroare
century ; Lazius and Velser
to whom
of a foreigner,
and it looks like the work
lingianperiod,
The glosses
the Germans
heathens and barbarians.
confirm the
are
of the whole
tradition with Augsburg and
its
local connexion
neighbourhood; and not only the Latin verses, but the German
forms werthaha
(R.Wertach), cizunberc, habino,habinonberc,look
too old for the 12th
(Hepino),Habinolf, is an
century. Habino
the
authentic
story
OHG.
to
man's
us.
name
seem
more
Cagau would
Geginen leads up to it.
to this day: the eminence
founded
were
is unknown
vernacular, and
of
Some
the
in
the
of the
the
which
derived
Cacan,
me,
local
monastery
the
106-1; so
to
cpiotedare
next
city,
names
in the middle
Cacus
preserved
the senateand
churcli
'subdidit
verse
name
hunc
'
senses.^
praepes
victoria Pdro
was
names
are
no
longer heard,
1343, and
Kricgshaher
are
explanationof the
may
older and correcter
form Criechesaveron,it is very plain that the
of the place Criahhes (graeci)
avani (imago,conf. pp. 86, 95,
name
proles)first suggested Graecus Avar,' as well as
yet also avaro
Habino '. The Auersberg chronicler's statement,
Ildbmonberc
the hero
that the Latin verses
carved in all those places,
found
were
MB.
33^
Pfersen(Veris-se)
well known
villages.Whatever
108
wliile
an.
be the
'
'
be
must
We
rejected.
find
then,tliat tradition,true
G. Jo. Vossius, De
Marci Velseri rer.
to
her
wont, has
mixed
up
liist.Lat. 1, 24.
'
'
'
'
298
GODDESSES.
fact and
fiction ; the
and Ciza
spelling,
of the goddess
from this name
would
be harder to explain. Now
can
we
hardlyderive that of the town Cisara,supposingit to be a
formed with
of placesare
derivative ; names
never
purely German
Suevic
goddess.
such
termination
Cisa
likelythat
tlie goddess: and
more
seems
from
Cisara
male
better
female
or
proper names.
Cisae ara, from the altar and
It
seems
temple
of
confirmed.
Now
Isis
who
(p.257)
is Cisa ?
in
One
Tacitus,whose
naturallythinks
even
name
first of that
is not
unlike
Suevic
Cisa,Zisa,
an
dropping of the initial,
the Eoman
omission which
might be prompted to make by the
if Zisa be totally
But even
of the Isis that he knew.
similarity
dififerentfrom
Isis,she can with all the better rightbe placedby
also was
the side of our
displayeda thoroughly
Zio, in whom
Swabian
deity(p.199) ; nay, togetherwith our supposed feminine
make
if we
allowance
(p.203) there
Ziu
may
for the
have
been
mere
It is
Zisa.
1
DoAvn
Siieves^ at
matter
to
demonstrate,^ but
miKKA.
that three
299
FROUWA.
to the Suevi,is
are
Zio, Zisa and Isis,
divinities,
assigned
ah'eadyabundantlyclear,
8. Frikka
(Frigg).
(Freyja).
Frouwa
Foremost
sister of
because
Friggtlie wife
are
to
names.
of OSinn, and
confound
I
to
mean
try
confounded
often
and
if
Freyja the
stricter etymology
and
can
be looked
for ; neither does the Slav mythology know
thing,'
anyall
certain
aliout
(Boh. cic,cec,
at
a
Ziza,allcfjedto he Ceres nianimosa
be
Cisa must
forsooth our
Pol. eye, Russ. titi,
niannna), in sujtportof whom
for
the
MHG.
better
to
think
of
name
Hanusch
278.
It
were
wronged ; see
the zeisig(zeis-chen,
siskin)diu 'Jse. ein kleiniu ztse, Ms. 1, 191''. AVh. 275,
30 ; which
can
scarcelyhave arisen from cicindela (glow-worm, Graff 5, 711) ;
the goddessand the form of
has come
connexion
to lightbetween
however, no
no
Slav
f^odsneed
bird,though
little
some
held
were
sacred.
Like our
remains,like
1
our
The Romance
donna.
s
icur
sire,
(p.27) and
tongues express
Walth.
'^".'^-9. frouwe
senora
48-9.
unde
masc.
now
doji and
lost ; dame
doua, the
notion
by
senior,out
sehor,i.e.,
seigneur,
signore,
have sprouted,but no Fr. feminine.
signora, !"pan.
a
the
is
57.
Amgb.
IMs. 2, 182*'
(seeSupjil.).
45'' 4^''.
210^
two
(domina)
Ital. only
other
of which
Docen
an
M'ords,
Ital.
misc.
2,
300
GODDESSES.
AS.
and
OS.
frouwo, tlieyhave
and freude
froh glad (fro-lic)
hinguages have
frea, fraho
masc.
with
is used
done
far
the very
freelythan
more
1, 52.
297.
Eein.
356.
731. 803.
32-57-64,"c.),seldomer
has
vrotL'W
1365.
side.
The
as
title
1655.
2129.
in other
its
extended
reverse
Eein
positions,
meaning even
beyond
2291
the
while
the
OHG.
M.
Dutch
St.
(Huyd. op
2288.
2510-
; the modern
limits of
our
frau.
All
the above
in contrast
languagesappear
to the
OIST. wdiich
to
proper
name,
'
'
Ettm.
As
from
fiaiijo
p. 112
makes
The
reasons
why
we
may
not
take
fnld
here for
Vefreyjais
name
mere
title
(and
also
so
novm
com.)
are
set
a.
2, 189.
As
and
Fria
are
alike welcome
and
suitable for my
explanation.
relation.
tlie same
001
FKOUWA,
FRIKKA.
Saxo
'
'
'
usuallyhas
ON.
The
gg where
suffix
i had
the AS.
stood
has
OHG.
eg and
after g
or
cc
or
thus, ON.
ekki ; ON.
AS. ecg, OHG.
bryggja (ponsj,AS. brycge,
(acies),
OHG.
hrukki.
OHG.
prukka ; ON. hryggr (dorsum),AS. lirycg,
Frikka, Frikkia,even
In the same
we
get an AS. Fricg,OHG.
way
from Frouivd than Friggfrom Freyja.
farther away
It is the confoundingof these two beingsthat will explainhow
to put Fricco instead of Fro for Freyr(supra,
of Bremen
Adam
came
equally have said Fricca for Freyja. Fricco,
p. 212) ; he would
egg
Friccho, Friccolf
And
it
now
in
were
seems
unaccountable,why the
called in
be
both
ON.
Frouwuntac,
never
but
use
as
proper
in OHG.
names
Diac. 1, 8 where
Wodan's
only mean
Frigg,not Freyja,as
grounding on Paulus, makes use
auctore
is named
consort
Saxo
Gram,
of the
form
i^rea,which
too, while
Frig :
'
can
expressly
Paulo
teste
This
The
above
must
tins
means
Frea
to
AS.
all connect
in assigning
iuL^enua. Paulus therefore,
uxor, doniina,not libera,
Wodan
his wife, has put lier in tlie pi
as
place of the Noi-se Friir"i. The
'
substitution is ol'ten made
heita a
Forna
Fornald.
:
thus,
lus, when
sog. 2, 25-6 has
ok
Hott
it
is
a
that should
have been associated wbh
shov
Freuju
(Ofiinn),'
t^i'i.^'S
Frigg
.
..
as
Ociinii,
is done
,,
in the Grimnisnial
(^seeiSuppI.).
302
GODDESSES.
sucli words
as
Goth,
OHG.
freis,frijis
(liber),
fri ; Goth,
frijon
1275.
frech,ON.
12, 12.
exou.
54, 28.^
Now,
fri
and our
(liber)
(mulierformosa) and
as
(protervus,
impudens), fri
friSr (pax)seem
to be all related,
ON. fric5r (formosus),
the
even
forms betraythe shifting
of the substantival.^
sense
adjectival
We
gatherfrom all this,that the forms and even the meanings
of the two names
border closely
another.
the
one
on
Frcyjameans
gladsome, gladdening,sweet, gracious goddess,Frigg the free,
beautiful,loveable ; to the former attaches the generalnotion of
to the latter that of fri (woman). Holda, from hold
frau (mistress),
resemble
(sweet,kind),and Berhta from berht (bright,
beautiful)
both.
The Swedish
calls
them
in naming Froijenborg,
folk-song,
her
'
den
frekr
1222.
vana
the beautiful
solen,'
sun.
ceivable.
conmytlis becomes the more
for
her
Saxo, p. 13, relates how Frigga,to obtain gold
more
minutely told, and
ornaments, violated conjugal fidelity;
in the details,
the tale about
much
Freyja in Sn. 356
differing
On
adventure.
to be the same
quite another ground
appears
63. Yngl.
however
the like offence is imputed to Frigg too (Sffim.
of Frcyjais spoken of,but in
saga cap. 3). In Sn. 81 the valshamr
113-9
that of Frigg; the former is supportedby Sa3m. 70.
The
for the day of the week.
Hence
the variations in the name
OHG.
i^r^Ifftacought clearlyto be Friggjardagr
in ON., and the
in OHG.
too the
Hence
ON. Freyjudagr should be Frouwuntac
uncertaintyin the naming of a constellation and of several plants.
Orion's belt,elsewhere
named
Jacob's staff and also spindle(coins
is called by the Swedish peopleFriggerock
(coinsFriggae,
rfkaKarrj),
noticed
Hire, p. 6G3) or Frejcrock(Finn Magnusen 361*),as we
before,or Frojas rock (Wieselgren.
383). The orchis odoratissima,
are
brewed, Icel.
satyriumalbidum, a plantfrom which love-potions
later
otlierwise hionagras (herba conjugalis)
Friggjargras,
; the
Hence
Conf.
182'' 258^
386.
434.
"
We
the
the
mingling of
MS.
1, SO"' 202*. 2, 42^
wiplich wip, Parz. 10, 17.
Otl. 11,
ywa'iKfs,
drjXvrepai
1, ^59'' ; similarly
wip, MsH.
MHG.
wibin
15, 422.
might
their
Hesiod
connect
scut.
Venus
4.
with
the
to
Venus
Goth,
qino, qens,
Gvenus
=
AS.
for Venus
cwen.
as
venire
; the
with
Ir. dia
FRIKKA.
303
FROUWA.
of
named
broad
of kin to
and
whom
fruit
comes
Wei. pridd
(conf.
increase
and
Prithvi
earth,and matd
is the
wide,
terra, Bopp's
nevertheless
seems
with
connected
Fria,Friggand fridu.
Some
oaths, handmaids
of the AS.
fulfil her
genealogieshave
'
Wuden
best, she
et
of the
the
highest
fates of
(Sasm. 3P),
presidesover
so
Frcdlaf ejusuxor,'
that
in the
fits in with that Fridlcfsborg
(OIIG.
Frigg
him
of
lien
in
But
father.
others
Woden's
Freahif
make
300
Danish
;
song, p.
connexion
the
of
confirmation
i'VirVulaf
and
also
fresh
have
i'^j-ifVuwulf,
a
we
friS and the troddcss's name.
between
=
Frealaf
Froleip?)which
30 i
GODDESSES.
the
childless
(Fornald.
sog. 1,
derive the
also
hionagrasis
hence
name
from
Friclcenhorst,
FrecJcenhorst,
perhaps eager
2, 265.
There
Kemble
1, 248.
appropriate
; conf. Frmcinghyrst,
far from Magdeburg
not
is a Vrckckvc, Frickslchen,
to
(seeSuppL).
along with Frigg;
the more
been even
prevalentand
her worship seems
to have
important of the two, she is styled agatuz af Asynjum,'Sn. 28,
and
Yngl. saga cap. 4, to whom frequentsacrificeswere
blotgySja,'
sacrificed a boar to her, as elsewhere to Freyr,
offered. HeiSrekr
Freya
is the
goddessmost
honoured
after
or
'
'
honoured
and
her
above
all other
gods.^
She
was
wedded
to
is
Communicated
by
strikingsimihiritv
^Eccard
de
J. M.
Kemble, from
by the ancient
in the Esthonian
o^g.^Germ.
p.
398:
custom
Celebratur
M. 1 3).
(Superst.
in plebe Sa.xonica /rw Freke,
adscribunt.
Holdae
suae
Sax ones
munia
tril^uuntur,
([uae superiores
has justbeen unearthed
againby Ad. Kuhn, namely in the Ukerin the Mittelmark
to fru Harke
mark, where she is called Fruike,and answers
and fru Gode in the Prignitz.
3
By the editors of the
Hervararsaga, ed. Verel. p. 138, ed. 1785 p. 124.
into the notes as an
unsupported
Fornald. sog. 1, 493 the passage is banished
cui eadem
Fru
Freke
reading.
mrKKA.
305
FROUWA.
'
'
'
minne
is
drunk, with
night(p.61).
departedwere supposedto lodgewith Gertrude the first
of much
the seat-roomy,capacious
hall is Sessrymnir,
folk;
Freyja's
after death.
dying women
expect to find themselves in her company
ThorgerSrin the Egilss.,
p. 103, refuses earthlynourishment, she
thinks to feast with Freyja soon :
ok engan
ek
mun
(nattverS)
fyrrenn at Freyju'. Yet love-songspleaseher too,and lovers do
*
wolf to Wuotan,
will
perhapsexplainwhy
and witches,and
night-hags
is called
hana
er
gott
to
her,as the
this creature
is givento
donneraas,wetter
(-carrion).
she
When
a bride
goes to the wedding in fine weather,they say
has fed the cat well,'
not offended the favourite of the love-goddess.
The meaning of a phrasein Walther
82, 17 is dark to me : weder
Gerhart
ritest gerner cine giddin'hatze,aid einen wunderlichen
In Westphalia,however, the weasel was
named
Atzen ?
froie,
aas
'
'
'
306
GODDESSES.
I suppose
means
elsewhere
was
ghostly creature
Reinli. clxxii,which
that
donna, donnola,
fraulein,
would
and these
titles
to
sure
called
be
muhmlcin
connected
pointin
doubtless
(aunty),
myths,
goddess
turned
into a
worship. The Greeks said Galinthias was
Ovid, metam.
weasel or cat (yaXeTf),
9, 306 (seeSuppL).
In so far as such comparisonsare allowable,
Friffjwould stand
line with Here
the pronuba, Jupiter's
or
Juno, especially
a
on
Isis who
seeks
spouse ; and Freyja with Venus,^ but also with
Osiris. Frcyr and his sister Freyja are
suggestiveof Liber and
her mother Demeter
Libera (Dionysusand Proserpina,
or
even
; of
and the
and moon). Mary could replacethe divine mother
sun
goddess of beauty; verballyFrigg agrees better with Libera, and
in name
to
Adam
of Bremen's
Fricco,if he was god of love,answers
Liber, in character to Freyr.
her
and
have
passage
become
But
in
external
the
of the northern
source
favour
evidence.
of
Freyja too
The
Edda
we
makes
faith.
possess
her
the
weighty piece of
of a costly
owner
necklace
'
"
does
he
not
forgetto put
her
famous
necklace
on:
'hafi
in Switzerland
(Aufsess.anz. 1832, 240-2 ;
find precisely
Venus we
dame
usnal
the
Uhland's
volksl. p.
iree.
form
collateral
there
offrei
a
frau Frene,and ace. to Staid. 1, 395 freinis
the
Verena
be
Vrene
Hebel.
from
Vreneli is known
A woman's
name
may
1
In
the
Tanhauser, as
snng
771), insteadof
martyr,
or
Veronica, v. Vrene,
Ben.
328.
:'"07
'
FRIKKA.
FltOUWA.
Brtsimja!
hann
the AS.
to
without
'
Ssem. 72.
Now
this very
poet of Beowulf
2399, he
"
allusion to
goddess; I
would read
Brisingamene,' and derive the word in generalfrom a
verb
nodis constringere,
which
is in MHG.
brisen, breis (nodare,
Gr. KevTelv to pierce),
namely, it was a chain strung togetherof
bored links. Yet conf. ch. XX, hrisingSt. John's fire : perhaps
'!" The
the dwarfs that forged it were
called Brisinrjar
jewel is so
interwoven
with the myth of Freyja,
that from its mention
closely
in AS. poetry we may
of the Saxon
race
safelyinfer the familiarity
with
the story itself; and
if the Goths
worshipped a goddess
of a Breis igge mani.^
Fraujo,they too would doubtless know
it
names
Brodnga
mene,
any
the
Conf. ch.
lar"ar
XX,
men,
Earth's
turf
necklace,i.e.,
in
the
ON",
legallanguage.
We
cannot
speaks of
ro
ayiov
helaghalsmeni
came
sacrum
Hel. 52, 7
(holynecklace),
him,
over
as
once
before
the
OS.
an
about
gospelsimply
it
poet makes
old heathen
iscence
remin-
doves
perching on
only the swine,
shoulders
time,as he names
(p.148). At the same
not the dogs,it is possible
that he meant
halsmeni
to be a mere
of merigrioton,'
amplification
pearls.
But this legend of the goddess's
necklace gainsyet more
in importance,
when
we
placeit by the side of Greek myths. Brisinga
is no
other than Aphrodite's
men
6piJio"i
(Hymn to Venus 88),and
the chain is her girdle,
the Kearo"i
which
she wears
ifia"i 7rot/c/Xo"f
her bosom, and whose
on
witcherysubdues all gods and mortals.
and
How
she loosens it off her neck {diroar7]6ea(piv)
lends it to
Hero
her Zeus
to charm
with
with, is told in a lay that teems
As the ifxd"i
is worn
in turn
world-old myths, II. 14, 214-8.
by
Here and by Aphrodite,the Norse fable gives the jewel now
to
for that
to Freyja,
Frigg and now
gold of Frigg in Saxo is the
Then there is another similarity
same
as Brisinga
men.
: the same
narrative makes
Freyjapossess a beautiful chamber, so strong that,
'
'
'
when
the door is
Just
as
from
locked,no
one
can
enter
againsther will
serves
necklace-wearing
to
describe
bcantii'ul wife
or
of
'
hun
freyjafrouwa,so
maiden.
In
Sanu.
1)7''
in a necklace)means
menfjlotS
(monili laeta,rejoicing
simply femina, but in
108* 111" Menfjby^ is a proper name
is
(see p. 272 note); in 222* menslcdrjul
used of Brynhildr. Women
from their ornaments
of
are
commonly named
gold or preciousstones, Sn. 128 (seeSuppl.).
308
GODDESSES.
utti
eina skemmu,
ser
ef hurSin
menn,
var
er
at eingimatti
Isest,
Su.
(without)viljaFreyju,'
Loki
bffiSi fogr ok
var
We
354.
are
by
an
which
Homer
of Here's
165-8) he knows
ol
]?atsegja
at
i skemmuna
komast
"
sterk,sva
says
^aXa/io?,
eTeu^ev
vio"i
"^t'Xo9
crraO/jLolaiP
6upa"i
eTTrjpcre
Se
TrvKLva-i
HcjjacaTO'i,
kXtjISi
KpviTTfi,
TT)v S' ov ^"09
aX\.o"i avtpyev.
"What
can
be
more
10. FOLLA..
SiNDGUND.
Another
her
mortals, to
out
(eski),
It may
of which
be,
that
keepingwas
giftswere
FuUa
or
mother's
upon
at
was
chest
them.
the
time
same
thought
as
the full-moon
He
bored
hole and
crept through
as
then
fly,
as
flea he
incident
stung the
stillretained
: an
sleepinggoddesstillshe shook off the ornament
nursery-tales.Conf. the stingingflyat the forging,Sn. 131.
2 If
read Fria for Frua, then Folia would stand nearer
to her as
we
Norse, whether as attendant goddessor as sister. Yet, consideringthe
of those goddesses'
she may keep her placeby Frouwa
too.
names,
in
in the
bility
insta-
?)is unknown
gunnr
I shall
11.
SUXIA.
SllTIA.
GAUT.
to the
back
come
were
Wag
Sunia.
survivingproper names
myths, we
rarely from extant
From
NANDA.
In cli.XXII.
Edda.
to these divinities
Sippia.
Gakt.
SAGA.
WARA.
on
'
the
may
tions
constella-
(seeSuppl.).
Saga.
a.
Nanda.
impersonalterms,
gather that several
even
or
309
in earlier times
common
to
more
more
the rest of
Teutoudom.
named
Gcr"r, she
Frey's beloved, afterwards his wife, was
the
of the giantbreed,yet in Sn. 79 she is reckoned
came
among
Asynjor. The Edda paintsher beautyby a charming trait : when
Freyr looked from heaven, he saw her go into a house and close the
of her arms
door,and then air and water shone with the brightness
much
thwarted, and was
(Ssem.81. Sn. 39). His wooing was
of his faithful
only brought to a happy issue by the dexterity
servant
Slcirnir. The
form
of her
name
(Sicm.117''),
pointsto a Goth. Gardi or Gardja,gen. Gardjos,
in the
ace.
Gardja,and an OHG. Gart or Garta, which often occurs
Liutkart,"c.,but no longer alone.
compounds Hildigart,Irmiugart,
The Latin forms llildegardis,
Liudgardishave l^etter preservedthe
the vowel-change in GerSr,
terminal i,which
have worked
must
to be cingens,
ThorgcrSr,
ValgerSr,
HrimgerSr. The meaning seems
municiis [Gurth?],
Lat. Cinxia as a name
of Juno (seeSuppl.).
GerSi
OHG.
sippa,AS. sib gen. sibbe, denote
sihja,
sippia,
kindred; from these I infer a divinity
Sihja,
Sippia,
peace, friendship,
the wife of Thorr, for
to the ON". Sif gen. Sifjar,
Sib,corresponding
sifi amicus (OHG.
the ON", too has a pi.sifjar
meaning cognatio,
of the word, Sif
sift genus, cognatio. By this sense
sippio,
sippo),
would
appear to be, like Frigg and Freyja,a goddess of loveliness
and love ; as attributes of OSinn and Thor agree, their wives Frigg
and Sif have also a common
Sif in the Edda is called
signification.
the fair-haired,it harfagragoS,'and gold is Sifjarhaddr
(Sifae
peplum),because,when Loki cut off her hair,a new and finer crop
afterwards forged of gold (Sn.119. 130). Also a herb,polywas
trichum
bears the name
haddr Sifjar. Expositorssee in
aureum,
this the golden fruits of the Earth burnt up by fire and growing up
(II.5, 500) ; and
again,they liken Sif to Ceres,the ^avOt]Ai]fn]r't]p
The
Goth,
'
with it agrees
glosson
'Ceres dp.i
310
GODDESSES.
'
frumenti
to be
Slav, zliivete
the
of
our
was
not
Thor's
not
mother,
simple Sifstandingfor
mythology.
seed-corn
Nowhere
Demeter,
to
threatens to
Sif,and
have
ought to
in
find the
do
we
earth
The
r, B, P.
220
bringfamme
amongst
whose
to
answer
his
earth.
these
are
is the
us
To
(Hynm
seems
the
wife,yet
Teut.
in
Sn.
decide,we
ing
wholly wantmystic relation
her
poignantgrieffor
mankind
on
in the word
to Cer. 305
"
daughter
315),nor
anythinglike it,recorded.
language draws a subtle distinction between sunja
and
law,
probatioveritatis)
(Veritas)
simjS (defensio,
; in OHG.
sunnis means
excusatio and impedimentum. The ON. law
sunna,
for excusatio,
likewise has this si/n gen. synjar,
defensio,negatio,
time exhibits a personified
impedimentum, but the Edda at the same
and
heathen
who
the
of
truth
to
a goddess
was
Si/7i,
justice,
class belongs Vor
the accused (Sn.38). To the same
and protected
gen. Varar, goddessof plightedfaith and covenants, a dea foederis
deified Tutela.
The phrase vigja
(Sn.37-8),justas the Eomans
Gothic
The
'
Varar
saman
Tutelae
hcndi,'consecrare
(Saem.74^),is
manu
As in addition
passages about Wish's hands, p. 140.
with life,
endowed
abstract wish we
a Wish
so
saw
by the
the
the OHG.
wara
beside sunia
In the
same
foedus
Sunid
way
there
invented.
I have
112),that
the
have
been
the
side of
goddess Wara,
and
(seeSujipL).
or
sage
goddessSaga,daughterof
she instructs mankind
may
to
like
in
that divine
argued in
frou Avcntiure
which
art
Wuotan
himself
separatetreatise (Kleineschr. 1, 83
of the Mid.
Ages
is
"
relic of the
same.
Nanna
the wife
of Baldr
would
be
in
Goth.
Nanjjo, OHG.
EAIIANA.
The discoveryfrom
futation].
betweeu
myths
My
survey
of
12. PtAHANA
(Ran).
of the
closed
correspondto
the
liarmony
our
gods
elsewhere
legend or
Hellia
with
(Hel).
Oegir and
Loki
iXoddessesakin
To
raise
may
3 11
HELLIA.
Gcfjonthe
ON.
Old
; and
the
here.
Saxons
had, as
far
as
know,
dcctr}
not
female
Men
who
but
male
fall to
drowned
are
the share
sog.
Those
6, 376.
^
It
Fuoge
7534-40
almost
seems
or
who
drowned
were
if the
as
MHG.
she
is to get drowned
be
drew
her
to
similar
plasticpower
Gefiwge(fitness),
directs me
or
apfiovia.Lachmann
compages
(conf.Iwein, p. 400) :
in
to
the
So had
the master's
out
und
sin
da hi dem
(Couf.Er.
gesteine
1246
ein
Gefuorjc
wundcr
miraculous
biilh
ther 64, 38 :
Fr6 Unfuoge,ir habt
And
65, 25
ware
landen
im
an
of
thought
riding-gear
great wisdom
schulde
wirt,
Whoso
in the two
biit ;
Fitness
wonder
lands
in him
thrives,
bears ;
gesiget.
thou
Unfitness,
Dame
hast
triumphed.
Swer
Ungcfiioge
swigen hieze
mid sie abe den biirgenstieze !
Whoso
and
bade
hurled
Indecorum
Sn. 124-9.
Sit^m. 79^ 144'"- 153^' 180.
sub v. Ran.
Egilssagap. 616.
185.
hush,
lier strongholds.
allegory. And tlie
her from
personified
in point.Er.
as
als in min
zwein
this
fru
bat.
Geviioge
in den
Wer
Wish,
stat,
gevellige
als in diu
he is a
with
grozer wisheite ;
gap dem helfenbeine
personage
to instances
turned
sog.
net, and
niasc.
er
in
of
at sea,
drowned, Fornm.
gepriievetditz gereite
mit
Ran, which
of
Eyrbygg. saga
p.
274, and
dex
in-
312
GODDESSES.
off,whence
carried them
the
neut. is
explanationof her name
: ran
rapina,rsena rapere, spoliare(seeSuppl.).
rahancn
On
the discoveryof the rare
word
in the
(spoliare)
Hildebr. lied 57, I build the supposition
that other Teutonic lands
had also a subst. rahan
(rapina,
spolium) and a goddess Baliana
Tanfana, Hluodana),as well as an Uogi
Oegir.i
(conf.
=
As
so
we
from
may
like him
and
passed from
we
by water,
Ean
dreadful
those
Hel
on
is
Hel, who
to
no
other
and
than
Logi)to Loki,
Loki's daughter,
lid
ON.
out
oceanus
of
gen.
Oegir,and
without
heathen
converted
done
because
any
of the
of
geban mare
ado applied it
damned
the
was
from
Geban
the
to
not
under
sorry
to
christian
Northmen,
the
to
; the
nations have
; all Teutonic
first
the
local
that
that
heathenism,
lost
associate
hellia can
be
.^ Thus
divinity
more
readilythan ostara from Ostara.
even
she is sister
In the Edda, Hel is Loki's daughterby a giantess,
She is halfblack and
snake.
to the wolf Fenrir and to a monstrous
Sn. 33,
colour
half of human
{bidhalf,en half meS horundar lit),
after the
The
of the
manner
Trad,
(Rahan ?). An
Hel has
and
patav. pp.
OHG.
"
no
Rahana
at
attinity
fiendish
pied people of
60-2
rests
assure
iis
of
Mid.
man's
Ages
name
; in
other
Raan, Rhaan
slender foundation.
very
all Avith ON. hella
on
the
as
the
hallus
her
passages
complexion of
Fornald.
sog.
Fornm.
117.
Hel, Nialss.
sem
313
HELLIA.
RAII.VNA.
sog.
hue, Landnamab.
deatlily
2, 19.
gloomy.
ground,under
and
dwelling
Her
root of the
of the
a
deep down in the darkness
fore
in Niflheim, the innermost
tree Yggdrasill,
part of which is therethere her halls,Ssem.
there is her court
called Nifihel,
(rann),
(jb 44a 9j.a_ gjj_4_ |-{erplatteris named
hungr, her knife sultr,
is
down
her,fara
to
sickness
those
Hdjar, strictly
til
or
those
hcl
vera,
be in
greed. The
who
fight,
disappearedin
into
dead
fallen in
Her
insatiable
her
denote
to
terms
synonymous
hell,send
died
go
of
people Valhalla,
such phrases as i
to Hades
; i hclju
sog. 1, 233.
Out
of this has
impersonaland distorted
altogether
term, Swed.
ihjdl,Dan. ihiel,to death.^ These languages now
express the notion of the nether world only by a compound, Swed.
hclviti (suppliciuminfernale),
the ON.
Dan. Jiclvede,
i.e.,
helvcte,
hellewize.
One
who
is drawing his last
OIIG.
MHG.
hellmvizi,
breath is said in ON.
liggjamilli heims oc heljar(to lie betwixt
from
this world to the other.'
home
and hell),
his way
to be on
Hcl is expresslyemphasized;
of the Eddie
The unpitying nature
Sn.
what she once
has,she never
givesback : haldi Hel }?vier hejir,
68 ; heJir
nu
Hel, Sa3m. 257% like the wolf in the apologue(Reinhart xxxvi),for she is of wolfish nature
and extraction ; to the
wolf on the other hand a hellish throat is attributed (seeSuppL).
describe the way to the lower world, the
Two laysin the Edda
arisen in the modern
The
ancients
(Pans. 8,
Demeter
maid
De
42.
at
also
an
painted Demeter, as
Miiller's P]umenides
the
wrathful
Mark
earth-goddess,
and
Phigalia),
doomed
die nat.
O.
dialects
c.
8, G. 9, 27 and
Athenanis
bk.
13 ;
we
know
the
black Diana
of
2, 2.
Ephesus,
and
314
GODDESSES.
HelreiS
Lrynhildarand
ride
Sleipuirfor
on
tlie
sake
Baldr's
undertakes
.HermoSr afterwards
steed
same
in
wliich
says of herself
Sn.
the
and
thrilling,
more
are
vala,who
the
Vegtamr^ and
between
the
latter,OSin's
the
prefigurethat
to
seems
on
But
in
VegtamsqviSa ;
65-7.
dialogue
var
is
Ijelief Hel
harbingerof
it was
Originally
on.
postedover
the steed
other than
no
that
the dead
land, picking up
the
round
which
on
country,
goddess
were
is
her
she made
journeys.
the Anglo-Saxons retained
sliow^s h)w
A passage in Beowulf
It says of the expiring
the old meaning of the word.
perfectly
feorh
l(i98 :
Grendel
alegde,lueSene sawle (vitam deposuit,
hine Hel onfeng^the old-heathen goddess
animam
}7"er
gentilem),
also
ivaggon
her,in
ascribed to
which
'
of
possession
took
In
a
Germany
him.
the Mid.
too
Ages
the
Orcus esuriens,
i.e.,
voracious,hungry,insatiable Hell,an
devouring ogre
diu
diu daz
den himel
unde
ir doch
was
from
der erden.
ne
she
when
personal,
in
the wolf ; pictures
wide
mouth.
open
the chasm
(steepdescent)
mouth
her
down^
heaven
mac
ivirdet
ne
werdent
wan
arge
be-yawnethwith
zuo
niht
lebet,si
man-
ragingtyrant
who
ir munde
unde
her, like
to
he
gelich,
abgrunde
mit
hegenit
der
still more
The
wuoterich
der Hellcn
was
ter
representher simply by
of Ctedmon
tobende
Der
und
Helle
the MS.
der
'
gast. It sounds
sat,'Welsch.
niemer
al daz
ferslinclet
diu Helle
niomer
has
'
conceptionof
the
stillcherished
to earth,
it cannot
hap
OSinn
calls himself
Hunibald.
"
I have
supposedthat
'
unde
den
'
is a
slipfor
'
abe dem
'.
"
Trans.
UAH
that slie
vol ;
hoi,
ungcsatliche
noeh uie ne sprah :
uu
mac'
ne
315
HELLIA.
ANA.
become
ever
full ;
now
this is what
nor
said
ever
I cannot
(manage).'
Old poems
have
frequentallusions to the
Lampr. Alex. G671-80.
hellaabgrund (chasm, abyss) and the doors of hell : helligruoba,
"c. Gramm.
2, 458 ; der abgrunde tunc, der tiefen
grunt, helliporta,
Mart. 88^ 99".
helle tunc (thedeep hell's dinge,darkness).
Of
there
course
suggest much
of
Bible
are
that
texts
would
hell,Prov. 27,
of
the insatiableness
this,e.g.,about
30, 16
the idea
German
of
the
of
Latin
language,true
feminine
word.
throat,strength and
62),appear so
world, that they
different nations
essential
The
to
the
how
observe
was
obligedto make use
idiosyncrasy,
The
images of a door, abyss, wide gaping
invincibility
(fortistanquam orcus, Petron.
to its
natural
cap.
and
also agrees,
Orcus
and
to the notion
necessary
keep recurringin
will
(seeSuppL).
thingis,the image
of
similar
of
nether
among
way
female
greedy,unrestoring,
deity.^
the
But
higherwe
we
the
allowed
penetrate into
to
travels
(p.268),but
goddess. In
and
about
is likewise
antiquities,
and
like Nerthus
bathes
called Kali
our
Of this
Halja appear.
her affinity
to the Indian
godlikemay
more
particularly
strong guarantee in
who
Bhavani,
are
Holda
or
llach
sit in
judgment on
and the black hue (kalaniger,
souls.
This office,
the similar name
her exceedinglylike Halja. And
make
conf. caligoand KekaLv6";)
of the oldest and
commonest
conceptionsof our
Halja is one
she is
the underworld
supposed to
heathenism.
In the south
named
idea
a
of
where
ITollanfl,
Hdvoeisluis.
I do not
in the name,
contained
Helium
here
Inter Helium
know
of
the
it'any
ita
inter haec
ore
:
modicum
immense
nonnne
ore,
Conf.
suo
supra
sea, is
of Hell.
The
in
amnem
custodiens
\). 198
on
place
confirm
Romans
ostia,in
appellantur
the
in old documents
Hell-foot,foot
acFlevum,
falls into
Mouse
forms
Mosam
alveiim,
quae
se
Plin.
tlie
have
effusus
spar^it,
4, 29.
Unjjisdijr
(seeSuppl.).
CHAPTER
XIV.
CONDITION"
Now
that
divinities of
the several
their
nature
allowed
of
way
appearances
to
i.e.,their
men,
follows
moreover,
that
to survey
foreign and
in other
be
must
we
especially
this
of
sections
connectingpointsfor
find
human
gods in
animals
of
men,
many
this fact
on
shape,and only
are
founded
or
and
mankind,
adoption into
gods
however,
of
done
their
those
certain
concerning
loose.
clothed
intermarrying with
their
have
exceptionin
their
which
doing
can
be found
frequent notice
more
have
All nations
both
in
mythology, than we
it is the only way
we
that otherwise hangs
thread
by
distant
our
whole
take
to
Greek
work
as
GODS.
have
we
OF
also
the
circle of
the
sex,
deification
of
the
It
gods.
are
are
sorrow,
difference
is,that
and
these attributes
to
states
there is attached
higher scale than the human, that all the advantages of the gods
more
slightor transient.
are
perfectand abiding,all their ills more
This
appears
to
me
fundamental
allowed
heathen, that
they
unconditional
duration, but
of
All
men.
gods is
that is born
checked
eternal dominion
itself not
by
fate
their
to
only
must
feature
gods
term
as
is liable at last to
only by singleincidents
the
in
inevitable
which
come
when
Greek
Zeus's
their
this reveals
gods,but
ruin, which
tlie
and
they,so
And
the lives of
of the
exceedingthat
omnipotence of
even
termination.
faith
unlimited
an
of life far
die,and
also
not
in the
in
the
the
Edda
system
reignshall
has
end.
CONDITION
But
this
firmlylield
opinion,
and
only now
1 have
In
the Norse
of
way
common
and
immortal
by
even
eternal.
They
are
have
are
the
finds
fStoics,^
ragnarokr,
p. 245-6.
the gods are
thinking,
utterance
be
to mortal
14, 434
man.
They
specialrightto
^poToimortales
supposed to
2, 400, dddvaroi
494, aleijeverai
and
317
GODS.
compared to
the
OF
the
name
mortalis
dfl^pOTOt.
Indian
and
take
bread
and
better from
Where
avertens.
necem
veK-rap
and
men
nectar, Od.
5,
the
at/xaOeolo,
dfi^poTov
oco^;
tx^cop,
00
irep
re
peet jxaKapeacn
ov
elai
dvalfiove^
TOVveK
deoicnv
'rrivova aWoira
Koi
dddvaroc
"
olvov
"
KaXiovrai.
"II.
Theirs is
no
thick
according to
(bloodless)
agrees
nor
omncs
Atfjiie
5, 330.
our
seim,ON", seimr, slime),
glutinousalfia(conf.
the Indians
do they sweat ; and this dvaifirov
with the above
explanationof d^poTo"i.The
cleos perdetmors
pariter
et
aliqiia
chaos.
Seneca
in Here,
1014.
'^
Cleopatrahad costly
pearlsmelted in her wine, and
witli
Indian
cii.stoni
princes; conf. Si;eton. Calig.^7.
it is said to be stilla
318
CONDITION
OF
GODS.
are
passedon
a/x^pocrto';,
adjectives
a/jb^poTOf,
veKrdpeo'i
a^poTo";,
from the food to other divine things^(seeSuppl.). Plainlythen
the gods were
not immortal
by their nature, they only acquiredand
from
the food and drink of men,
secured this qualityby abstaining
and feasting
on
heavenly fare. And hence the idea of death is not
kept at a distance from them ;
always nor as a matter of course
Kronos
born
used
children,no
doubt
before nectar
had
ambrosia
If
belief in
the
among
final overthrow
the
been
; with
our
immortal
gods being
dominant
introduced
retire into
the
one
of their
thought of
the contrary,the
on
to
seems
the
background.
their death
is
or
eylifir
: ]?aer
regindq/ja,Spem. 37^,or more
spoken of without disguise
36^ 40*^ 108^
of the
One
:
regin riufaz (solvuntur),
frequently
finest and oldest myths describes the death of Balder,the burning
into the lower world, like that of
of his body, and his entrance
in the Voluspa Q'',
Proserpine; OSin's destined fall is mentioned
The
Edda
never
and
odauSligir,
calls them
OSins
with
the viands
ViS
Freki.
eitt
Ssem.
vivit),
semper
1
vin
set before
Both
miraculous
nectar
powers
and
:
him
he
vapngofugrOSinn
42^ ;
aj
lifir can
ambrosia,like
poured
into the
the
nose
se
lifir(vinosolo
be rendered
Geri and
wolves
armipotens
'
semper
vescitur,
of
19, 38
they ward
319
IMMORTALITY'.
or
nutritur,'
'
immortalitatem
be
would
iimnortality
and
nanciscitur,'
found
his
in
tlien the
partakingof
the
of his
cause
dently
Evi-
wine.
of the Norse
wine
likened
to amrita
and
ambrosia
account
potus) ;
that
Dwarfs
and
giantsget hold of
it first,
amrita fell into the hands
of the giants; at last the
as
gods take possessionof both. OShroeris dreckr confers the giftof
and Saga,goddess
: OSinn
poesy, and by that very fact immortality
of poeticart, have surelydrunk
it out of goldengoblets,
gladlyand
must
also take into
evermore
(um alia daga. Stem. 41^). We
Vanir, he
his
making
formed
was
blood
the
at
into
drink
out
of
of their
for
between
covenant
gods
the Aesir
and
of
spittle(hraki)
; the refining
seems
very
ancient
and
far-
and
of
biting
of which
even
As
Homer
too
makes
of Hebe
it is
said,viKzap it^voxod
4, .3.
'^ Zeus
",'0L'sto bancjuet{Kara ^aiTa) with
the Ethiopians,
II. 1, 423 ; orav
eVl dolvr)v
Plato's Pha;dr. 247, as Tliurr does with tlie Norwegians
'Icoai,
when
; even
disguisedas a bride, he does not refuse the giants'
dishes,
Saeni. 73'' ; and the Ases boiled an ox on their journey,Sn. 80.
' In
from rnjin'toambrosia.
Sanskrit,siulha nectar is distinguished
where
Everythere is an eitgli
in the l)Usiness : Garuda
is called sudhahara, or amrita-
Trpos haira
Kai
harana,nectar-thief
eaglethat Obinn
an
and
or
ambrosia-thief
(Pott,forsch. 2,4.'')1)
; it is in the shape of
and
Zeus his cupbearer Ganymede
OShrajrir,
and Poetry).
Path-crossing
carries off
XXX,
320
CONDITION
GODS.
OF
ments
regarded as subject to the encroachold
of age, so that there are
some
always some
yoinifi and
is picturedeverywhere as an
Odinn
Wuotan
or
gods ; in particular,
in the full
old greybeard (conf.the old god, p. 21), Thorr
as
strengthof manhood. Balder as a blooming youth. The gods grow
hdrir ok gamlir (lioar
and old),Sn. 81,
Freyr has at tannfe
he is therefore imagined
(tooth-fee)
presentedhim at his teething,
but,
for
'
'
as
growing
Zeus
Donar)
(likeour
and
Ares
and
increase
like
In
up.
as
decline
Poseidon
and
bloom
the
in
Uranos
manner
of
as
of
power,
being;
gods with
long delayed,of
(seeSuppL),
Kronos
and
Growth
youth.
old,
as
appear
mes
aged,Apollo,Her-
middle
exclude
eternal,immutable, immortal
however
and
the notion
of
age,
a
the
strictly
and
the termination,
mortality,
such attributes,
is a necessity
root
same
as
kinan, hiare,and
gina, OHG.
numina
denotes
'AcfipoBlTr)
pelafidX\
appliedto Apollo,when
The
443.
wall
so
cr
^eo'?,II. 3, 381
he snatches
Hector
; the
away
same
from
words
Achilles 20,
he overturns
a
sand-heap15, 362. With
fidXa,as a boy at play would
Athene
breath {Trvoifj),
p,d\a^Irv^aaa),
blowing a little (?}/ca
away
Achilles the
from
Berhta
SuppL).
XVII),
The
on
sons
spear
also blows
that
Hector
(p.276), and
had
the
thrown
are
20, 440
elves breathe
pela
mere
turns
(see
(eh.
people.
of
men
gods
slowly and gradually,
strengthdirectlyafterhirth. No sooner
grow
up
attain
had
PRECOCITY.
STRENGTH.
321
SIZE.
to
tpareivi'iv)
presented nectar and ambrosia (a/j,/3poaiT)v
out of his
the newborn
Kare/Spco^
cl/x^poTov,
Apollo,than he leapt,
the goddesses,
sat down
began to speak,and.
swathiiigs,
among
he was, to roam
unshorn
as
through the country (Hymn, in Ap.
Eindr
bore to OSinii ;
Del. 123
133). Not unlike Vali, whom
and unkempt, he
unwashen
when
only one night old (einn?e.ttr),
Themis
"
Baldr's death
sallies forth to avenge
the coincidence of aKepaeKo/xr]^ with
on
the Edda's
'
ne
hofuS
Here
'
kembr
is not
be
to
lute at
Zeus, who
seq.).And
Kuretes, grew
exhibited
is often
as
child among
the
f^vla
rapidly {Kap7ra\.Lix(o"i
(^aloLfxa
fievo"; Kai
and in his first years had strengthenough to
toIo avaKTo^;),
rjv^ero
enter the lists with Kronos
(Hes.theog.
492). Tlie Norse mythology
offers another example in Magni, Thor's son
by the giantess
he flung the giant
three nightsold (]?rina2ttr),
larnsaxa : when
foot,under whose weight Thorr lay on the
enormous
Hriingni's
ground,off his father,and said he would have beaten the said giant
dead with his fist,
Sn. 110 (seeSuppl.).
The shapeof the gods is like the human
(p.105),only vaster,
often exceedingeven
the gigantic. When
Ares is felled to the
his body covers
seven
ground by the stone which Athene flings,
of
1\. 21, 407),a size
land (eTrraS' eVecr^^e
roods
irekeOpa
ireaoiv,
the titan
tliat wiih a slightaddition the Od. 11, 577 puts upon
up
Here
I'ityos. When
with
hand
one
that breaks
ten
he
we
roars
put
some
drinks three
off
one
of its
many
the
devours
Edda, which
wedding one
of mead, Siem.
casks
of which
reaches
lifts the
snake
with
heads,arms
even
73^
the side
have
ox
and
; another
to
do
eiglit
time,
a
deep
Again, Teutonic
never
imputing to its gods the
legs;they are onlybestowed
Sn,
or
21
cry
to
that
his hammer
in
is said of
same
(5,786). By
men
fifty
at
or
earth
contents
of
deformityof
features in the
feet,and
(II.14, 272).
(14,147),and
(5,859); Here
: he
especially
salmon, and
the other
with
only equalsthose
may
with Thorr
sea
solemn
warriors in battle
Stentor,which
of this
the
from
thousand
Ares when
and
takes
59,
60.
322
CONDITION
on
heroes
few
Such
eKaroyyetpe^.
Slav systems
four
and
faces.
headed, as
the
Apollo
four-armed.^
hideous
figurewith
of
some
is
the
while
same,
Yet
Hecate
four
Porevit
is said
too
has
to
Khuvera, the
Indian
giantsare
with
five heads
and
have
a
been
three-
Laceda3monian
of
god
and
Hindu
Brahma
arms,
two-faced,and
was
Greek
in the
are
Janus
Eoman
GODS.
quite common
with
represented
the
heads, Svantovit
Rugevit seven
animals, as
forms
Vishnu
OF
wealth, is
Thus
them.
of
most
three
confined
are
Here
is XevKcoXevo^
characteristic
individuals,as
to
or
a
^ocotti,^;
(theformer
Nereid
18, 40),Athene
of
used also
rf^avKw-
Thetis
for
Here),
i^vKOfio'i
(which again
dpyvpoTre^a,
Eos
Demeter
Iris aeXXo7ro9, iroh/jvefMO'i,
poSoSdKTv\o";,
ypvaoTTTepo';,
14, 326, just as Sif is
(Ceres)^avd?]5, 500, and Ka\\nr\6/ca/jLo";
harfogr(p.309),in allusion to the yellow colour of the waving
does
or
TTi?
the
As
corn.
KvavoxaiTi":,
called the
sea
same,
or
15, 174.
Kvavocppv;(a
waves,
Poseidon
20, 144.
contrast
to
bears
the
name
Zeus
could either be
Baldr
brahvitr,brow-
p.
222),because
to him
0. Mi'iller'sarchseol. p. 515.
XevKcl) round
Aphrodite throws her iri'jx^f
And
iEneas.
"
Tran3.
323
ANGER.
SUAPE.
angun,
ascribed
for
them
to
who
gloweringdeities,
tliis was
expressingfavour or anger.
have the avengingthunder at
shown
their
is
Zeus
to
They
the
are
command;
the
given
above
grim
all is the
Poseidon
of the
by
dingy locks (8, 208. 15, 184). Zeus again is distinguished
13, 3. 7. 14, 236.
IG, 645),
oaae
beaming eyes {rpeirev
"jiaet,voi
his own
which belongto none
else save
great-hearted
daughter21,
415 ; Aphrodite has
3, 397, twinkling,
ofijxaTa
fiapfiaipovra,
shimmeringeyes (seeSuppl.).
Figuresof Greek divinities show a circle of rays and a nimbus
has commonly a
coins Mithras
Indo-Grecian
round the head ;^ on
the
with pointedrays,^in other representations
circular nimbus
wanting. Mao (deusLunus) has a halfmoon behind his
rays are
In what century
shoulders ; Aesculapius
too had rays about his head.
saints ?
And
diadems
of
kings.
the honorati
also to take
have
we
cujus vertici
Marc.
Ammian.
flammeus
I suppose
sancti,which
sucli
gods
to radiant
nimbus,
with
and
deorum
all events,
to
more
the
and
with
surrounded
be the OHG.
for
ro"a
riiota
is
flames
caput radiatum
rod,since virgaalso
locks
do shine
would
at once
like rays.
suggest
It is in
nexion
con-
story told
in the
Great's mouth
the purpose,
among
and
illumined
the
idols,especially
Perun, Podaga and
anz.
Oottiiif,'.
1838, 229.
Tliis beam
beloved's mouth
Chnodomarius,
Cap. 63 translates
by houhctskhno (head-
luminaries
blond
and
crowns
the
Accordingto
Charles
of
sense
christian
of
16, 12 mentions
sun's head
to
the
into account
radios
capitis
heads
aptabatur. N.
torulus
of the
the
the
was
What
Nemis, have
rays
of
seems
Slavic
certain
figures,
about
that shines
is like the one
Charles's mouth
lightsup the gold inside (seech. XVI., Menni).
from
and
Prilwitz
his head.^
out
came
their
into
Im
324
CONDITION
heads
; and
head
OF
GODS.
in
of that insouciance
and
part
'
'
'
'
'
breast
Thorr.
Seem. 238^
OS.
Andr.
454.
'
hlo
'
'
hugi
mnnde
Often
in
'
hlo
the
of Zeus
oneness
and
109, 7.
2, 174. 203.
si liber ahsel
of the Cid:
in the song
fromod,' Hel.
ward
said subridcre ;
smielinden
mit
'
ollum
Brynhildr af
];a,
speech is
his
of the essential
But
22 0^
confirmation
fresh
Nibel.
AS.
'
mod
3, 17 the
423, 2 of
sah,'looked
sonrisose de la boca,'and
'
king
in
Brunhild:
her
over
ahloh,'
shoulder.
alegreera'.^
IL 23,
Idvdrj,
0v/j,o";
600
called T"p7TLKepavvo";
2, 781.
8,
2. 773.
20, 144.
So
Artemis
in arrows,
Od. 11,
6, 428.
21, 480.
(Diana)is lo-x^eaipa,
rejoicing
At the limping of Hephaestus,
the assembly of gods bursts
198,
into acr/Seo-To^
II. 1, 599 ; but a gentle
yeXco^,uncontrolled laughter,
is peculiarto Zeus, Here
and
smile (/MeiSai')
Aj^hrodite, As
^
Andreas
Helbl.
mid
7, 518
Elene
:
p. xxxvii.
diu warheit des
truth lauglis
at
crlachet,
that.
beauty
Aphrodite's
(II.4,
smile-loving
by ^iX.o/x/zetS/j's',
expressed
'
contrary by
the
Freyja'son
is
5, 375),so
10.
is
62^
PACE,
GAIT.
Ml Kill.
gnltfogT/fair
in
weeping (seeSuppl.).
We
to consider
have
find
and
swifter.
in which
manner
visible to
become
the
the
gods put
of mortals.
eyes
theyhave
We
and
motion
in
themselves
the
next
The
SP
5%
1^
Edda
in the
; and
or
else /or
and
than
ire,proficisci,
meaning no more
the walker,
S^em. 32.
Sn. 24, i.e.,
called Gangleri,
AS. poets use geiocit(evasit,
abiit)or sidode of God
OSinn
was
even
traveller ; the
returningto heaven,
enormously the walk
steps,II. 13, 20, or
of the
gods differs
the
sudden
225.
an
goes
sky.
ajjpcarance
But
94-5.
the common,
how
we
see
distance in three
immense
such
From
and
from
El.
Vishnu,
traverses
next
118.
of Poseidon, who
in the instance
977.
Andr.
who
in
there
swiftness
disappearanceof
three paces
the
follows
gods;
for
our
older
'
'
H. 1, 359.
and
he
Here
2, 17. 1G8.
in the
5, 8G8.
KpatTrvd,
KpaLirvo)"^,
rises from
So Holda
'
his throne
and Berhta
to
19, 115.
on
suddcnUjstand
the
Od.
2, 40G
14. 292 ;
even
; Fuseidon
Zeus, when
15, 6.
earth,arrrj dvai^a"i
at the window
(p.274).
IMuch
way
I understand
the
326
CONDITION
OF
GODS.
that betoken
i vols
viSbrast
many
liki,Fornald.
at
assumes
in
it is also retained
departurethe body
of
in muscae
est
fly (exit tanquam corvus,
egressus
touch of the
At other times, and this is the prettier
similitudine).
to whom
they have appearedas his
two, the gods allow the man
of their divine
equals,suddenly as they are going,to become aware
neck or shoulder betraysthe god. When
: heel, calf,
proportions
of them
Poseidon leaves the two Ajaxes,one
says, II. 13, 71 :
ttoBwv i]Be
Kvrjfiawv
i-Xyca yap fieroTriade
Se deoi irep.
peV ejvcov air i6 vt o"; dpiyvcoToi,
leaves Aeneas,Virg.1, 402 :
So, when Venus
raven
or
"
Dixit, et
avcrtens
cervice refulsit
rosea
incessu
6ed";irepiKaWea ceipi]v,
arrjOed6^
And
in
ON.
his dream
Fornald.
sog.
199.
koI
legend,Hallbiurn
figurein
cap.
ifiepoevTa
3, 103
before
;
as
Holm., while
ed.
on
ofi/xaTa
awaking
it vanishes
is likewise
the
/xap/xaipovra.
Fornm.
sees
sia
}?ykist
said in
sog.
Olaf
5, 38
shoulder
the
a
herSar
the
has
of
honum,
saint's sagr
it: sia
svi,
Aen.
1
gekk ; conf. os humerosque deo similis,
devil-stories: at the Evil one's
This
also lingersin our
589.
of
the 'L-xyia
visible,
departurehis cloven hoof suddenly becomes
the ancient god.
the motion
As the incessus of Venus declared the goddess,
(Jd/jLo)
mannsins
of Here
er
and
brutt
Athene
is likened
to that of timorous
doves,II. 5, 778,
VEHICLES.
FLIGHT.
of
gliding
the
But
the
327
HORSES.
such immense
gods over
distances must
have
their departure
as
especially
flying,
was
expresslypreparedfor by the assumptionof a bird's form. It
several deities,Hermes
is therefore easy to comprehend why two
wliose
and Athene, are provided witli peculiarsandals
{jreZiXa),
them
and land with the speed of
motive
sea
over
power conveys
Od. 1, 97.
5, 45 ; we are expresslytold that
wind, II. 24, 341.
them
Hermes
{irerero,II. 24, 345. Od. 5, 49) ;
flew with
at a later time adds
art represents them
as winged shoes, and
plastic
These winged sandals
a
pair of wings to the head of Hermes.^
then have a perfectrightto be placedside by side with the featherFreyja possessed,and which at Thor's
shift(fiaSrhamr)which
;
request she lent to Loki for his flightto lotunheim, Sa^m. 70=^'^
than
confounded
with Frigg (p.302),
but as Freyja is more
once
other legends tell us that Loki flew off in the valsham
Friggjar,'
seemed
last like
first to
from
'
Sn.
113.
shall
back
come
their
connexion, but
another
unmistakable;as Loki
gods to the giants,he is
is
hann
",ttishijba,
er
through air
actual
Loki
as
she is
fire.
veritable
swallow
horses,and
a
with
the
sent
far
so
as
Greek
in
pedila
tlie
from
messenger
Hermes, and Freyja's
Sn.
Athene,
of
shoes
'Loki
132-7:
in which
he
ran
an
hamr
coats
swan
the
to
with
one
or
or
bird's form
catches
GeirroSr
Athene
when
the
starts
flying
to fly,
(seeSuppl.).
mighty gods
pleasedthem, without
content
is here
was
with
The
not
It
winged
assumption of
investiture
an
and
rann
resemblance
sandals
feather-shift suG;"reststhe
falcon
these
to
would
doubtless
wings
these
even
gods cannot
or
:
have
moved
whithersoever
it
the
human
do without
race
either.
them
between
used
the Greek
carriagesand
On
this
and
point
German
mythologies.
All the higherdivinities of the Greeks have a chariot and pair
ascribed to them, as their kings and heroes in battle also fightin
for the god of thunder
chariots. An
would
at once
be
6xni^(^
suggestedby the natural phenomenon itself; and the conceptionof
also be very ancient.
Tlie
the sun-chariot driven by Helios must
'
328
car
CONDITION
of Here, and
5, 720-76
steeds to
it in
it,mounts
II.
Demeter
likewise
so
GODS.
her
harnesses
Athene, and
with
company
she
how
OF
Kora
seated
appear
in
is drawn
by rams,^as the Norse Thorr [by hecarriage.Hermes
goats]. The Okeanides too have their vehicle,Aesch, Prom. 135.
ancient
of the most
or
But
are
Zeus, Apollo,Hermes
never
any
gods imagined ridingon horseback ; it is Dionysos,belongingto a
that first rides a panther,as Silenus does
different order of deities,
the ass, and godlikeheroes such as Perseus, Theseus, and above all,
Okeanos
bestrides a winged
mounted
horses.
the Dioscuri are
on
worth
Greek
It seems
remarking,that modern
steed,Prom. 395.
is not
for it is neither
nor
that
Balder
at all inconsistent
conceivable
drove
with
drove
Wuotan
that
the word
'
faran
Balder
while
carriage.Even
one-horse
used,
Hartmann
the
'
rode,
von
still imaginesGod
the
are
mounted
Sn.
and
witches
are
on
boar
and
wolf, as enchantresses
(fem.) had a
Skinfaxi,shiny-mane.
At
the
same
time
carriagesare
mentioned
0. MuUer's
archosol. 563.
Night
(masc.)had
cat.
for
especially
drawn
by cows,
commonly found
too,
our
nursery-
VEHICLES.
world, Sicm.
nether
the
to
"wa"T"on
227.
in
The
Gothic
of
imafre
the gods,
p. 107 ; among
Thorr
his car, while
on
alluded
to on
was
deity in a waggon
Freyr is expresslydescribed as mounted
drawn
has a waggon
by he-goats: on
Woden's
conf.
waggon,
p.
(seeSuppL).
151
When
we
is nowhere
horseback
similar
heroes
From
considerable
horse
antiquityto
Svantovit
with
Some
few
was
as
to
we
the story of
also
of
representations
coarser
transferred
Slavs
The
foal.
or
it
the
done
been
have
oldest
the
to
proper
Frankish
equipage was
ridingcrept in only graduallyin
times.
were
the
kings also,especially
her
drives
Brynliiklr
air in coaclies,and
the
tlirougli
tales travel
329
iionsES.
later
gods,though
this must
venture
allow
may
Sleipnirand
generally
to
that of
furnished
l)alder's
god
their
to ride on.
horse
divinities made
use
of
ship,as
be
may
seen
by
the
Thorr
thunder
awakens
Poseidon's
beneath
tremble
the
in
clouds
and
mountains
18 ;
forests
lets
Apollo
when
same
while
way,
of
extinction
'
from
down
reiS
framm
"c,
Skirnir
bound
and
'
OHG.
notions, have
94^ ;
'
biorg brotnoSo,
iorS bifaz
(quaked),enn
rode
brann
iorS
to
the earlier
of
traces
0., earth's
it
\vay
OSins
loga,ok
rode,
blazed,when
dundi,' the wing-coat whirred, 70=*
crumbled, earth
garSar Gymis
writhingof gods who
The rage
riding83\
produced equallytremendous
came
owing
writings,
preserved no
lotunheima,' mountains
73=";
71=";
the AS.
heathen
thundered, Sa^m.
sonr
the
and
effects
(p.24G).
'
when
were
330
CONDITION
the
On
other
OF
GODS.
and
hand, delightful
salutaryproductsof nature
also traced to the mimediate
influence of the gods. Flowers
are
springup where their feet have strayed; on the spot where Zeus
claspedHere in his arms, shot up a thick growth of sweet herbs
flowers,and glittering
dewdrops trickled down, II. 14, 346
and
So, when
fruitful
shook
Of
thingthere
one
so
occurs
205.
21,
the
the mist.
We
might
same
valkyrs who,
like the
the air ;
effect
whose
the
with
the
II.
3, 381.
who
5, 776.
able
that
and
vily,favour
to produce
18,
of
the
assumed
Fornald.
hail in
and
the
mist.
the
And
much
the
In
the
shield their
clouds
againstcertain heroes, as
or
Ilion.
Gram., p. 146.
GeirroSr
Servian
as
same
Saxo
their favourites
to scatter,chase
a-Kehd^etv
reckoningour
into the
was
themselves
screen
indeed
in battle,were
throw
or
mythology,thougli
our
or
enemy's eye,
it falls
(seeSuppL).
gods,to
themselves
contrary a^Xw
away,
heroes
the
manes
and
(T-ecpecv,
ve(^o"i
beloved
in
trace
that
the
from
597.
549.
scarcelya
round
mist
to be withdrawn
are
is
in the Greek
often
shed
sight,
from
bridle 32^
bit of Hrimfaxi's
the
nightlyfrom
it
the
51.
"
figureof
sog. 1, 380.
of OSinn, Agnarr
protege (fostri)
as
the
mingled
charioteer Bruni
Grimnismal
The
Norse
that
of
makes
Frigg,and
togetherconcerningthem, Saem. 39 ; in
the Vols, saga cap. 42, OSinn suggeststhe plan for slayingthe sons
of lonakr.
The Greek
gods also,when they drew nigh to counsel
deities take counsel
the two
or
defend, appeared in
old man,
but
not
behind
or
to
him
they
made
others.
In
the
form
of
themselves
such
case
warrior,a herald,an
human
known
they
to
their hero
stand
himself,
before,heside
or
seq. ;
II.
clothed
now
20,
131
in terror
331
LAUGHTER.
SICKNESS.
SLEEP.
Be deol ^aiveadat
ivapyeK,
")(a\e7rol
(seeSuppL).
in the
sitting
Iliad,14, 28G seq., relates ho\v"T7r^o"? (sleep),
The
powers
song-birdon the boughs of a fir-tree on Mt. Ida, overthat the
the highestof all the gods ; other passages show
of the
gods went to their beds every night,and partooklike men
it be
Still less can
benefit of sleep,II. 1, 609. 2, 2. 24, G77.
on
doubted of the Norse gods,that they too sleptat night: Thorr
shape of
alone
Sn. 50 ; of Heimdall
night-lodging,
And
from
is it said,that he needs less sleep than a bird, Sn. 30.
maintained
the gods follows again,what was
of sleep
this sway
over
above, that of death : Death is the brother of Sleep. Besides, the
sick with love, and his
gods fell a prey to diseases. Freyr was
the pity of all the gods.
awakened
great hugsott (mind-sickness)
OSinn, NiorSr and Freyr,accordingto the Yngl. saga 10. 11. 12, all
sicknesses (sottdauSir).
sink under
Aphrodite and Ares receive
wounds, II. 5, 330. 858 ; these are quicklyhealed [yetnot without
medical
aid]. A curious story tells how the Lord God, having
his
journeyslooks
for
out
fallen sick,descends
heaven
from
to earth
to
get cured,and
comes
to
merryandrews receive commands
that the Lord bursts out
amuse
so
him, and one manages
cleverly,
laughingand finds himself rid of his distemper.^ Tliis may be very
ancient ; for in the same
way, sick daughtersof kings in nurseryis the
made
talcs are
and so
to laugh by beggars and
fiddlers,
goddessSkaSi in the Edda by Loki's jugglingtricks,when mourning
lambe
cheered
the sorrowing
the death of her father, Sn. 82.
Demeter, and caused her, ttoWcL irapaaKOiTnovaa,
fieiSfjaac
jeXdaai
dvfMov,
Hymn, in Cer. 203 (seeSuppl.).
re, Koi XXaov (ryelv
to Arras
; there
minstrels
Important above
antiquityand by our
in
passages
divine and
the
all
Iliad
liuman
and
are
own,
and
the
of
the
for the
names
given by Greek
the gods. Thus,
similar accounts,
the
language of
between
Odyssey distinguish
same
object:
the
Se re Traz^re?
BpLupeoivKokeovcTL deol,dvSpe";
Acyalcou. II. 1, 403.
Bariecav KLK\rj(jKovaLv,
rrjp ^Tot avSpe"i
ov
377-8.
De
la veiine
de Dieu
Arras,in
Jubinal's
Nouveaii
recueil de
contcs
2,
332
CONDITION
Si
aOdvajot
re
OF
GODS.
Mupu'7]";.2,
arjfjia 7ro\v(7Kup9/jLOio
813.
he ku/jllvSlv.
14, 291.
6eoi,civhpe^
KiK\y](TKOvai,
^aX/ci'Sa
Se ^Kci/jiavSpov.
20, 74.^
deoi, ciphpe"i
aavOov KoXeovai
OP
Se
fjLoiKv
whole
A
not
only
of
gods and
but
in
outset
very
not
stringof
whole
it
comparingthe languages,
Vanir, elves,dwarfs,giantsand
up with
of
but
men,
is taken
in the Edda
song
OeoL
/.itv Kokiovcrc
in
proper
and
names
that
while
goS
and
words,
rare
objects.At
names
surprises
us,
few
treated
ffisirare
the
as
synonymous,
between
distinction is drawn
from
not
speech,accordingto the exigenciesof alliteration,
I will
or
their belongingto the same
class,such as poetical
prose.
for a cloud :
illustrate this by quotingthe stropheon the names
with
en
monnom,
scl),rvdnmeS
goSom,
Vanir,
vindfiot
llrvdn iotnar,alfar ve"rmcgin,
kalla i heljoliidhn huliz.
kalla
Everythinghere
are
not
is
exhausted
by
long
way,
to
resources
say
of
our
language
nothing of what
it may
sky, still
and connected with skuggiumbra,
used in the Scandinavian
dialects,
and
all appropriate
The
rest are
AS. scuwa,
scuwo.
scua, OHG.
pluviaeexpecintelligible
periphrases.Scurvan [shower-weening]
schauer ; urvan
from skur imber, Germ,
just the same, from
tatio,
literal meaning of Sanskr.
the
ur
pluvia,with which compare
abhra nubes, viz. aquam
gerens.^ Vindfiot is apparentlynavigium
venti,because the winds sail through the air on clouds. VeSrmegin
borrowed
have
from
The
others.
Perhaps
we
ouglitalso
in
as
eV/KXr/o-is:
mere
't,
138.
"
turbo ; and
hifdmr
which is no
jrepKvos 24, 316,
'Aarvdva^
29.
though
506,
22,
(Od. 5, 273).
have 2Kafidv8pios
(6, 402) answering to it,as
to reckon
18, 487
in
is
aleros and
333
LANGUAGE.
elsewhere
Iiuliz appears
OS. lielith-lielm,
tavnluilizhialmr,
a
as
course
for
Gr.
tongue could
ve(f)e\r]
; Goth,
one
\\Taps
taage; M.Dut.
Dan.
hoSma
nubes,
objectswhose
swerk
moln, Dan.
nubes, OS.
4911.
are
And
so
discussed
mani
sunna,
mist
Of
cloud.
or
Lat. nebula.Or.
nelial,
mulm
; Sansk.
; OX.
]?okanebula,
nimbus
gisuerc,
caligo,
; AS.
it is with
the
in the Alvisnial.
and
megha,
Beow.
names
like
six ; e.g.,nifl,
OHG.
niilhrna,Swed.
is to Slav, oblako
in
other twelve
Where
simple
fold,are
named
together,one
might attempt to refer them to different
in themselves
dialects : the periphrases
show
no
reason
(unless
mythology found one for them),why they should be assignedin
The
whole
particularto gods or men, giantsor dwarfs.
poem
before
list
of
throws
but
us
an
acceptable
brings
pretty synonyms,
the
affinitiesof
our
no
lighton
primitive
language.
I'lato in the Cratylustries hard to understand
that division of
A dualityof
Greek words into divine and human.
proper names,
like Briareos and Aigaion,reminds
of the double forms Hler and
us
which last Sn. 6 attributes to the
Oegir (p.240),Ymir and Oergelmir,
would
seem
by Saam. 89'*' to be an Elvish
Hrinijnirses
; ISunn
do not hear of any other name
for the goddess. In
word, but we
and
the same
Skamander, Batieia and IMyrinamight
way Xanthus
be
of a thing in different dialects. More
the different names
for two
birds,the 'xjaXid'^
or
interestingare the doulile names
KVfiLvBi";
(conf.Plin. 10, 10),and the alero^ and irepKvo^. Xa\Ki"i
bird of prey, a hawk
is supposed to signify
some
or
owl, which does
to the description
not answer
and the myth
6pvi,";
\iyvpd (piping),
requiresa bird that in sweet and silverytones singsone to sleep,
like the nightingale.ITep/ci'o?
suits
means
dark-coloured,which
the eagle; to imagine it the bird of the thundergod Perkun, would
be too daring. Poetic periphrasesthere are
these
none
among
Greek
The
Greeks
words.
principalpoint seems
and
Teutons
departingfrom common
human
speech. The
with
holdingconverse
in
agree
usage
Greek
the
be, that
to
the
popular beliefs
tracingobscure
to
and
distinction between
scholiasts
Muses,
words
suppose
that
of
those
divine
and
the
poet,
language of
334
CONDITION
gods,^and
wliere he finds
older,nobler, more
yeularepov)
But
to men.
less instructive
even
twofold
tlie four
than
the
and
one
in age
the
same
died
latterly
out
ancestors
traced
was
would
I maintained
Yanir
Teutonic
(to ekarTov,
five instances
numerous
/xera-
in Homer
are
of the Norse
ones
change.
of words
use
As
the line
which
of
had
king's
a
stock, so the languageof gods
kind as that of men,
but riglit
feeling
such words
had
as
graduallydisappeared
a
as
have
we
seen,
goes
farther,and
other
yet
"
any
or
ev"f"cDvov,
Trpoyevia--
divine
Alvismal,
words
particular
reserves
what
The
men.
among
to
up
the former
assignto
more
suffered
or
to be of the same
held
was
with
race
that they
dignity,
and
GODS.
the
ouofia)to
repov
OF
languageof gods,is
unknown
and
to
Teutons, believed in
me,
and
the
agreement
separate
of these
is the
two
more
Homer's
men
ease
"mepoevra
e-nea
with
Beside
and
keep servants
summoned
cos
to the
messengers.
ra
tcop
causes
all the
banquets,
both
other
Bewv
irapa
6eois
"i"s
{ovofxara),
fTri(TTaTai
Toav
be
the Ases
otSf rfjvrcov
Xf'^fiy,
oii fiovov ra
on
fiei^ai
^ovcrdXT/TTToy
tariv,
iroirjTfjs
ol
dXX*
6eoi
koi
tlSivai,
Xtyovai,
yiXkeTai
wcrTrep
of them
gods to
Koi ras
fiov(TOTpa(f)ris
btaXeKTOv, olSf
Zeus
and
men.
oeStv
vtktov 6
dvOpuTrwvovofiara
iTray-
GRADES.
attend at
335
OFFICES.
the
Beside
nature.
errands
on
goes
gods (seeSuppl.).
Among the gods themselves there
Kronos
of
sons
Zeus, the
allotted to
they
three tower
thing as
brothers
Poseidon, hell
share
between
triad
spoken of
of
sons
is
sky
to
them
Har, lafnhar
p. 162.
on
Three
them, the
among
and
These
ThriSi in tlie
This is not
Wuotan,
but
divided
above
the
religion,
'
world
to
sea
supposed to
are
Norse
the
have
is a difference of rani:
the
same
are
not
the
Greek
divinities,
assignedthem, which
influence
offices
of
'
connect
or
Teutonic
themselves
over,
it is
the
words
'
for,it is good
to pray
paganism
with
of certain
protection
carried
with
are
Greek
and function
offices
tlieir pictorial
representation.In
on
shall i)ray
you
Norse, have
define their
each
specified,
hann
or
a
after),'
looks
and
evident
or
that
the
a
hann
for)'. Now,
the
27
careful
these
ra-Sr
as
]\Iid. Ages
certain
fyrir(he
til (tohim
any
remnants
were
sure
saints,to
healingof
marked
29
"
gott at heita
christian
some
classes
in
Sn.
whom
the
diseases
classification of
to
was
these
Prom.
Giovs.
Eumen.
439
336
CONDITION
deified saint
(as once
OF
tlieywere
GODS.
gods)would
to
liave to be
sjDecified
too.
The
residence
favourite
of each
god is particularly
pointedout
in the Grtmuismal
consecrated
to the
were
especially
; mountains
Teutonic, as to the Greek deities : Sigt^sberg,
Himinbiorg, "c.
to which
Olympus was peculiarlythe house of Zeus (zJio?Sw/ia),
the other gods assembled
(II.1, 494) ; on the highestpeak of the
sit apart {ccrep
aXkwv
1, 498. 5, 753),lovingto take
range he would
alone (aTrdvevOe Oedv
counsel
(11,183. 336),whence
as
did
05inn
wooded
dwellingsof
size ; the
Samos
have
out
go
another
the
to survey
sat
Valholl
renowned
are
on
on
Ida
the
Bilskirnir,
and
their
for
Bilskirnir has
and
once,
seat
doingsof men,
height in the
doors,through any
540
at
had
Poseidon
Thorr,
is said to
can
down
(13, 12).
and
Oijinn
einheriar
800
'
of
one
he looked
HliSscialf.
from
range
8, 10). He
enormous
one
of which
likewise 540
'
(seeSuppl.).
floor]
golfe [ON. golfr,
If
now
take in
we
one
the
view
relations of
gods and
men,
we
perhibentur
touch
and
they meet
nee
at
all
admodum
mortalium
eos
sollicitant,
airaOehciweperhibentur. Not
their
will known
down
themselves
Hindu
and
this head
heraldingpeace
part
festivals ;
recur
on
fruitfulness
at stated
the
fall of
specialname
or
seasons,
with
they resolve
Such
men.
firstthe
come
and
by
content
messengers,
to
appear
marked
mythology
Under
most
by signs and
appearance
:
vota
curarum
making
to come
is in
the
scensus
avatdra, i.e.,de-
of deities
car-proecssions
solemn
war
and
and
are
mischief,which
associated
with
for the
popular
sansk.
Eopp'sgloss,
21^.
337
INCARNATION.
DWELLINGS.
their
the obstructive
by
the
make
mist
be removed
hair,only by him
the
and
succouringdeities
his eyes, that
mist from
a')(kvvS'
ride
heroes
rounds,and
was
from
no
it.
Athene
other is she
visible to Diomed,
on
them
before
'
seizes Achilles
II, 1, 197 ; to
seen,
she
5, 127
has
'
taken
the
eXov, fjirplv
oc^daXfioov
eTrijev,
koI avSpa.
ev
6(f"p''
'yi'yvoiaKrj'iijfxep 6eov rjhe
Just
a
so
white
formed
rot
cm
Biarco,in Saxo
steed and
by
elsewhere
In
av
the
makes
another
way
bodily,concealed
of
spiritseeingwoman:
peeps
visible to
when
gods, even
their divine
Othin
riding
throughthe ring
to spy
the bleared
medium
eyes
they showed
nature, by assuming the
of
that
man.
themselves
form
of
human
of an animal.
or
Poseidon
acquaintance,
stept into the
host,disguised
as
escorted Priam
Kalchas, II. 13,45, Hermes
as
a
Myrmidon warrior 24, 397, and Athene the young Telemachus
as
Mentor,
In
the
way
Othin
22
338
CONDITION
OF
GODS.
flies away
Athene
So, when
means.
as
the
bird, it expresses
departure. But
into which
Zeus transformed
himself,can only be
the swan
bvill,
or
explained on the suppositionthat Leda too, and lo and Europa,
he
whom
The
the
nature
and
woomg,
were
her
divinityof
was
of animal
form
then
Dioscuri
the
of
egg-birth
thought
would
of her
suddenness
the
of
as
swan-maidens
determined
be
best
be
can
by
the
kine.
or
mythus, and
this way
in
understood
(see Suppl.).
it
legends,
Asiatic
the
In
conceived
deityare
deeply
the
successive
incarnations,the earlier
later
that
and
ones
Teutonic
of them
the
invested
an
nearlyakin
gods.
I
think
extended
the
avatara
are
ones
salvation
mankind.
of
; and
of Vishnu's
animal, it
of
bodies
was
in
ten
the
'
'
to
seriousness
in such
incarnation
that
on
all these
other
to many
the Greek.
the
with
belief
although a
series of undeniable
and
of
manifestations
their transformations
avatara,
the
the
metempsychosis prevailed,
for
eligible
were
even
for
season,
of
the doctrine
Wherever
animals
flesh for
the
in
abides
me,
and
in those
profoundlythan
more
to
seems
Here,
lines of
research,which
as
in the
between
have
the
of
duration
is in itself
being bodilydescended
pointsas well,I
resemblances
and
from
could
so
the
be
brought forward a
Teutonic mythology
relation between
the
Greek
and
Teutonic
languages,there
is
no
CONDITION
messengers,
further
offices and
analogy
in the
OF
dwellings?
339
GODS.
To
circumstance, that
conclude,I
out
of the
think
names
of living
see
nouns
upon
(seeSuppL).
CHAPTEE
XT.
HEEOES.
and
God
Between
there
man
is
step
on
whicli
the
leads
one
to
Being brought nearer
strengthglorified.The older the epos,
thingsof earth, and human
the younger
does it requiregods visible in the flesh ; even
the more
divine
a
heroes, in whom
do without
spark still burns, or
cannot
who
Heroism
and
partakereof
be
to
come
is
hero
immortal
deeds,and
of ranks
the
anything
but battle
fighting
againstevil achieves
honours.
As in the gradation
divine
and
God
king and
the
between
stands
between
consist in
to
that in
man
attains
noble
hero
the
does
Divine
it.
made
be
not
must
victory:
the
see
we
From
man.
the
freeman,
nobles
so
forth
come
deov
gods, r^pw? earlv ef uvOpwirov rt kol
Koi
6eo"i,
earl, iii^re
avvaix^orepovearl
a-vvOerov,
o
fxr)Tid dvOpcoTro'i
predominates:
3),yet so that the human
(Lucian in Dial, mortuor.
kings,from
'
ita tamen
heroes
ut
plus ab
habeat,'says Servius
liomine
Aen.
on
1, 200.
the
pains,wounds, death,from which even
not
were
exempt (p.318).
gods,accordingto the view of antiquity,
attains the half of deity,becomes
a
In the hero, man
demigod,
delov
II. 12, 23 ; avhpwv i)pu)(Dv
semideus
v
avSpcov,
: rjfi t6 eo)
yeva
Jornandes
Hes. "py. 159.
dl KoXkoviai
applies
rjfjblOeoi,
7ew9,
succumbs
hero
The
semidei
Balder
to
a
the
semidcum,
141
(supra p. 25), as
anses
in OJSr. writingswe
Cap.
to
renders
superum
arcano
meet
Saxo
semine
Gram,
pronounces
procreatum.
Otherwise
with
hemithei
neither
'
'.
(earthgods)
Heroes
who
giants,
a
human
are
distinct from
fillindeed
the gap
origin. Under
daemonic
between
beings,such
God
and
paganism,messengers
as
man,
of
angels,elves,
but have
the
gods
not
were
halfrisi are
halpdurinc,halpwalah,
similar, and the OHG.
Hiklftroll,
altwalah.
to
halpteni(ON. halfdan)as opposed altdurinc,
1
341
HEROES.
Jiulco-christiaii
godsthemselves ;'"the
angel is a
Eather
docmon.
througli
strife and sorrow
a placein heaven
earns
(seeSuppL).
spiritual
in
of
heroes is implied
This human
nature
nearlyall the titles
For tlie definite notion of a divine glorified
hero,
given to them.
hcros from the Greek, though its
the Latin languagehas borrowed
vir (=Goth. vair ON", ver,^ AS. OHG.
own
wer, Lett, wihrs,Lith.
wyras) in the sense of vir fortis (Tac.Germ. 3) so nearlyconies up
heros.
to the Sanskr. vira
a
means
Heros, ""/p")?,which originally
has been identified with rather too many
mere
things:hcrus,
fighter,
the
may
compared
be
hero
to
dims, OX.
ari"
ar,
come
that
in
the Goth,
too,
or
the
OHG.
pi.helid
pi. held,Wh.
helidos,helithos
; in
well
as
as
44, 20.
In
I find
only
the
Heliand, helithcunni,helithocunni
the
pi.
mean
The ON.
i\LDut. has helet pi. helde.
simply genus humanum.
Sn. 171) implies an
older
lioldr pi. holdar
(Spem.114^ 115^
Goth. men6|?s)
manuSr
holuSr (like
nothing
; it appears to mean
in the firstpassage to be
but miles, vir,and holdborit (hold-born)
sometliinglower than hersborit,the holdar being free peasants,
Dan.
buendr.
The
Kelt, Swed.
hjclte(OSwed. halad) show an
anomalous
t instead of d, and
are
perhaps to be traced to the
=
At most, we
servant
; but he
might
With
187) in
3
so
seems
tliis we
far
as
earlv
MB.
Helidiberga,
doubt
some
about
brightangel than
have
identifyeven
to
and
SIcirnir,
Frey'smessenger
a
hero.
the
veorr
used
of Thorr
(p.
Fortbildung
In
more
shoukl
of the
prolongations
*
feel
thus
root sta."
docs, the
28^ 33.
town
may
be
called
Trans.
of
Heldburg
in
Tliuringiais already
called
342
HEROES.
German
hair
rather
in
and
the
halijjs
from
transition
avoided
this
far from
vir
definingof
the
several
are
others
generalthat
herti,heard
N. ps. 9, 1 means
line of heroes
hartungain
Gothic
Haddingjar,and
to one
as
the
be
to
which
to be
not
was
considered.
Notker,
in
it be
it ; and
by
meant
are
from
derivation
130, whether
25.
Elene
heardingas,
we
celo to conceal.
taz
principalterm,
here, there
If
avoids heleda,supplies
us
singularly
who
in
form.
ON.
verb
to
tutor
the
than
'
particularline,or heroes
might put
we
with
up
the
as
(hard),viri duri, fortes,exercitati,
exercitatio. But as we actually
find
Azdingi,Astingi,and also an ON. of
Goth,
another, there is
zd, ON.
rt correspond
to be
more
rd, OHG.
dd, AS.
word
and
meaning
that the
remarkable
tenth century.
No
to
is the other
us
it would
be
in the
be stillsurviving
heros should
less valuable
; and
chucnig,
always
term
chuning rex, as N.
rather to be
chuonig,derived either from
spellsit ; it seems
from its still
fizus callidus),
from
or
chuoni audax, fortis (asfizusig
with
terms
Other
a
meaning immediately
unexplained root.^
OHG.
degan (miles,minister);
bordering on that of hero are:
AS. cempa, ON.
kappi ;
chempho (pugil),
wigant (pugil)
; chamfio,
with hatr odium, helium ;
the ON.
perhaps conn,
hetja(bellator),
which
connected
hardly be
can
with
=
slmti,better
and
slia"i,AS.
of the land,
was
even
polypt.Irminon
170^ has
in
borne
name
also
Goth, harjis,
(exercitus),
The
this
passing from
latro, and
prEedator,
meant
proper
in
meaning, honourable
the Mid. Ages,Landscado,
by noble families. That
miles,is shown by OHG.
Ardingus standing
name
Hardingvis.
Graff 4, 447 placeschuoni, as well as chunmc
devouring root chan ; but as kruoni, AS. grene
AS. growan, so may
chuoni,AS. cene, from a lost
vigere ?
2
and
chunni,
comes
viridis,
chuoan, AS.
under
from
cowan
,,
the
for
,,
all-
kruoan,
?
pollere
343
HEROES.
Grafif 4, 983,
glosses,
and
by
The
einheri.
with
of individual
names
OHG.
meaning
have
we
words
for
to the
notion
OHG.
gotno
In Diut.
has the
is
rechr
ON.
reclce,
man
far
fighting
hero
simply
can
keep
(vir)and
as
even
for
our
inann
AS.
home,
is the
reason
er
fra goSom
far
of
in
and
is,that
does now,
the
the LIHG.
other
many
(homo)
man
as
OS.
wrecca,
race
can
of
is descended
see,
words
the
very simplest
adapted themselves
the ON.
so
of this exaltation
of exsul,
sense
Now, what
guma
the
from
shown
be
hold
firm
in
hero
doubtless
to
of hero ;
hrecchio,
?tTc'cc7ao,
of the
compounded
men
idea of lieros.
in the Edda
of human
a
man.
from
hah; the
relation of
The
the
nature
bodily
heroes
gods :
are
settir
of ];)roofs
mythology affords an abundance
; it is by
virtue of all heroes being directly
or
indirectly
produced by gods
and goddessesin conjunctionwith man,
that the oldest kingly
families connect
themselves
with heaven.
But evidentlymost
of
tliese mixed
births proceed from Zeus, who places himself at the
head of gods and men,
and to whom
all the glories
of ancestors
are
traced.
called
Thus, by Leda he had Castor and Pollux,who were
after him
Dios-curi,Hercules
by Alcmena, Perseus by Danae,
Epaphusby lo,Pelasgusby Niobe, Minos and Sarpedon by Europa;
other heroes touch him only through their forefathers : Agamemnon
the son of Atreus,he of Pelops,
he of Tantalus,and he of Zeus ;
was
Ajax was sprung from Telamon, he from Aeacus, he from Zeus and
to proceedfrom Ares,
Aegina. Next to Zeus, the most heroes seem
Hermes
and Poseidon : Meleager,Diomedes
and Cycnus were
sons
of Ares, Autolycus and
Cephalus of Hermes, while Theseus was
a
of Aegeus, and Nestor of Neleus, but both Aegeus and Neleus
son
Greek
Some
Slavic
344
HEROES.
children
Poseidon's
were
of Peleus
son
and
Aethra
by
for the
Acliilles
Tyro.
of Anchises
Thetis,Aeneas
as
a standard
examples serve
legend(seeSuppl.).
and
and
conditions
Venus.^
of
our
progenitorTuisco,who
author
Gaia
and
the word
from
meaning
of the fuller
out
either
may
mean
and
Tvisco
whom
but
of
Tivisco
then
the
lap
tiv,in which
be
to
the
is in
sense
myth
wdiile another
race
our
editum
Tuisco
god,as
'.
as
Now,
is to say,
as
sky
derivable
seems
found
of
station
makes
as
our
Donar
son
in
directly,
not
Zio is made
or
him
upon
son
Donar
Zeus.
Zeus,
name
Uranos
Tiv
takes
assignedto
Wuotan,
but
Uranos,
proceed from
much
well
of
Pontes, that
earth,so
w^e
and
of Earth
heroic
own
hero,but himself
terra
and
These
Greek
Wuotan,
of
denm
'
birth to Uranos
from
sprang
sea
him
expresslynames
of herself gave
is not
the
was
too
was
son
as
even
as
Gaia
another, but
in
similar direction.
This earth-born
sound
Tvisco's
son
was
3Tannus, and
no
could
name
Teutonic,thougliNorse
once
resided in the
Tiv
Tivisco, there
arose
more
of him
as
of Tvisco
In the Eoman
Silvia with Mars, and
^
out
of
legend,Eomulus
through Aniulius
later apotheosis
of
mann
and
Eemiis
witli Venus
mannisko
were
homo, the
connected
The
Eomulus
tlirongh
taken
the omperors
differs from the genuine
from
canonization
does
as
primitive sainthood ; yet even
the god in
Augustus, being deified,passedin legend for a son of Apollo,whom
the shapeof a dragon had by Atia ; Sueton. Octav. 91.
up to heaven.
heroic,almost
and
was
345
iNGuio.
and
be
may
(liketiv
derived,have
the
tivisko)the
and
Sanskr.
the
side of
the
by
set
in
filtered down
to have
seem
and
whole
even
father of all
god,and
the
of
this forefather
of
Traditions
Teutonic
race
of the Mid.
Ages
in
(Ettm.p. 112),the same
read :
we
mythicalking Wippo is spoken of (seep. ;^00),
Mcnnor
dem
der erste
diutische rede
the
not
Tacitus
same
(seeSuppl.).
(orby
or
by the
patriarchal
progenitors.
nations
furnished
Eomans
threefold division
Iscaevones
Ingo,Isco,Hermino,
all the
of
Herminones^
and
is based
of whom
each
From
be
the three
from
so
descended
are
race.
may
though
name,
the
three,
the
of
names
those of their
inferred
Iscio. Irmino.
1. Inguio.
The
the
of
branches
main
seven
Mannus,
of Mannus
sons
five)
accounts
some
and
of Tvisco
come
language God
from
all Teutons
As
five
taken
named
was
known.
made
This is not
man
Dutch
whom
to
got tet
bekant.
similar,is
the first
Mennor
genant,
was
which
Frauenlob
of meister
poem
the
into
Germani
on
the
admits
Ingaevones,
of three
names
being fixed
of
heroes,
yet
on
authority.
surer
or
Ingo,Tnrjuiohas kept his placelongestin
T7ifj,
of the Saxon
and
tribes.
Scandinavian
arrest
mid
secgum,
ofer wfieg
legend seems
wan
firstdwelt
he went
then
1
Pro.ximi
Cajdm.
sigan.
the East
eastward
oceano
with
over
east
nemdon.
(conf.Beow.
Danes
medii
Ingaevones,
ring
aefter ran.
J?usHeardingas];onehrole
Ing
still to
Eastdenum
oc5 he siSSan
gewat.
the
memory
in
alphabets OHG.
Eunic
echo of his
an
wyes
gesewen
wa'g
import,and
manushya.
same
Manus
of the
both
ran
779. 1225.
after.
Herniinones,ceteri
The
Istaevones
1650),
wain
vocan-
2.
raven
let out
of Noah's
ark
gewat ol'erwonue
345
is
HEROES.
distinctive mark
of ancient
being speciallyput
its
appears
voyage,
to
forward
indicate
gods,but
here
in connexion
feature
some
of
the
kings;
with
legend
sea-
that
is
to
us
'
"
"
'
perfectrightmay
Ingvi,Inguio be
an
the
of
patriarch
race
that
Snorri
sends him
to
"
^As
the enumeration
of the twelve or
that Yngvifreyrwas
regardedas
thirteen Ases
to
equivalent
in Sn.
the
21 !*"it cannot
simpleFreyr,
be doubted
INGUIO.
bears
the
of
name
347
HARTUNG.
Ingvingar
Ynglingar.
"="
And
then, what
the
earth-born
links
in Nerthus
before
NiorSr,now
the
god
hero, as
or
after ; and
east, and
to the
away
Tvisco's mother
NiorSr
and
his
stands
Ingui
Vanir, who
those
to whom
Norse
have
been
and
Mannus
Tvisco
appears
moved
held
Freyr were
son
now
to vindicate
as
one
tion
associa-
their Teutonic
character.
bonds
these
But
informed
us, that
received it from
and
men
themselves
draw
that
bore
lug
them.
This
as
generally,
on
the
among
Heardingas
saw
we
name
p.
either
must
342, or
AS.
lay
had
Hcardings,
yet tighter.The
mean
-heroes
particular
people.
as
king of the
Heldenbuch
in our
Hartiing is still remembered
Hartnit
Eeussen
or
probably as
(Rus, Russians),the same
is one
of the AYolfing
Eeussen
Hertnit von
; in the Alphart he
and his father Immune
Hartunc
heroes.^
(Rudlieb 17, 8) remain
situated east of
The Heardingas appear
to be a nation
dark to us.
whom
and Swedes, among
the Danes
Ing is said to have lived for
this his sojourn is helped out both
a time
by the Turkish
; and
'
'
'
'
the
Russian
Hartung.
It has
correspond the
been
ON.
shown
that to
Haddingr.
form
Now,
the
Danish
mentioned
Hemit
284).
heroes
'
'
often
line of
in the
Haixling
Edda;
in the
it is said of
Swedish
him,
p. 12
tale of Dietrich
'
orientalium
(Iduna 10,
253-4.
348
HEROES.
debellato,Suetiam
robore
Eutheni
in
; but
the mouth
which
is most
remarkable
this Danish
king
what
of
Edda
orientals
reversus,'which
is,that Saxo
and
his wife
again
are
p. 17-8 puts
Eegnilda a song
(Sn.27-8).^ We
Fruoto, MHG.
is sung
Fruote),the
hero
Danish
of the
story,who
makes
ful,
praisedas peacefuland blissto look for Freyr over
are
we
again,is another question.
In the god-hero of Tacitus then there lingers,
stillrecognisable,
Norse
a
god ; and the links I have produced must, if I mistake
will not
not, set the final seal on the reading Nerthus '. If we
which
admit
the goddess into the ranks of a race
alreadyhas a
Terra mater
standingat its very head, it is at all events no great
himself
three,and
into
whose
rule is
'
that
stretch to suppose
aod
or
hero who
There
do
are
olden
flicker.
Formali
The
ourselves
Nay,
with
could
almost
in
one
ffittmonnum'
him
her
name
succeeding links in
the
these Norse
of
myths
this
done
of the
one
subject,lightsthat
time, but cannot lightit up,
with
see
formed
more
transferred
certain nations
the
of
at
skim
Edda,
the head
deep
p.
of the
of
darkness
and
race.
probablyhave
which
tlie
to the
in
to
our
dubious
of
father
Ynglingar:
again we
once
Tvisco.
or
identifyOSinn with Mannus
interlacingand interchangeof members, we
entitled to
all this
bear to
see
OSinn
manuscript.
But
in Fornald.
sog.
made
the
2,
12
the
as
same
narrative
carries
'
us
NiorSr, which
fra Fornioti
ok
is
bans
So Wh.
Muller
the
king
of
that
visible (Sn.
feet alone were
of the muflied bridegroom,whose
curiosiore
attrectamariti
libertas
Saxo's
with
eligendi
corporum
82),agrees
SkaOi and
that the flesh has healed over.
here to find a\'ing
SkaSi's choice
'
tione,'''but
fall into
Eagnhild necessarily
one.
PORO.
INGUIO.
as
and
Burri
Sn. 7. 8
Folkvaldr,and
and
as
of the rocks
licked out
first
is that
by
or
man
and
Ikt
another
Borr
cited
OGinn, Vili,Ve
brothers
by
(seep.
human
hence
the cow,
given in
the Buri
be
clearlyto
Uors, seem
349
ISCIO.
the
being,who was
eristporo
(erst-born),
Parv, Goth.
might be OHG.
from
choose to adopt,anyhow it comes
form we
Barns or whatever
tale,to denote
bairan,a root evidentlywell chosen in a genealogical
think of Byr too,
Yet we
first-created men.^
tlie first-born,
may
not Buri, Borr, O"inn
the wish-wind
(seeOskaljyrr,
p. 144). Must
be parallel,
though under other names, to Tvisco,Mannus, Inguio ?
Inguio has two brothers at his side,Iscio and Hermino, as OSinn
should then see the reason
has A^ili and Ve ; we
wdiy the names
an
OHG.
Tyski and
MaSr^
and
is
Tvisco
intelligible.
stone
; when
of
demigods may
there
appear
emerges
from
other
Buri
and
become
things would
Buri is produced out of
may
Bon-
in that
confirmation
well
as
of the
Cheruscans,preeminentlyworshippers
the
Wodan, formed
Edda, because
editus,'and
terra
the
several
OCinn
see
we
'
Borr
from
absent
are
their substitutes ;
are
flower
of the
AYuotan.
I go
expoundingTacitus.
on
conjecturethat Inguio'sor
Isco,and
Iscio,
laid
on
the
not
Ingo'sbrother
Istio,Isto.
fact that
Everythingconfirms
sundry
is not
There
]\ISS.
must
even
of
so
have
much
Tacitus
me
been
in the
named
weight to be
actuallyread
narrowly,whether the st
be everywhere a matter
of certainty
in Pliny'sIstaevones
; and
not
that need
even
compel us to give up our sc ; Iscaevo was
perhapsliable to be corruptedby the llomans themselves into Istaevo,
Vistula creptin by the side of the truer Viscula (Weichscl).r"ut
as
what
seem
irrefragable
proofs are the Bscio and Hisicion^ of
Iscaevones
we
ought
to
examine
more
1 So
Barn the second,and lotS
in the ra.^siiial
10o% Burr is called the first,
(conf.AS. eadcn) the tliird child of Fu5ir and Mouir.
'^ ON.
for man
: sing. niaSr, nuinnis,nianni, niann
; pi. mcnn,
nuunui,
mbnnum, nienn.
=" In
Nennius
and Sanniarte (]'p.
39. 40) have adopted the
" 17, Stevenson
very
worst
reading Huilio.
350
HEEOES.
Nennius, in
and
the
Isiocon^
in
Mannisco
we
Gaelic poem
serve,
have
been
agree
with
givingthe
these two.
adoptedfrom Tacitus,
not
of the 11th
let internal
Ages
evidence
in Tuisco
speak :
is
and
Tuisto,a
third
For
century (seeSuppl.).
in the
name
Tvisco
and
at
genealogy,
same
Mannus
the
Norse
preservedin
Ingvi; ought not his brother Iscio to be discoverable too ? I fancy
I am
his track in the Eddie Ashr, a name
that is given to the
on
first-created man
ash-tree.
an
again (Seem.3. Sn. 10),and means
It seems
this ash (let
across
strange enough,that we also come
it of the tree or not)
understand
the Eunic
interpretation
among
side by side with
inc,ziu, er,'all heroes and gods ; and
names,
for the earth is Bskja,Sn. 220^.
the ON. names
And
even
among
the vowel-changein the two forms of name,
Iscio and Askr, holds
equallygood of the suffix -isk,-ask.
Here let me
give vent to a daringfancy. In our languagethe
relation of lineal descent
is mainly expressed by two
suffixes,
and ISK.
the offspring
of man,
and
ING
a
son
Manning means
legendsubstitutes
two
other names,
but
Inguio it
has
'
mannisko
ancestors
almost
the
borrowed
were
same.
from
do
the
not
say
that
the
grammaticalform,
two
divine
stillless that
'
'
'
of
the
to
name
it remains
of
vones
the Iscae-
a
added, that the Anglo-Saxons also knew
hero Ocsc,and consequentlyOescingas.
Zeuss, p. 73, gives the preferenceto the reading Istaevones,
to
be
1
^
name
Pointed
out
351
IKMINO.
ISCIO.
Erfo, ON.
Izdio,Izdvio, OHG.
edda
term
founder of
to both
The
race.
with
which
form
agree, its Gothic
would
in itself an
seem
proavia would
erta.
Mdi,
fluctuation between
i and
Iscaevones
interpretations,
apt
'
for the
name
would
and
Askinga
celebrated
being izd6,OHG.
a
'
'
the
be
common
Istaevones
Artinga'.
The
third
son
will occupy
of Mannus
us
longerthan
even
his
Ermine's
with
As
the
Inguio and
otherwise
leaves it out.
Tacitus
Iscio,we
demonstrable
weak
the
assignto
must
form
hero's
name
Ermino, Goth.
Irmino}
it is
'
ON.
name
lormunrekr, where
Hermundurus
the
OHG.
agrees
with
that
in
the national
Irmandegan,Irmandeo, Irmanperaht,
tion
Atten-
of certain animals
and plants: the
by the names
ON.
a
bull,the AS.
lormungandr is a snake, and lormunrekr
I also
is said to be a mallow, which
Eormenwyrt and Eormenleaf
is claimed
1 Pertz
1. 200. 300. 2, 290. 463.
Great's time is known
well enough
with in deeds.
481
now
the abbas
; and
Irmino
female
name
of
Charles
larmin
the
is met
Zo2
HEROES,
villa
p. 32.
have
reference
like
some
which
we
Irminlo,Lacombl.
deed
of
855, Bondam's
silva
charterbook,
1, 31.
reference,Eormenleaf
such
(in ilia
these
In
to
in
wood
Irmenlo, i.e.,
a
folme, Wuotanes
w^ould be
Gotadeo, Irmanrih
then
Irmandeo
wee.
Diotrih
Eormenes
and
leaf,like Torneotes
is much
the
same
as
the great
irmangot means
god, irmandiot the great people,iormungrund the great wide earth,
than the great pillar,
cannot
the very sense
mean
more
so irmansul
caught by Eudolf in his translation universalis columna (p.117).
This is all very true, but there is nothingto prevent Irmino
or
Irmin
having had a personalreference in previouscenturies : have
Zeus
and Tyr,the common
not
noun
we
seen, side by side with
If Siieteresdeeg
deus and the prefixty-,tir- (p.195-6)? conf. p. 339.
has got rubbed
down
to Saturday,
Saterdach
(p. 125),so may Eritac
to Eormenes
leaf,
point to a former Erestac (p. 202), Eormenleaf
Irmansul
Irmanessul
to
Donnersbiiliel
Frankfurt
as
we
as
also
with
met
Woenslet, and
for
for
Donnerbiihel
we
say
Erankenfurt
for
It is true, Tacitus
Herminones
war
yet his
famous
'
the
German
songs
expressedword
that
about
for word
worshipped it
that
lies latent
the
in
his
waged
canitur adhuc
barbaras
applied
apud gentes,'
Varus, might easily arise through simply
apart from
destroyerof
such
misinterpreting
to
accounts
the
no
it must
with
more
have
reached
as
mythical
whom
hero.
than
been
'
the
Granted
Homans
Eonian
that
ear
of
irmansul
huge pillar,'
yet to the people
divine
a
image,standingfor
particular
god.
one
of two
ways
either he
Thenar, Tin, or
Wodan,
here
But
quoted
p. Ill
on
this was,
of the
one
was
Widukind, himself
from
only choose
can
we
some
nuist, above
we
who
discover
To
-353
IRMIN.
IRMIKO,
Saxon; it says, a
suggestedMars, his
a
worshipped,whose name
god was
set up the sun
Hercules,and the place where he was
pillar-statue
or
Apollo. After that,he continues : Ex hoc apparet,aestimationem illorum utcumcpie probabilem,
qui Saxones originemduxisse
vel Hermes
dicitur,
putant de Graecis,quia Hirmin
graece Mars
vel ad vituperationem
quo vocabulo ad laudem
usque hodie etiam
that the god to whom
this it follows,
ignorantesutimur '. From
sacrificed after their victory
the Saxons
the Thuringianswas
over
lieatlien
'
called
in the lOth
century the
affixed
built ad
was
called
that
up
meant, tlian
of
this
The
orientalem
way
(Widuk. 1,
that Wodan
desperate
Hercules, because
his
have
must
had
set up
been
pillarto
in their
Hirmin, Hermes
case
pillar
been
form
was
own
and
Widukind
their Irmin
on
or
Hirmines
the banks
would
sill.
of the
home.
Mars
sees
put togetherseems
are
in
it
confirmation
of the
from
Alexander's
being sprung
army
to
We
remember, first,
Sachsensp.3, 45).
ought
translated Mars instead of Mercurius
occasionally
the
2.
Irmines,Irmctnes
Saxons
of the
(pp. 121. 133), and had all the appearance
how
easilyIrmin
given him (p.133); then further,
this
the altar
"
perfectmuddle, though
story about
very
the monk, because
or
the native
still
was
name
Saxons
of
portam, and
eminent
name
lead to
to
Mars,
Eoman
Mars
Hirmin
or
in
the
Corvei
Eres-burg (p.IIG). What
annalist kept distinct (p. Ill),the two
images of Ares and of
has the
But
which
Hermes, are confounded
now,
by Widukind.
better claim to be Irmin, jl/a?'sor Mcreurijt On
p. 197 I have
pronounced rather in favour of Mars, as Mlillenholf too (Ilaupt7,
be inclined to see
384) identifies Irmin with Ziu ; one might even
itself is connected
with
Much
in Lower
is a regulardevil,
as
we
or
: he
say now
irmin- likewise intensifies in a good or
(p.182). The preti.x
irniinthiob
there may
have been an
inningod,inuinthiod,'
'.
regiutliiob
23
Saxony
'
bad
*
=
sense
hamer
;
like
meginthiob,
35'J:
HKROES.
in it the
and
of the
name
to dissect
by the
war-god brought
into
Irman, Erman
forms
on
p. 202,
'
Eru, Heru,'
Ermun,
Irmin, Eormen,
out
pound
being derivative indeed, yet simple,not comnever
find, in place of Ertag,dies Martis, any such
; we
form as Ermintac, Irminestac.
On behalf of Mercury there would
Irmansul
of the name
similarity
yet striking
speak the accidental,^
Hirmensul
and
to 'Epjxriq
or
prop, stake,pole,pillar(p.
ep/za =
and
that
it
Hermes's
was
precisely
image or head that used
118),
that the Mid. Ages
such
to be set
furtlier,
up on
ep/j^ara, and
the
to Mercury (p. 116). In Hirmin
referred tlie irmen-pillars
Saxons
imaged as a tvarrior.
appear to have worshippeda Wodan
have Wodan
If this view be well grounded,we
wedging himself
Irmin
into the ancient line of heroes ; but the questionis,whether
of the god,whether
is not to be regardedas a second birth or son
from
this
ancestral hero Irmino
is not to be distinguished
an
even
? So from thiod,
in Tacitus is from Arminius
god Irmin, as Hermino
Thiodo, Ilegino. It would be harder
regin,were formed the names
to show
Ing and Ingo,Isc and Isco ; but I
any such relation between
will decide this point:
which
think I can
suggestanother principle
the
probable,
wlien
word
themselves
name
races
after
famous
be
deified man,
through the
medium
of
never
demigod,and
after him
they
selves.
them-
name
of Hirmin
national
few
name
other
taken
traces
from
the
of his name,
which
is not
even
yet
1 To
the
he Greek
aspiratecorrespondsa Teutonic S, not H : o, 17 sa, so ;
fVra sibun ; aXs salt. [Thereare exceptions: q, t], ol he,her,hig ; oXoy whole,
hela ; e'Acohaul,holen].
A patronymic suffix is not necessary : the Gautos, Gevissi, Suapa take
from Gauts,Gevis,Snap, divine heroes.
name
-
355
IRMIN.
StroJtmann
extinct in that part of Germany,
entirely
he ment,
the tbllowingphrases in Osnabriick :
down
(he thinks our Lord is called H., i.e.is never
gott heet Herm
'
use
herre gott
heet nich
Hcria,
he heet
leve herre,un
has
herrc
use
weet
noted
angry);
wal
to-
unconcealed
te-gripen(knows how to fall on) '. Here there seems
a
slightlonging for the mild rule of the old heathen god, in
In
contrast
to the strictly
judging and punishing christian God.
in the districts of Paderborn, KavensSaxon Hesse (on the Dieniel),
and the duchy of
berg and Munster, in the bishopricof Minden
Westphalia/ the peoplehave kept alive the rhyme :
sla trummen,
pijjen,
hamer
wil Hcrmen
stangen,^
uphangen.
un
it were,
to strike up his war-music, to
as
challenged,
sound
the catgut, j)ipeand drum
nigh with
; but the foe draws
and staves, and will hang up Hermen
maces
(seeSuppl.). It is not
impossiblethat in these rude words, which have travelled down the
long tradition of centuries,are preservedthe fragments of a lay
that was
Charles destroyedthe Irmensul.
firstheard when
They
be
of
the
cannot
and the Eomans.^
elder Arminius
so well
interpreted
and
The striking
the staves suggest the ceremony
of carryingout
Hermen
is
the Summer.
In
part of Hesse
Ermschwerd, which
that
lies on
the
Werra, is
villagenamed
in
is called Ermeswerder,
early documents
Armeswerd,* Ermencsioerde
(Dronke'strad. fuld. p. 123),Ermcneswcrethe (Vita Meinwerci
1022.
Leibn. 1, 551), Irmineswerid,
an.
insula Irmini,as other gods have their isles or eas.
This interpretation
of places.
seems
placedbeyond a doubt by other such names
Leibn. scr. 1, 9 and Eccard, Fr. or. 1, 883, De
orig.Germ. 397
=
The
Roinniiil's Hessen
tunc
1. p. G6
is iriveu in Scluunann's
Variants
note.
Musical,
Westphalia(Minden 1830)
zeitun;^lor
i. 4, 52.
183G.
hamer
im
356
HEROES.
giveIrmineswagenfor
I do
know
tlie constellation
what
of
Some
on
the
later AS,
and
several
0.
stand
beside
Engl, authorities,in
been
Eormenes-strat,
or
another
as
of the
four ways,
in the Saxon
Chron. (Ingr.190. Thorpe's
occurs
Wcetlingastrcct,
Guthrun
anal. p. 38),and in the Treaty of iElfred and
(Thorpe,p.
in Kemble
andlang Wactlinga straet
2, 250 (an.944).
G6), and
ences.
togetherwith Irmingsul,both without referLye has Irmingstrcct
would
lead to an
OHG.
The
conjecturalEormenstnet
'
'
Irmanstraza, and
Eormenesstra;t
to
Irmanesstraza,with
the
ings
mean-
that
whan
which
onis
that
brente
with
the sunnis
hite
algatehis
In
was
the
hete,
sonne
the
Phaeton, wolde
lede
fathirs carte
the
and
rede,
gie.
'
clieminii
Watlingestrcte,Fcsse, Hickenildestrete,Ermingestrete
Kob. of
laws,p. 192; ; conf. Henry of Hunt. (Erningestreet),
Oxf.
299
after
the
Glouc,
(also Erning.,
1742, p.
preceding). Eaniilph
ed. Oxon. p. 19G.
Leland's Itinerary,
Oxf. 1744. 6, 108"
Higliden'sPolyclir.,
in App. chron.
Gibson
b'ax. p. 47.
140.
Camden's
Eritannia, ed. Gibson,
Lond.
Ixxix.
In
the
Hist,
to
1753, p.
Lapj)enberg'.'s of Engl.,the direction
map
^
Anc.
(Thorjoe's
357
iRuiN.
Of every
that
tlic twynklingnotis he
stcrne
move
cours
we
sc,
Wittlingais plainlya
they came
to
gen.
give then-
pi.;
who
to an
name
the
do
not
Chaucer
know.
milk
other
among
nations
hence
instance
remarkable
traditions ; and
almost
seem
that will
to have
brightphenomenon.
also,fancy and
the
lost
run
of
into
fable have
one
round
names
of
another.^
this is found
bringus
sightof.
let the
JSTo doubt,
to
in
one
Irmin
of
our
national
again,whom
we
limit
myself
to
In Arabic
it is tarik al thihn
Hebrew
netibat thcben
'
'
358
HEROES.
Widukind
of Corvei
beautiful
first who
is the
trulyepicstory of
of old songs
out
the Saxons'
victoryover the
Thuringians/which Euodolf before him (Pertz2, 674) had barely
touched.
being oppressedby
Irmenfried,king of the Thuringians,
to his aid : they
Dieterich,king of the Franks, called the Saxons
in his
appeared,and fought valiantly. But he began to waver
negotiateda treaty with the Franks, and the two
inind,he secretly
host.
Saxon
about
to unite
nations were
againstthe formidable
beforehand ;
of the treachery,
But the Saxons, becoming aware
were
gians,
led by the aged Hathugat,they burst into the castle of the Thurinand applauded the
and slow them all ; the Franks stood still,
the
warlike
and
gives us
stratagem, returned
Dieterich's
to
fled,but, enticed by
Irmenfried
Saxons.
of the
renown
In
camp.
this
was
camp
banished
avenge
lord's
body
be
might
sword
'
master,'drew
my
that
over
of the Frank,
'
possumus
and
faciens),
ferro
adds
Iringi nomine,
so
Widukind,
ita vocitant,lacteus
quem
for himself
waij
tantum
go, I will
dead, laid his
I
vanquishedin
the
escaped.
in
'
Dieterich
that
death,opened a
the victor iu
(viam
Before
his
from
'
Mirari
with
tamen
give
their
via secta
'
in
glossescollected by
Iringesuuec,'from
Iringesweg,
non
'
praesens
AS.
confirmation,
In
'
in
the
ut
praevaluisse,
famam
Iringesstrdza
usque
8, 178).
life
via secta
'.
which
Junius
and
Somner
(Symb. 372)
Lye
borrow
iringcsinicc,
Haupts
zeitschr. 5, 195.
'
in
Conf. the
Goldast's
but
differing
Script,rer.
Suev.
likewise
old
version,from
3, where Swabians
p^).
Saxons.
The
Auersberg chron. (ed. Argent. 1609, pp.
Eckehard,in Pertz 8, 176-8.
1
"
H. German
district,
ph\ceof the
kind.
146-8) copies Widu-
take
the
IRMIN.
259
IllING.
Hunland
"
; here
pronounced on
Irins is
not
Irmenfried
two
all
to
that Dieterich
century, however,
murderer
of
fall before
the
traitor and
friends,and
sworn
are
both
Volker.
of the 13th
In the poems
counsellor,still less
the
banishment
of the
trace
Iring.
a
see
we
saga
memory
with
The
hero.
Norse
(niurus)
; his German
veggr
redactor
confounded
have
must
source
vegr
had
in
(via)
Iringcs
vec,
'
in Widukind.
cuttinghis way
desire to draw :
So now
the road is paved to the conclusions we
German
legendknew of an Iringesivcc on earth and in heaven, so
and so was
did AS. legend of a double Wictlinga-stnet,
the road
in allusion
to
Eome
to the
and
fancies about
'
St. James
tcays
and
in
set
the
firmament
know,
vjains,we
are
as
pagan,
well.
and
These
indicate
The
The
Irinc
names
doubtless
firsthas
As
and
operatedin the
long i^ and of
roots
heldens.
heirat and
into luwarinc, as
(('Xl)anded
1(5-17th
the
lay,have nothingin common;
themselves
they cannot have represented
shift from
both
alliteration which
ancient
alreadyquoted,Deutsch.
Or iu, as some
liiratand hiurat,now
^
the
tiie OHG.
p. 117.
fourth to
heurat;
or
the
tir and
fifth vowel-series
(like
Eirimj alternates
the
with
Euring.
360
HEROES.
another.
one
and
change places,
uncommon
a
well
as
transferred
man's
demigod grown
Irniin.
name
the
two
friends
dim, who
Only,
Irmin's way
made
had
way
to
and
wain
of his own,
as
Irmin's
to
have had the
worship seems
the
deeper foundations,as
image of the Irmansul
sufficiently
shows.
As the name
of a placeI find Iringcs
MB.
'pure
(burg),
7,
47. 157. 138. 231.
Iringisperc
(berg)29, 58.
this
I
Up to
Norse
point have refrained from mentioningsome
have a manifest reference to the eartlily
traditions,which
herofrom of old, for a new
path. It had been the custom
suming
king,on asthe government, to travel the great highway across
the
country, confirming the people in their privileges
(EA. 237-8).
This is called in the 0. Swed. laws
Eriksgaturidha,'ridingEric's
road.i
Sweden
numbers
Erik (ON. Eirikr),
a host of kings named
hut they are all quitehistorical,
of them
and to none
be traced
can
of the Eriksgata. With
this custom
the royal name
of Erik the
Swedes
from very earlytimes have associated the idea of a
must
god or deified king ; the vita Anskarii written by his pupil Eimit (Pertz 2, 711). When
bert,has a remarkable
the
passage on
was
adoption of Christianity
proposed to king Olef about 860, a
of heathen
sentiments
man
deorum, qui
alleged, Se in conventu
ipsam terram possiderecredebantur,et ab eis missum, ut haec regi
et populisnunciaret
diu habuisvobis propitios
: Vos, inquam,^nos
as
'
'
tis, et
terram
in
adjutorio
incolatus
vestri
cum
multa
abundantia
nostro
vos
prosperitate
longo tempore tenuistis,
quonobis
sacrificia
et
vota
debita
nobis
vestra
que
persolvistis,
grataque
fuerunt
At
et
sacrificia
solita
et vota
nunc
obsequia.
subtrahitis,
alienum
spontanea segniusoffertis,^
et, quod magis nobis displicet,
deum
intro ducitis. Si itaquenos vobis propitios
habere
super nos
alterius
vultis,sacrificia omissa augete et vota majora persolvite,
dei culturam,qui contraria nobis docet, ne
apud vos reciquoque
piatiset ejus servitio ne intendatis. Porro, si etiam plures decs
pace
et
1 The
venerable
custom
still prevcailed
in the 15-16th cent. : 'statuta provincialium generose
confirmavit et sigillavit
in equitatuqui dicitur Eriksgata,'
Diarium
Vazstenense
ad an.
1441
'Rex
(ed. Benzel, Ups. 1721) p. 86.
Christoferus Sueciae et Daciae equitatum fecit c[uidicitur Eriksgatasecundum
iliid.ad an. 1442.
Even Gustavus
Vasa rode his Eriksgata.
legespatriae,'
For inquimixs,
elsewliere
for
as
inquit
inquiunt.
^
Votum, what ah. individual offers,as opposedto the sacrificium presented
-
p. 57.
et
dcsideratis,
habere
vestvum,
re"Tem
sit
de
unus
nos
nos
dcomm.'
nunicro
vobis
non
in
unanirnes
I have
"
3G1
IRING.
IKMIX.
transcribed
it
Himbert's
mind, traditions of
Erics
up
from
even
any
to the
claim
then,
at
least in
divine Erik.
can
doubtful
longerremain
no
now,
what
In the green
of men.
brautir)of earth,to beget the three races
earthlyroads are mirrored the white and shiningpaths of heaven.^
Then the problem started on p. 234, whether
the ON. form Bigr
and syncope, now
out of Iringr by aphoeresis
finds a solution
arose
approachingto certainty.Heimdallr dwells in Himinbiorg on the
the rainbow, which is the bridgeor path by
quaking roost (Bifrost),
which the gods descend from heaven to earth.
The
rainbow
is the
celestial ring,as the galaxy is the celestial road, and
Heimdallr
is Etgr =
keeper of that road, Heimdallr
Iring,walking the earth
and translated to the skies ; now
we
compreliend,
why there lived
the nations many
various tale of Eriksgcda,Iringesvjec,
a
among
and was
shifted now
and
to one
Iringesstrdza,
to the otlier
now
celestial phenomenon.
Iring,through Inwaring,borders on Ehurof Orion
ffrungthe old name
(see Suppl.). And if our heroic
Irmin with Iring,
legend associates Irmenfrit,i.e.,
and Irmiu-street
alternates with
have existed
Heimdallr:
was
way
IrminsCd
^
So
well,Heimdallr
was
actuallynamed
four
king
him
go to meet
'"^
Dahhnann
3
roads
Ilakon
'
after
branched
son
of
Gwydion,
out
across
Woden.
i.e.,
the
guesses it may
Aitd. blatter 1, 372-3.
milky
the
country, Eriksgata
is admitted
siti Hakon
From
and
Bragi
3G2
HEROES.
directions,four
in four
extended
such
of
to
nature
to be made
seem
likewise known
highwaysare
Ermingestretto
Irniin
the
rest.
the
lapseinto
Of
hero-
out.
2. Maeso.
Gambaro.
Suapo,
that
are
But
race.
Tacitus
exists neither
The
Marsi
in
disappears,
a
gen.
alliteration
country
Martis,nor
we
must
Marsus
with
and
the
form
Weser,
Tanfana
mix
not
the
four other
as
of derivation.
mark
which
soon
sanctuary stood,lead
up
with
the Eoman
(who
there
names
earlyrace
an
of Circe
son
of
leadingraces,
Vandilii,in whose
the weak
nor
Rhine
between
whose
and
founder
referable to any
not
to
IMarsi,Gambrivii, Suevi
the
to
I have
up
Mars
in like
manner
'
'
the
allied to
root, but
tliat would
liave
been
merrian,
merran
in OHG.
The
of
name
the
strenuus, from
kambar
of
ancestress
hero Gambaro.
the
which
the
assign to
also is derived
Langobards.
And
Gambrivii
There
may
the
have
the
gambar,
root
name
been
of
Gamhara,
likewise
(insteadof Gabreta)
forest of Gambreta
is worth
Epur,
names
considering.Gambara's
AS.
two
sons
are
called Ibor
OHG.
appear
to be
corrupt in
Saxo
Gram.
Ought we
to
for the
assume
363
SUAPO.
MARSO.
Suevi, OHG.
Suapa,an
eponymous
an
perhaps connect with
legend of
?
mountain
a
Pliny 4, 13 placesin the land of the gens Ingaeimmensus'
vonum,
quae est prima Germaniae,'a certain 'Scvo mons
Codanus
to the Sinus
Solinus,followinghim, says
I'eaching
; and
Scvo ipse ingens
initium Germaniae
22, 1 : Mons
facit,
hunc Inguaeonestenent ; but Isidor (Orig.10, 2) makes
out of it :
dicti autem
Suevi putantur a monte
Suero, qui ab ortu initium
Germaniae
facit ', From
this evidently
is taken the account
of the
in the Lay of Anno
284:
'si sluogen iri
immigrating Swaben
gecelte(pitchedtheir tents)ane dem berge Sncho (so several read
for Suedo), dannin
wurdin
si geheizin Suabo '}
In
the Low
(German
psalms 57, 17 mons
coagulatusis rendered
berg sueuot'
which
is perhaps to be explainedby the legend of the lebirmer
Tacitus's mare
[liver-sea,
pigrum ? Germ. 45. Agr. 10]. It seems
that in Sicm. 164-8
the Scfa fioll (fells,
to the point,
tains,
mounmore
him
old
'
'
'
'
'
of the
in those very
one
Helga-songs,
of
which
A
singsof Svafalund,king Svafnirand the valkyr Scava.
after s is frequently
V
dropped,and the readingsSevo, Suevo can
thus be reconciled.
Suapo then would be a counterpartto Etzel
The AS. Swe2)pa,or rather Swtefand Fairguns (pp. 169, 172)?
can
hardly be brought in here.
(licg,
relation
Vindili stand in the same
Tacitus's Vandilii and Pliny's
and Irmin, Angrivariiand Inguiones;
to each other as Arminius
from winding and wending, out of which
both forms come
so many
is described under several names
mythic meanings flow. Wuotan
as the wender, wanderer
[Germ, wandeln ambulare, mutare].
the
of these national names,
On
IMarsi,
slightfoundation
Gambrivii, Suevi
these with
connects
name,
even
and
Clear and
of another
Mannus,
let alone
3.
\on
on
hero
Fuisse
virorum
berge
(seeSuppl.).
Swero,
iiwevo
dem
285
the heroes
yet
as
to build.
themselves
of
givingany particulars
definite
I'amous
Kaiserchr.
but
is unsafe
Tacitus
he does not
them.
j"rimumque omnium
'
Vandilii,it
sin
apud
fortium
liiez
j:;ecelt
cr
are
eos
et Hcrculem
ituri in
slalien do
memorant,
proeliacanunt,
uf oiiiiiilifir dor
Fur
Swlto
Germ.
heizit
read
364
HEROES.
^lercuring
cap. 9, after mentioning
concessis animaliHerculem
Martem
ac
sacrifices in
Speaking of
3.
he immediatelyadds
first,
before
Lus
Et
says
Hercules,sen
adiit
sed obstitit
in
oceanus
defuit audentia
Nee
consensimus.
ejus referre
simul
se
credere
and
the Weser
sacra,'between
Druso
inquiri. Mox
actis
deorum
silva Hcrcjdl
'
in the land
Elbe
Germanico,
de
name
claritateni
est, in
visum
2, 12
Annals
The
scire.
quam
vulgavit,sive
Herculem
reverentius
tentavit,sanctiusqueac
nemo
in
atque
Frisians,then
the
fania
Ilerculis columnas
adhuc
superesse
Mars,
even
Cheruscans
of the
'
Novionear
PeutingerTable puts a castra Herctdis
something,it all points to
(Nimwegen). All this means
magus
with that of the
not unadvisedly,
some
demigod who is identified,
deeds were
Iiomans.
accomplishedin countries
Hercules, whose
widely remote, is thouglitto have visited Germany also, and the
'
the
while
pillarsat
Gaditanian
Frisian
the
to
columnarum
effigies
suli (p.115) more
Did tlie
?
pillars
in the
does
columnae
such
to
the
had
as
pillars,
Of
the
pluralirmanimage several
think
Herminones
and
Irman,
If
in
this
themselves,we
he is
'
agree with
hero
was
never
Hercules
must
to
mean
that
of
to
to
which
correct
seems
Cherusci
wa-ote
Herusci.
we
wish
to
apparentlyexclude
cap.
see
it
one
and
not
his
gave
but
to
name.
be
In
the
aspirateto
and
is indispensable,
for
of the
Mercury
Wuotan
9, i.e.,
and
Herminones,
of the
he
German,
silva
Herculis
spread far
sure
; in
'
in
distinguished
supposinghim
it
Irmin,
Arminius
in
wanting,as
positionof
The
and
heroes, Roman
the two
race
particular
the
German
whom
him
bore
name
of
names
indeed
not
worship of
confined
be
Was
in liisHermin
Roman
surely be presupposed.
may
the
is consecrated.
wood
irmansul, and
than
Hercules,whose
and
of sound
the
battle-song
slain to
are
the
in
Herakles
root
the German
In
columnae.
not
(pi.),
exact
counterpart
still knows
Widukind
victims
first,
even
Europe have
of
side of it.
another
on
ocean
end
one
and
and
Donar, i.e.,
Jupiter (asZeuss
gi-eatgods
Mars,
Zio.
And
from
for
does, p. 25),I
HERCULES.
"see
other
no
than
ground
365
ULYSSES.
tliat the
Norse
also,that Herakles
had
thought
at
was
of
Thunar
of
son
time
one
Sahsnot,Seaxneat, whom
side
that
the formula
and
Wodan
now
think
Zeus, and
foe to
giants.
might
stand
Hercules
of renunciation
for
exalts
by the
the strength of
on
explainedby saxum
thought so
Saxanus,'whose surname
might be
sahs.
But
the
meet
with
this
inscriptionsIn which we
Hercules
Saxanus
extend
of Germany, and
beyond the bounds
belong rather to the Eoman
religion.Our Sahsnot has with more
been assignedto Zio (p.203),with whom
Hercules
cannot
justice
'
Hercules
be connected.
as
Hercules
he
and
Jupiter's
son,
was
have
must
the claims
been
the
Irmin
of Irrain
to have
seems
subjectof
are
the
better founded:
been
Wodan's
(ituriin
battle-songs
of those which
Tacitus understood
proeliacanunt),even
minius (canitur
adhuc); though they would have suited
p. 207 (seeSuppl).
It is
Ceterum
harder
et
in hunc
matter
Iflixcm
to form
opinion about
delatum
oceanum
an
adisse
Germaniae
the
'
Ar-
of
Mars
too,
'
Ulysses
et fabuloso
errore
terras, Asciburgium-
the
sc
in
Iscaevones
suggestedLaertes, inasmuch
mixed
stone
the
up
or
tree
in the creation
rock
as
of the
have
\a6"i
; in the
and
(ash),and hpu"i
the
Maiinus
same
ireTpt) stand
way
Asco
grew
togetherin
the
up
out
of
mytlms,
366
HEROES.
without
not
the
from
take them
These
lint from
for the
Hadu
brothers
Gemini, however,
them
\a6"i
liotan,
to
come
of
analogies
sense
seems
Xao"f,\aa";}
as
Eomana
went
interpretatio
sound ; so, in dealingwith
of
than
root
same
The
As
meaning.
the
are
passage
about
to show
given
was
on
more
upon
Castor
and
Phol
66, and
an
will
not
Baldr
hardest
very
p.
Pollux,I
and
to
(seeSuppL).
interpret
; the
attempt
made
was
Siippl.).^
4. Beowulf,
From
we
the above
the Teutonic
our
races
ancient
stores
connexion
as
whole.
closer
much
As
it
is,we
thrown
its nature
of the later
kings
with
and
its
dry genealogies,
touching only certain races,
upon
if
insightinto
are
all
the ancient
gods
above
from
and
all,the
them
the
heroes, but
livingdetails of
such pedigreeshad
the
as
"
Ulixes
their
protectorof the
vol. ill.
Stockh. 1840, p. 38.5\
spraklara,
Icilas butterfly.
akies lele pupilla,
Almqvist, Svcnsk
Appendix gives
families branch
Zeus
all
; it
gods.
was
full
[but sec
Woden,
from
out
proud feelingto
Prominent
themselves
were
in
them
among
accounted
367
FROGER.
GOZ.
his
of
most
as
have
sons
one's root
are
Saxnedt
Greek
do
from
in the
highestof
who
Bccldceg,
and
names
can
those
of
their
mothers
Greek
or
ones
grandmothers;
to give life to
and
the
the
legend,which
is the
relationship,
miss.
of the Norse
traditions
86, how
"
OSinn
?)became
under
the
name
of Bolvcrkr
(OIIG.Palo-
to the
not
servant
the
the union
'
OHG.
"368
HEROES.
under
Formali
SigurSr LaSaiarl
"
Gauts, OHG.
Goth.
belie his
too, confounded
Godwulf
Geat, whether
AS.
Koz,
of OCinn, cannot
ancestor
son
'
by
surname,
divinity(conf.
p. 367) ;
some
Folcwalda
with
son
or
and
his
(p.165, last
witli
genealogystarts
Gothic
of it.
head
at the
Gauts
same
"
'
Danes,
the Fornm.
161),and
does
Skioldungar(Sn. 146); he
been most
nearlyrelated to the peopleof Schonen, as in
sog. 5, 239 he is expresslycalled Skanunga go5 (see p.
was
probably worshipped as a god. In Saxo Gram, he
from
have
may
whom
lead,
toten
of
victory?
as
the
son
Humblus,
after
follows
but
has
all the
derived
are
the
take
not
of the
ancestral hero
Another
whom
Gram,^ from
vanquished
had
come
Dan*
and
Hadding
to
111-2).
2
apud
The
Saxo
AS.
122
Sueones
Frodheri
name
mentions
magni
one
Thor
hero he^otten
existimatur.
filius
And
I know
of
no
other
but this
one.
Elsewhere
appellative
gramr
Gramr
denotes
is the
jimiier
king.
name
of
sword, while
particular
the
genealogyplacesits Scild
the AS.
; but
Frotho
then
and
369
BEOWULF.
SCILD,
GEAT.
after
of OSinn.
From
makes tlieni both ancestors
and singularly
^cectf,
Gcdt,
Beaio,Tcctiva,
Scedfdescends Sccldwa, from him consecutively
Wdden
last. The ON.
comes
and after several more
generations
in the
version of the lineageis in harmony with this ; and even
which only beginswith Gduts, we may
Gothic pedigree,
suppose a
the OHG.
to whom
names
Skildva,Taitva to have preceded,
Sktiufs,
is so
however
correspond.None
Scoup, Scilto,Zeizo would
Sceldwa's son, the Anglo-Saxon Bcaiv,called by the
as
interesting
Scandinavians Biar, Biaf,but in the livingAS. epos Beowulf. It
"
Beowulf,
younger
of that
poem
in whom
is about
name
second
and
repeatsitself; but
Saturn,inasmuch
of
son
is succeeded
by
the
picusinto
that of
trustworthyand
of Saturn
were
England,but
were
less known
taken
a
another
1
to Roman
nearer
What
by
and
Can
into
If the groups
Woden.
to
as
the Northmen,
and Beowulf
properlyto
never
have
(Picumnus) interwoven
sons
is the
more
stood
Picus
their
and
see
race
Stracec
We
nourisher of Marss
him
makes
Hermes, or
as
reach
seem
to
Scandinavia.
althoughno
legend,
so
those of the
take
the
The
central Germans
actual
same
course,
need
borrowing
place.
deep hold this group of heroes had taken, is evidenced
legend. Scedf{i.e.,
manipulus frumenti)takes his name
tlie
name
bnither
Birolf,Pirolf,
in Upper Germany
Pirolf (Frisch 1,
for the
?
Biterolf)
24
timliis
or
oriolus
galbnla,
370
HEROES.
the
from
circumstance,that when
country he
in the boat.
the Mid.
destined
was
to succour,
while
is full of
he
sheaf of
on
a
aslecjy^
and
the
conveyed to
was
Ehine
The
Ages
boy
corn
Netherlands
in
sleeinng
youth whom
swan
"
in his
conducts
Beowulf
appears to have transferred
may have, been, for the song of
to Scild what
belongedof rightto his father Scedf. The beautiful
the
story of
brothers,which
to be
seem
which
the
is founded
swan
on
with
I connect
in
Schiltunc
between
Sceldwa
the Tirol
be
regardedas
fall into
a3tt
Scef
the
the father of
makes
must
of
ancestor.
This
Skioldr,so
that
Either
one.
altered to
be
race
and
the
or
Welfs
and
swan-
however
Swabians, to
Had
they been
heroes and the gods would
Skioldr belongs obviously
name
Schil-
to
corresponding
Scilpungd,
the
Skelfir,
Scilfe,
Scilpiis
to
Scelf is here
confounded
with
Scef, or
of the
alike to forbid
seem
Sceaf, and its interpretation
(from sheaf),
form
the
; both
Parzival,^as the
of whom
Scil/ingar,
ON.
Scilfingas,
AS.
of the
of the Franks
antique lineage-legends
are
names
mostly wanting.
proper
"
name
that
originof
another tie
preserved,
many
to light.2Further,to
come
the
the miraculous
this
(seeSuppl.).
As the Skioldungardescend from Skioldr,so do the Giukungar
from
the Burgundian line
Ghiki
Gihika, Kipicho,with whom
begins: if not a god himself (p.137),he is a divine hero that carries
The Gibichensteine (-stones)
to Wuotan.
back very near
over
moreus
=
bear witness
of this
race
that
Umborwesende
to
two
eminent
most
Grimhildensteine,Brunhildensteine
Beow.
are
women
allotted.*
92.
The
that
'
loco
Cviemildespil
Grimhiltaperg
Vote however
Frau
been
noticed
much
so
precedes Gnndahari
(Xibelungen)makes
Edda
by
whole
Gemot
The
at all.
identical
(from
ger
in the
makes
Law
brother,and
no
gais) and
the
2, 46). But
(conf.Gramm.
Lex
Gunthere's younger
Burg. Gislahari
epic
generation,whilst our
ought,that
Giselhere
him
names
never
it
as
It has not
of the stock.^
ancestress
as
appears
371
SIGOFRID.
WELIS.
GIBIKA.
SCEAF.
of
mention
any
of his elder
name
Gisdher
Norse
the
to
seem
Guttormr
be
can
'
more
splendourfalls on
triiles; his
in
Siegfried
whole
has
the poems,
evident
that
we
need
not
stick at
of the
superliuman:
brought up by an elf Eegino,beloved by a valkyr Brunhild,
the
instructed
in his destinyby the wise man
Gripir,he wears
helmet of invisibility,
is vulnerable
oidy on one spot in his body,
as
Achilles
Nibelungs.
was
in the
heel,and
traces
he achieves
zeitschr. 1, 21.
of the whole
examination
zeitschv. 1,2
6.
.s zeitschr.
Ilaupts
Haupts
Laulinuinn's
nature
us
Nibelunglegend,p.
of the
of TIvdcDu^
22.
"
in Finn
In the J Copenh.
Cc
ed. of the Edda, Sajm. 2, 889 Sigemon, and
Celtic
Mars ;
lex.
of
the
G43
Magn.
Scgemon, is said to have been a name
Marti
5
I suppose
the ground of the inscriptt.
in Gruter
Grutcr Iviii. :
on a
Segomoni
omnibus
in civitate Se([uanorum ; and ii. 2 : Diis deabus
sacrum
"
'
"
...
Veturius
L.L. Securius
Ahnost
372
HEROES.
.
whom
the
Saem.
Sinfiotli,
who, when
24, 30.
boy,kneads
snakes
into the
Cnehha
the Mercian
hue.
But
of far
more
consequence
is the
great Gothic
the most
ricus and
and
the
but
those
best
powerful branch
Theodcricus.
Herminones,
worth
of the nation
Ermanaricus
there
noting
must
be
Amcda,
are
after
is named, Ei^manalinked
with
Irmino
is
"
The
appears
epithetsveinn (Sw.
ah-eadyin
ch.'142-4
of
the
sven,
Fafnir's addiess
Vilk.
saga.
The
'
Dan.
sveinn
same
svend) given to
the
Norse
Sigurd'r
Grani,
folk-song,who, riding on
(foitispner) of the Danish
of
accompanies to Askereia (seech. XXXI), and by Svend Fcldivgor Fiillincj
He
drank
Muller's sagabibl.2, 417-9).
the Danish
folk-tale (Thiele2, 64-7.
to him
out of a horn handed
by elvish beings,and therebyacquiredthe strength
Swedish
of twelve men.
songs call him Hven Fdrlingor Foiling; Arvidsson
snaresvtnd
1, 129.
415.
ETICIIO.
IRMANRIH.
legend
the
origin of the
the
on
373
DIETRICH.
Welfs
has
the proper
names
Etico
constantlyrecurring.Now,
WeJf and
catulus (huelf,
welf is strictly
whelp, OX. hvelpr),anddistinct from
tells us of several strong courageous animals
wolf ; natiiral history
that are
brought into the world blind ; the Langobardic and
Swabian
play upon dogs and wolves beingexposed; and
genealogies
till now
been accounted
as
Odoacer, Otachcr (athingthat has never
versions called Sipicho,
ON.
Bicki,and this means
for)is in some
I suspect a similar meaning in Edica,Eticho,Ediulf,
dog (bitch),
Odacar, which probably affords a solution of the fable about the
and Hessen
blind Schwaben
: their lineage
goes back to the blind
In the genealogyEdiulf is described as brother to ErmenWelfs.
Iscnhart,Irmeninul,
'
'
is counsellor to
brandslied
but
too
; the
lormunrekr
Then
Hilde-
Vuldulf
also
fierybreath, and
his
the
of
comes
in
out
than
more
host,as
feature,e.g.,
one
Wuotan
Dietriclibcrn
or
or
Ero
(p.
Bernhard.
he can be
to Donar, with whom
fierybreath bringshim nearer
in the
compared in another point also : Dietericli is wounded
forehead by an arrow, and a pieceof it is left inside him, for which
The
he
reason
otherwise
;^ not
there still,
and
aim
with
piecein
stir
(Sn. 109
in
images,and
The
roots
in North
certain
enhanced
renowned
and
This
111).^
"
race
relations
are
the
horn-like
in
stone
Thor's
was
and
none
as
shall
the
god'sforehead
very likelyshown
their
of
no
godlikeappearance.
the Billingsor Billungs,
whose
mythic
stillflourishing
was
longerdiscoverable,
older,is mentioned.^
head,
The
Cod. Exon.
320, 7
firsthistorically
liundred
'
says
years
Billingweold
1 Simon
Keza, chron. Hungaror. 1, 11. 12. Heinr. vou
Miiglein (in
Kwachic.li p. 8) ; conf. Deutsche
lieldeiisage
p. 164.
Hence
tlie proverb: seint losnar hein i hoftJi Thors.
3 Weilekin"rs
Hermann
duke
of Saxony, Luneb.
Conf. the
1817, p. 60.
iles IJillinc,
m
i
n
coinca
docs,
of 961-8 in Hiifei-szeitschr. 2, 239.
Billiiigus
"
344,
and
id the OHG.
form
in Zeuss,Trad,
Billuiigius
wizenb.
pp. 274.
287. 305.
374
HEROES.
of kin
near
belongs therefore to
to the Angles. There
he
Wernum/
has to this
the
stock of
was
Werina, who
were
BillingahseS (heath)near
In OHG.
we
Billingsgate.
Billxmc (Ried nos. 14. 21-3, a.d. 808. 821-2). If
find a man's
name
in the Edda, Ssem.
occurs
take into account, that a dwarf Billingr
we
2* 23% a hero Pillunc in Rol. 175, 1, and Billunc and Nidunc
coupled
14126-647, the name
acquiresa respectable
togetherin the Eenner
degreeof importance(seeSuppl.).The derivative Billinc implies
from
which
bili (lenitas,
directly[and
placiditas),
a simple bil or
formed the OHG.
from our
are
names
not
Pilidrut,
fair]
adj.billig,
Pilikart,Pilihelm ; to which add the almost personified
Pilihilt,
Billich (equity)in Trist. 9374. 10062. 17887. 18027, and the ON.
goddessBil, Sn. 39 ; the II in Billung could be explainedthrough
Biliung. Just as OSinn in Ssem. 46^ is called both Bileygr(mildeyed) and Baleygr(ofbaleful eye),so in Saxo Gram. 130 a BUvisus
stands opposed to Bcilvisus (iniquus).
(aequus)
London
Whalley, and
day
thus far,who
ascertained
have
We
founded
on
few of them
Erentel,whom
isolated heroes
weight and
only
; I can
rude
poem,
epic material,about a
appendix to the Heldenbuch
king
somewhat
ancient
the
part of
here.
still remaining
very
form
derive
thence
the main
put forward
Tell, "c.
Mimi.
Wielant.
5. Okentil.
were
ever
He
born.
certainly
Orcndcl
or
the
pronounces
suffers
shipwreckon
the
fisherman
Eisen^ earns
voyage, takes shelter with a master
seamless coat of his master, and afterwards wins frau Breide,the
fairest of
women
whole
man
before
liim ;
even
the
the
puts
one
Trier
his father's
was
in mind
of the
The
name.
Odyssey :
the
shipwrecked
bough
plank,digshimself a hole,holds a
be compared to Ino's veil,
seamless coat may
swineherd,dame Breide's templarswould be
clingsto
the fisher to
and
king Eigcl of
the
nothingof.
1
Who
The
hero's
is also found
name
is found
in
apparently
version
even
of the
in OHG.
documents
of
king Oswald.
Lay
BILLUNG.
375
OEENTIL.
villageOrcndclsal,now
zeitsclir.7, 558.
alluded
But
"
Orendensall,in Holieulolie,
v.
the
Edda
lias another
Haupts
wliich
myth,
was
in
lotunheim
in
Orvandill
he adds
basket
made
in
by
and
he
has
carried
her
husband
the
bold
his
the
joy at
North
basket
way
of
star
the
it,which
it off and
flungit
at the
6rvandils-td.
But
is called
tidingsforgother spell,so
the
of the
sky,and
Groa
in the
stone
soon
in
her
god'shead
another
have
set
out
his travels
on
which
Thorr
again,and
Orvandill
this second
on
must
adventure
in the
'
'
and
s6i5fa?stasunnan
leoma
"
torlit ofer
tunglas,
]?utida gehwane
of sylfuni
l^esymle inlihtes !
orbem
jubar,angelorum spleudidissime,
super
i.e.,0
hominibus
tempore
misse, radie
te
ex
the heathen
ipsoluces
name
stellas
solis,supra
vere
Mary
or
terrarum
lucide,qui omni
of the constellation.
am
only
in doubt
under
as
to
the
and interpretation
orentd
of the word ; an OHG.
rightspelling
OaST. aurvendill,
impliesAS. earendel,and the two would demand
start with
ON. orvendill,
then AS. earendel,
eyrvendill
; but if we
OHG.
erentil would
seem
contains
compound certainly
preferable.The
entil
wentil,^
latter
The
Whence
did Matthesius
(in Frisch 2,439*)get his
"
JVendel and head bagpiper
? Can the word refer to the
"
flute-playing
demigod
Mones
anz.
y, 124.
In
trials of
"Wendelis
witches,
"
part of
the
firstpart should
Pan
is the heathens'
'
metamorphoses of the
for the devil,
a name
376
HEROES.
either
be
Now,
there
as
in
occurs
filius Gervenclili,
and
with
of
reason
:
the
Eigilis
OHG.
in
Trad.
I think
name.
another
of
abbot
an
tale in Saxo
(sagitta).
orvar
or, gen.
Gram., p. 48,
Horveudilus
Kerwentil
(Schm. 2, 334)
Gerentil (Trad.fuld. 2, 106),and as geir(hasta)
agrees better
the second interpretation
than with eyra (auris),
or
mand
may comassent ;^ a sightof the completelegendwould
our
explainthe
and
too
ON",
else
or
(auris),
earo
ora,
Orentil's father
old and
Fulda
obscure
died
who
name
name,
in 822
deserves
borne
attention
for instance
(Pertz1, 95.
356.
2,
by
366.
fuld. 1, 77-8.
heroes
legendis second
of
whom
the
]\IHG.
Witicho,
from
silvicola,
leads
silva),
nature,
with
Wieland
were
in age
whom
Witticli^whose
rich
celebrity.Vidigoia(Vidugauja)
Goths
already sang, OHG.
Witugouivoas well as
Witcgouwe and Witege,AS. Wudga, in either form
to none
the
us
to
Goth,
suppose
he takes
or
vidus, OHG.
a
forest-god.Erau
and
being
wudu
passingtlie bounds
Wachilt,
refugein
witu, AS.
her lake.
(lignum,
of human
the head
of the whole
is
after Vulcanus
the Latin
placed king Vilkinus,named
as
termination
have had another
shews, a god or demigod,who must
and German
and who begetswith the merwoman
a gigantic
name,
son
Vadi, AS. Wada (Cod.Exon. 323, 1),OHG.
Wato, so named I
he waded
with his child
because,like another Christopher,
suppose
his shoulder through the Grcenasund
it is nine yards
on
where
race
And
so
Uhland
(On Tlior,p.
he
47
the
seq.)expounds it : in
sproutingof the blade.
**
The
The
mentions
Even
lie sees
the
the tale in
bringsin.
Groa
stillimprinted M.Dutch
JVilant,
JVedegeand
poem,
Mimminc,
De
kinderen
given
the
van
rise to
spurions
Ulysses
rightshifty
Limburg,
likewise
377
WIELANT.
WATE.
WITICIIO.
EIGIL.
Wada
much
is
placedtoward
liim,that is
tell of
to
Wate
hero
; the Danish
place in
could only
is called Wade's gap ; Wffitlingestret
Northumberland
with
])e brought into connexion
him, if such a spelling as
Vadi carried
could be made good. Now, that son, whom
"\Va3dling
through the sea to apprenticehim to those cunning smiths the
lost
now
'
Chaucer
names
boot
and
Guingelot,'
"
Volundr,
Wielant,AS. Weland, Welond, ON.
of all smiths,and wedded
to a
the Vilk. saga Vclint,master
dwarfs, was
alvitr. The
Hervor
maiden
ascribes to
Englishtradition
tree,and
sailed
the air.
with
His
every
boat
in
the
praisedon
costlyjewel,Vilk.
his
his foot, he
of
his
took
of
through
flight
name
coupled
he
saga
hammer
Wieland
of the trunk
out
all occasions,and
skill is
been
sinews
by Baduhilt,bore
had
timbered
have
to
seems
Lamed
seas.
over
himself
forgedfor
he
tells how
Wada,
swan-
boat, which
the
of
owner
-rightful
in
but
in
lasted
Ages his memory
smiths,whose
styledJVicland's houses,^and
among
set up
or
painted outside them ; the
perhaps his likeness was
host of
hus
Volundar
translates the Latin labyrinth
ON.
; a
have
in olden
times
been
similar associations must
generally
of places: Welantes
learn from the names
as we
diffused,
gruoba
.MB.
WiclanMB.
Wielantes
93
59
28^
13,
heim,
(an.889) ;
(pit),
;
MB.
iu dorf,MB.
29, 54 (an.1246); Wielantes tanna (firs),
28^
188. 471 (an. 128U) ; Wielandes
brunne, MB. 31, 41 (an.817).
of such names
The multiplication
during long centuries does not
during the
workshops were
of
honour
his father ;
'
'
of
admit
their
Vclandswrt
Staid.
being derived
healingart.
credit of
In
the
Stem. 270%
any
boat,and
'
Juxta
domiun
JVelandi
the
might be
OHG.
(lirregel,
artist
zeitsclir.2, 248.
Ilaupts
in
fabri,Ch.
in Boeth.
ad
I find also
and
Dan.
ann.
to
would
Wate, who
Gudrun-lay of
ofnar volundom
boekur
"
The
Tradition
daphne cneorum.
dexterityto Wittich
Wieland's
couf,
inhabitants.
WielandheQve. the
extend
wielant,
human
from
2, 450
doubtless
904
IMid.
called
'
are
a
the
stragula
volundr
is in
hregil)
or
Beow.
2, 7 translates fidelis
1262
in
MB.
IFUigofaber,
378
HEROES.
Fabricii
'
wisan goldsmiSesban
Welondes
]?aes
:
(metrically
Welandes ban) ; evidently
the idea of faber which
lay in Fabricius
brought to his mind the similar meaning of the Teutonic name,
Wdand
itself
being a cunning smith in general. For the name
viel (ars,rix^rj,
OHG.
list),
appears to contain the ON", v^l
ossa
'
Gramm.
is
and
1, 462,
smiSvelar
meant
broken
wielan,AS. welan
verb
lant,weland, exactlyforms
our
under
heilant
rather
the root
whose
(fabrefacere),
2,
the
led to
have
Volundr
Fr.
Guilans
Athene, when
and Volundr
she
(Heldens.42)
OHG.
and
and
his descendant
wings.
with
One
ON.
he fell from
on
Weland
As
offers
the
invented
various
Icarus
son
AaihaXo^i
But
as
same
deformed
from
the
are
vel
skill-endowed
deceitful devil
Wielant, Wittich
As
lost wielan.
our
from
has degenerated
cunning and craft]
that
surprising
Hephaestus
is
lame,
does
the
is
our
ringsoaring
arts, a
was
BaiSaXBal8a\o"i,
work
of art,and
the
list [like
Engl,
of scientia
sense
original
has both meanings,it is not
god and hero has proceeded
its
group of V^'^ate,
also ghostlybeingsand demigods
(p.241).
heroes, but
too
are
wings his
whose
to
for
snare
Volundr
chariot,as
cunninglywrought,SatSaX/ia(likedyaXfia)a
SacMWeiv
seems
violence
; both
of him
Erichthonius
the clouds.
vala
development of an intrinsic
finds an
unexpected confirmation
the Greek
fables of Hephtestus,
Daedalus, who
"c.,and
dance, building,
to that
the
This
"
the four-horse
invents
therefore
would
Wieldrud
name
than
seems
Veland
are
citing
to do
more
[rootval] since
; possiblyeven
to order weapons
comes
boat
no
of
error
so
(Volundr to BoSvildr),
Hephoestuslays a
Beadohild
when
part,wiewith wlgant,
pres.
par
the
it has
Galans
An
Dsedalus.
and
commits
OFr.
234
lant,with which
ON", form
on
name,
proper
(healer,
saviour).The
to favour
eo?,
form
better
wll,or
and
artes
The
whole
(see Suppl.).
The
qtiere ;
Vilkinasaga
bringsbefore
us
reduplicationlike iraiTToKos,ttanrakoHs
conf. Xaika^,nalfjia^,
"c.
tortus,arduus,TratrrdXXet:/tor-
whom
up
"
of
the later poem
Mimi
OHG.
an
as Mhnc
Biterolf,
have
must
379
MBri.
WELAND.
grown
his art,but
is brought
Sigfrit
is
in
mentioned
occasionally
the old (Heldensage,
pp. 146-8);
even
more
deeply into our
the
on
indicates
names
J/i7;iileba, The
Unstrut
mythic being,to
related.
in
several
which
Memerolt
The
"
'
silvarum
(Morolt
him
names
In
different connexions.
Mimingus, a
of these
great number
one
satyrus
place,
'
and
of
positionto
and
sword
its Mhnir:
he
has
fountain,in which
brunne
Wielandes
drink,but did
pledge,and
accounts
not
hidden
for OSinn
'. To
wisdom
and
il/imisbrunnr
came
OGinn
and
desired
receive
it till he had
to
the
But
Vanir, who
OGinn
spake
his
P. E. Muller's
380
HEllOES.
a
folk-songhas not yet forgottenMimes
(Arvidsson2, 316-7),and in Konga liiirad and Tingas socken in
Sniakand there lies a Mimes
sjo,inhabited accordingto the legend
of the forms quoted
ibid. p. 319.
Perhaps some
by neckar (nixies),
have by rightsa short i, as have
indisputablythe AS. mimor,
meomor,
gemimor (memoriternotus),mimerian
(memoria tenere),
mimeren
Low
German
Brem. wtb. 3, 161, and
our
(day-dreaming),
above ; so that we
the Memerolt, ]\iemleben
verb
a
might assume
Then
and
the analogyof the Latin memor
meima, maim, mimum.
CJr. fjLi/x"o/xaL allows us to bring in the giant and centaur
Mlfia^i,
the wood-sprite
i.e.,
again (seeSuppl.).
According to the Edda (Soem.133),Volundr had two brothers
and Egill,
all three
SlagfiSr
synirFinnakonungs,'sons of a Finnish
from Germany
the saga transplantedto the North
king,whereas
on
S^vedisll
tliem.
'
its Vilkinus
makes
as
on
king of
p.
Vilkinaland.
identified with
explainedas
married
three
brothers
concerns
us
likewise
calls Velint's
here, took
Finna
can
that Finn
be taken
Folcwaldansunu
but
is better
Slagfinnr,
ch. XVI, Walachuriun). All
and
that chiefly
Egill,the one
valkyrs,
Olrun
(Aliorima). The Vilk. saga, cap. 27,
ok ]?ennakalla
brother Eigill
:
younger
SlagfiSrmight seem
wing, see
(flapSlagfioSr
Or
"'
Olrunar
were
intended
for
him, in
case
the firsthad
hit the
child.
The
tale
Lower
Harald
Saxo
But
centurv,
as
from
or
the
Grammaticus
told of Toko
in
and
that
Eigill,
in
king
Toko
and
Eafn
Egil den traf^
EgillnsSagittarius,'
of
is
from
the
incidents
the
story. Arrow
merely guessed
have
been
Orentil on
does
the contrary,Eigil's
to
seem
son,
translates
Peringskiold
61, but
named
12th
date.
fende,'but this
not
that
it in the
knew
Denmark
before
Germany
was
arrow.
'
'
TOKI.
EIGIL.
like
rdlnatoki,but
in
Saxo
Harald
making
the bow,
not
fall at last
The
relate the
the lonisvikingasaga,
particularly
too,
381
TELL.
IIEMIXG.
deeds
though they
of
Tiie
this
with
agree
shaft,
Toki's
by
Icelanders
king's
hand
is historical (a.d,992),the shot
by the marksman's
apple mythical,having gathered round the narrative out of
death
the
which
older tradition,
in
the
10- 11th
centuries.
convert
heathen
have
been
Norwegian
saga
to
presume
the
To
attached
it has
(-j-lOoO),
Saint
must
we
itself another
an
in existence
of
Olaf
the
Olaf
wishing to
skill againsthim in
way
EindriSi,essayedhis
man,
at
when
tablet,
the shot
bade
sister's-prayer, declined
king Haraldr SigurSarson
him
shoot
hazelnut
so
archer
againstan
head, and
Hemingr,
Hemingr
Thattr
af
accomplished the feat (Midler'ssagabibl.3,.359,
the legend
Hemingi cap, 6, ed. Eeykjavik p. 55), Long afterwards,
transferred to
was
Hemming Wolf,
in the Wilstermarsch
into
the
1472, and
the
sea.
was
Hemming
banished
bow
of
the
Wolf
with
had
sided
Christian.
Harald, and
church
empties itself
Elbe
Gerhard
count
The
Hemming
in
folk-tale makesToko
as
of WewelsHet
Wulfen,
von
Holstein,where
by king
as
or
on
;
a
an
old
meadow
Schleswigholst.
prov.
berichte
Sclilo8wij,'liolst
Raj,'enno. 66.
"^
I suspect the genuineness of
boy
with
the
tlie verses,
allegedto
39
be
seq.
by
Mallenhof,
lleinricli vou
382
HEROES.
the
shortlybefore
unhistorical
first
of the
character
of
printededition
there
event
Saxo, 1514.
Of
be the
cannot
the
sliglitest
The
sed
interitum; verbis
sui
in
seduceretur
collari
sagittamunam
'
occidissem,cum
mori
me
in the
above-mentioned
Cloudesle
Adam
; this
reminds
first,
apple on
120
to
in the
Bell,Clym
last,whose
the head
The
vindicassem
about
1420, and
and
of
sped
Aegel'sskill
arrow
seven
from
have
we
like the
William
an
old,and
of
of the
surname
king'spresence
years
also
the
Clough, and
christian name,
of his son,
German,
the
This shot
'.
century. Beside
Northumbrian
of Tell,offers in the
one
paces.
shew
sagittaaltera
cum
meam
middle
narratives,Norse
English one
men,
fuisset,subito
necesse
merry
principisinductus,
tamen
hirreto
vos
got about
diabolum
per
'
viso,dum
?
imposuisset
circa coUum
suo
facturum
se
excmsit.
puerisine omni nocumento
ille maleficum
cur
sagittamcollari
interrogasset,
respondit,'si deceptus per diabolum
puerum
denarium
supponens
Old
maleficus id
autem
libentius abstinere,ne
difiicultate assereret,
cum
Quo
Cum
sagittamamoveret.
hirreto per
to
set
an
shoot it off at
cleft the
apple.
to the
archery would be known
Anglo-Saxons; and if we may push Wada, Weland and Wudga far
heathen
to have
an
equal claim.
time, Aegel seems
up into our
The whole myth shows signsof having deep and widely extended
suppose
HiJnenbere
Zurich
that
of
1315,which
1807, p.
Carl
in
Zay
has made
known
in his book
on
Goldau,
41 :
von
TELL.
tells us,
with
partlyagrees even
that Sarpedon,a hero of
when
child
It
roots.
to
stand
up
and
383
EIGIL.
-what Eustathius
the blood
have
of
on
Zeus,
ring shot
off
made
was
his breast
of
injuryto him, an action which entailed the acquisition
the Lycian kingdom (seeSuppl.).^
from
heroes" crumbs
these specimens of particular
the
With
richlyfurnished table of our antiquitiesI will content myself,as
reflections of a more
there are stillsome
generalkind to be made.
without
"
that
saying,
I started with
refiningof human
and
nature
into
an
exalting
however
divine, originally
Now
of some
race.
affinity
god with the human
and the son
is a copy of the father
as
procreationis a repetition,
our
languagewith a profoundmeaning has avara
(forwhich reason
for child); so in every hero we
for image and avaro
may assume
incarnation of the god,and a revival of at
to a certain extent
an
least some
of the qualities
that distinguish
the god. In this sense
the hero appears as a sublimate
in general,
of man
who, created
but be like him.
But since the
after the image of God, cannot
their
gods,even
amongst one another,reproduce themselves, i.e.,
has
radiated
of the primary force of a single
out
plurality
be very
One
(p.164),it follows,that the originof heroes must
and it must
be a difficult
similar to that of polytheismaltogether,
in any particular
between
the full-bred
to distinguish
matter
case
divinityand the half-blood. If heroes,viewed on one side,are
be also regarded as
the other hand
deified men,
on
they may
to the same
humanized
thing,whether we say
gods ; and it comes
that the son
or
grandsonbegottenby the god has attained a semidivine nature, or that the god born againin him retains but a part
We
entitled to see in individual heroes
of his pristine
are
power.
continued
a precipitate
extension,in a
offormer gods,and a mere
which had alreadybranched
divine essence
wider circle,
of the same
of gods (seeSuppl.).
out into a number
the more
This proposition
can
readilybe demonstrated from the
themselves
popular faiths of Greece and Germany, which commit
and avatara, as in these
to no
systematicdoctrine of emanation
founded
on
the
Similar legendsseem
In a JIS. of the
to live in the East.
the representation
of an
containinga journey in Turkey, I saw
1
aim
at
child with
an
appleon
its head.
Cassel
archer
library
taking
384
HEROES.
of herohood
the full-blooded animalism
religions
While
the
the more
richlyfor that very reason.
into the god,e.g.,Krishna
in the end reabsorbed
and
Greek
in
there remains
heroes
German
developed itself
Indian
becomes
heroes
Vishnu,
irreducible dross
an
are
of
humanism,
virtue.
god-descended
Herakles
us
never
can
become
with
one
traits in Theseus
Some
allow
of his
the
was
being compared to Herakles, others to Apollo. Hermes
of Zeus by Maia, Amphion by Antiope,and the two brothers,
son
the full and the half-bred,have something in common.
I think, echoes
of the divine nature
In Teutonic
hero-legend,
still more
be distinguished
gods stood
frequently
; the Greek
can
to the last,and heroes could be developedby the side of
unshaken
the Teutonic deities encountered
But when
Christianity,
them.
once
there remained
only one of two ways open to the fadingfigures
of the heathen
faith,either to pass into evil diabolic beings,or
heroesThe Greek
good ones conceived as human.
a
all belong to the floweringtime of paganism \ of the Teutonic
and
attenuation
a
poverty-stricken
part at least might well seem
could still dare to
of the former gods,such as
fainter reproduction
into
dwindle
shew
of the heathen
system.
Christian
opinionin
'
coluerunt
this
be
"
Taunasis
Gothic
Gothic
were
heroes
of
'
find that
thought,we
features,v.
sunk
into
supra
mere
p.
Balder
and
226-7),
heroes.^
This
he
in
or
Getic
"
that there
assumes
regards as only
the
Saxo, following
(who
exhibits
Hother, and
deminutio
capitis
some
Othin
of the
victorious
same
line
Heraklean
himself, have
gods brought
In the
AS.
Etlielwerd
385
HEROES.
them
to
nearer
deification ; how
much
mist of
Yet
legend!
gods is aliened of
reallyof heathen
Among the
which
himself in
in every
where
case
tliemselves
absolute
up
bodilydescent
is the
there
in the
the
from
ancient,and
more
to the
an
elder hero in
births,of
second
occur
which
a
shew
god
renews
younger.
to
got mixed
will be
hero, so does
Beings of the
have
must
heroes
fuller account
two
off from
origin.
certain resemblance
now
the
cut
were
now
gods
to
approximationsbetween
and
these
two.
in the
have
seen
how
he
u])ove,
p.
in the
128
same
way
Snorri
tate
and
IwfiSincii
in the
Yngl. saga
hermaf^r
come
worshipof the nations ; and Saxo
as
ciun
Form.
13. 14
lepresentsOCinn
p. 12
tota,
other idea
very
As
and
Asia, who
conf. what
time form
impute
from
little did
three),as
of heathenism.
(letalone
two
or
real Jupiter or
of the hero nature
Mercury. But the attinity
with the divine is clearlydistinct from
a
deification
arisingout of human
a
nd
deceit.
trusted
Those
who
their
inner strength(p.
heathen,
]"ride
mainly
like
the
heroes
Homeric
irfrrmdoTfs
were
6),
(H- 12, 25(5),
j'et far from
^ijj4"''
a
"
settingthemselves
der wolde
selve wesen
Nibelut ze Barise ' der machet
got'(I\other 2568)
himele
imitated
gnldin,selber wolt ergot sin '(Bit.299),just as Salmoneus
the lightningand thunder
of Zeus.
Inielot and Nibelot here seem
to mean
the same
thing,as do elsewhere Imelunge and Nibelunge (Hehlens. 162) ; I
do not know
what allusion there might be in it to a Nibelunc
Amelunc
or
(see
=
Suppl.).
25
3SC)
nu
HEEOES.
of Caldr
echo
and
Charles
regarded
As
badge
in
the
of Wuotan
and
Donar,
be
to
Siegfried
and
it
legends,
of their
their heroic.
from
nature
hero.
the
features
of
or
for lack
Geat, Sceaf,Sceldwa,
divine
their
of
some
and
giant
Thorr
of
names
gods
i.e.,
descriptive,
indicatingfrom the first their
^
of half-godsand heroes this signito the names
nature
ficance
;
\n\\ often be wanting,even
when
the human
originalhas
themselves
in
are
for
between
are
separatetheir
is difficult to
One
Eoland
and
new-births
as
Dietrich.
oscillates
Ecke
Freyr.
Even
and
inmost
carried
his
name
simple,those
gods are
is
therefore
Donar
with
over
him.
of heroes
often
from
god
Then,
the
his
appellationexpresses also
decisive againstthat notion
rule,the
as
compound
first,not
character.
visiblyderived.
or
deified
The
of
names
man
same
his
is
reason
whom
reverence,
they
standintT
As
it
and
prayers
oaths
preferto
facilitate intercourse
and
procure
jrod.
of Wuotan
natural
came
to
Eoman
address
the
with
'
to swear
selves
them-
higher-
mehercle
'
'
mecastor
deified
the
Thus
of
hero
the
must
have
the
and
Siehrinniir,
Ases
supra, p. 317.
offered to
with
drink
shared
in
the
Are
to
infer from
we
gods and
to
food,
resemblances
Thus, their
^
to that
stature
Sometliinglike
the
is
feast
the
Srem.
this
consume.
the boiled
on
; it is never
Ases
36.
to
42.
Sn.
flesh
said
42 ; conf.
demigods ?
of the
enormous.
names
blood
and
into Valholl
flesh
very
einherjaradmitted
the boar
that
their
existence,we
can
perceive
gods.
As
Ares
of tlie characters
covered
in the
seven
roods,
Beast-apologrie.
387
FIGUEK
the godlike
When
body of giganticmould.
^
SigurSrstrode through the full-grownfield of corn, the dew-shoe
with the uprightears (Vols,saga
sword was
of his-seven-span
even
Ilcraklcs has
cap. 22.
also
Vilk. saga
cap.
166) ;
hair out
was
"
'
"
brushes
tlie dew
so
tlie AUunaiins
called
which
slicatli,
usually
foot,that dragged through
has something in it
corn
sword'-s
of the
lame
dewy
grass,
Frisian
'
'
388
SO
HEROES.
One
thing
should
the
by
reserved
brightrevelation,the
break
Saxo
In
(p. 373).
blind
Vermund
Mercia, and
Gram.,
; to
Accordingto the
but
figure,
'
vita
all at
continued
in
once
63, Uffo
Offas
is
lame
are
the
blind
and
dumb,
and
aged Varmund
assembly Offa began
the
blind.
and
some
of hand-
was
year, and
dumb
with
threatened
was
of
the line
dumb
he
filii,'
father
his
Offain
double
Swabians
and
Hessians
about
suddenly
blind birth
placethe
even
may
should
it were,
as
this darkness
of
out
Ofae primi,Varmundi
we
p.
Wie-
are
that
correspondsthe
him
of these
both
force
vulgar belief
the
head
this
Under
forth.
defect,and
some
and
j^lenty.
heroes, that their early years
peculiarto
seems
clouded
be
heroes there
dumb
of blind and
lame,
lant
one-handed, Gunthari
Hagaiio one-eyed,Walthari
is
speak. The
Vinered
(sowe
'
to
vita
must
the hero was
at firstcalled
Offaesecundi' says,^
he
emend
blind, lame and deaf, but when
Pineredus),and was
named
Offa secundus.
into possession
of all his senses, he was
came
some
Exactlyso, in Stem. 142% HiorvarSr and Sigurlinnhave a tall handecki nafn festiz viS hann '. Only
hann
var
]?ogull,
son, but
of Hclgi,does he
after a valkyrjahas greeted him
by the name
Starkaffr
to that name.
begin to speak,and is content to answer
in his youth (Fornald.sog. 3, 36),and
too was
Hcdfdan was
]?ogull
'
of
the heroism
stupid (Saxo,p. 134) ; just as slow was
Dietleib in unfoldingitself (Vilk.saga cap. 91),and that of Iliyain
take
as
Our nursery-tales
the Eussian
tales.
up the character
the hero-youth lives
:
aschenhrodcl,ashcfis(cinderel)
dscherling,
in the cattle-stall,
inactive and despisedby the kitchen-hearth
or
I
out of whose
squalorhe emerges when the righttime comes.
ingly
do riot recollect any instance in Greek
mythology of this exceed-
reckoned
favourite feature of
Unborn
in
liustem
Eilhart, or
Macduff.
while
vows
his mother
^
Matth.
children, namely
usuallygrow
womb,
These
folk-lore.
our
heroes.
up
Ferdusi,as well
the
But
Russian
as
hero
Volsungr
remarkable
Paris,i:)p.8, 9.
she
died
vitae Offae
that have
Such
Tristan
Dobrunii
concerns
those
us
was
been
the
cut
the
Nikititch, and
who
after
secundi
are
old
story in
Scotch
the
spoke
Persian
famous
according to
more,
of the
out
and
made
kiss
time
to
An
obscure
printedafter
Watts's
AFFLICTED.
in Fafnismul
passage
an
ohorinn;
'
wesende
in
and
Ulfrun
one
in
4, 4 has
different
that Sceaf
intimate
to
2mJo7'-wesende,
Landnamabok
to designate
also
(Soem.187*) seems
SigiirSr
not the 'umboras difficult (Beow.92),may
I took
which
389
UNBORN.
Uni
an
sense
on
passed for
hinn
oborni
370, stand
p.
an
unborn
for
The
(m.),and
1,
10
an
also come
into
(f) ; for wise-women, prophetesses,
the world the same
way.^ Our Mid. Ages tell of an unborn hero
Hoyer (Benecke'sWigalois,p. 452) ; in Hesse, Eeinhart of Dalwig
known
the unborn, being,after the ca^sarian
as
was
operation,
broughtto maturity in the stomachs of newly slaughteredswine.^
As
in oborna
the
early as
Infans
excisus
tenth
arvinae
et
indolis
involutus, bonae
Purchardus
nominatur
ingcnitus,afterwards
functae
matris
Petershus.
Eckhart
of
porci recens
brevi
in
cum
St
of
p. 302, with
quod,
To
the
the
Gall.
si vita
remark
standard
ubi
us
incutesceret,
this
is the
One
Gebehardus,
mentioned
De
talibus
fuerit,felices
comes
informs
apparuisset,
baptizaturet
(Pertz 2, 120) ;
abbot
St. Gall
erutae,
Dietpurgaeutero excisus,is
testantur
such
century,
in
Burchardus
de-
ex
in the Chron.
excisis
mundo
literae
habeantur.
be
ordinary
applied,their extraof coming into the world givespresage
of a higher
manner
and mysteriousdestiny. Not unlike is the Greek
myth of Metis
and Tritogeneia
: the
virgingoddess springsout of the forehead of
Zeus.
The phrase about
HloSr being born %cUh helmet,sicord and
horse
(above,p. 76),is explainedby the Hervararsaga,
p. 490, to
common
cannot
'
'
the
that
mean,
arms
and
animals
which
the
accompany
hero
were
and
after
his
combs
1
^
for
: the
long gestation
hair,the
Another
equipped
uncombed.
new
born
version
makes
newborn
children
son
daughterknows
her
his
give birth
born
of liten
and
gets up directly
at once
to
two
how
sons,
to
one
sew
of
390
HEROES.
characteristic, A
to be the same
combing seem
born child speaks; Norske
new
eventyr 1, 139.
As the hirtli of beloved
to their people by
kings is announced
the same
holds good
joyfulphenomena, and their death by terrible,
Their
of heroes.
generosityfounds peace and prosperityin the
land.
FroSi's reignin Denmark
was
a periodof bliss ; in the year
combing
of
and
Ilakon's
about
election the
which
the
On
not
birds
beautiful songs
may
streamed
bred
bore
trees
twice,
be
from
twice, and
149^.
of appearingwas
Sigur"'swalk and manner
impetuous,like
that of a god ; when
he first approached the burg of Brynhildr,
and
iorS dusaSi ok opphimin,'earth shook
heaven, Ssem. 241^ ;
and of Brynhild's
laughing,as of that of the gods (p.324),we are
told : hlo,boer allr dundi,' she laughed and all the castle dinned,
Ssem. 208^
A divine strengthreveals itself in many
deeds and
Dietrich's fierybreath may
of heroes.
movements
be suggestiveof
ob sin atem
Donar, or perhaps only of a di^agon
:
goebe fiur als
*
'
eines wilden
trachen,'(Parz.13-7,18).
8wabians,
as
to those
of the
llomans
come
The
know
Servian
Vuk
2,
the
hero
101
lurked
the
in
Milosh
; does
merihunsun,
the
Swabians
that
zagiinsun
Latin
them
Kobilitch
that
assistance ; and
is how
of heroes
helmet-insignia
arise from
though they may
heroes to transform
1
the
lighton
and
certain
suckled
was
; in
appear
are
of
sons
but
the
Mars,
specialdevotees
by
of
a
OHG.
woodpecker
and
Zio
we
have
(p. 199).
(kobila),
marc
of abuse
term
offensive
meaning
not
only to sucklingsthat
distress and
danger also,swans,
will join the heroes, to render
in the scutcheons
animal figures
(EA. 643) ?
lupa.^ But it is
god-sent animals
ravens,
to the
as
throw
(p.373) ;
in many
other
cases
causes
themselves
like
to be
accounted
abilityof
too, e.g.,the
at will into
2, 229.
wolf
for,
or
swan.
301
ANIMALS.
BY
NURSED
The
In
234.
Kinderm.
the miirchen
Straparola4, 3
96.
their heads
helmets
and
the
encircling
sky. In some
head
; or
as
by
Siegfried's
peculiarities,
scaly;
the mtirchen
have
the
his queen
heat,there
sultrysummer
then bore
of
son
shining on
the
to
rays
the
set in
being
disfiguredby
down
to
Clodio
be
us, must
the
animal
of
son
founded
Faramund
came
up
from
(sea-hog?)out of
She
bathing queen.
monster
overpowered the
singularappearance, who
seized and
which
the waves,
the
to
head,
fore-
heroes
down
went
the
on
fkme
or
forehead,
his
handed
Merovings,imperfectly
something of the kind. AVhen
with
falls
reference
is
form
of the
on
star
the
on
constellations
to
heroic
the
been
star
have
this may
(p.323),or
cases
had
i
23) : ormr
spoken of,p.
Gram.
golden star
Dioscuri
The
3, 10.
Pentam.
with
born
are
sons
their eyes
of
out
heroes have
gods and
of
goldenteeth
The
cmga.
shines
micatus, Saxo
vibratus, oculorum
(luminum
heroes
therefore
was
named
the
peculiarity,
Merovings.^ Theophanes expresslydeclares,that the Merovings
all the kings of
because
called Kpicndraiand Tpi,-)(opa'xaTat,
were
his
Merovig, and
that house
among
vil
daz
an
derivation
have
^
p. 92i.
inherited
like
(pax^'i),
backbone
it is true
they are
swine.
enumerated
iicathens,
di helde
The
the
bristles down
had
stillfind in Rol.
We
descendants, who
some
von
gewis sit
Meres
ir
des,
niht kuoners
dem
rucke
of the
name
connexion
with
mac
sin
tragentsi
horsten
sum
sictn.
Can
unknown.
altogether
the boar-worshipof Fro,
is
it possibly
which
may
392
HEROES.
been
5368
also has
hut
sin
was
ime
Franks
the
prevalent
especially
among
have
bevangen al
Lampr.
Alex.
(see
Suppl.).
know
heroes by, is their possessing
to
One
principalmark
A succeedingchapter
horses,and conversingwith them.
intelligent
how
heathendom
will shew
saw
more
something sacred and
fully,
often
divine in horses,and
endowed
with
them
and
consciousness
pensable
indisBut to heroes they were
destinyof men.
and a necessary
for ridingor driving,
intimacysprang up
fact of the horses having
the two, as appears
between
by tlie mere
The touchingconversation of Achilles
given them.
proper names
and Balios (II.
with his Xantlios
19, 400
421) finds a complete
also
in the beautiful Karling legend of Bayard ; compare
parallel
Wilhelm's
dialoguewith Puzzdt (58, 21"59, 8), in the French
with Bauccrd
(Garin 2, 230-1),and Begon'swith the same
original
Baucent
(p.230). In tlie Edda we have Skirnir talkingwith his
murder, with Grani
horse (Seem.82^); and GoSrun, after SigurS's
the
with
sympathy
"
:
(231'^)
drap i
ImipnaSiGrani ]?a,
mif^ht Grani
Well
mourn,
for the
hero
gras
hofc5i.
had
bestridden
him
ever
since
led him
Danske
2, 257.
of
out
vis.
1, 323).
In
the
poems
the
Artus
on
horses
are
Suppl.).^
If many
or
heroes
are
others
Siegfried,
human.
Our
native
attain
great
legendallows
age,
of
beyond
Hildebrand
the
limit
the years
like Achilles
life,
of
the
of Nestor
alive.
had
was
he '.
he,'"c.
"
Trans.
HORSES,
and
strengtli,
undiminished
with
measured
out
life that
hundred
liave
come
tlie Scandinavian
is
generations; the
several
is said to have
StarkaSr
numbered
near
five
In the genealogies
that
years, Fornald. sog. 1, 411. 442.
to us, great length of life is given to the first
down
ancestors,
Kari
from
to
through
runs
GoSmuudr
divinelyhonoured
393
AGE.
as
Bil)le also.
it is in the
and
Hdlfdan gamli
Jokull, is
as
said
have
to
Fornald.
many,
Snacrr
sug.
hinoi
attained
300
years,
MHG.
The
2, 8.
gamli, sprung
poem
and
of
and Sigelicr
400
2506) givesDidwart
503, Hugdidcrich 450, and Didmar
years of life each, Wolfdielericli
340 ; Dietrich of Bern is the firstthat reaches only the ordinary
killed when
of Sigeher was
young.^ The
limit,Otnit the son
three hundred
Servian ]\larko was
years old,almost like the giants
of old.
On the other hand, the life of heroes is enfeebled by union
with goddessesand superhuman females.
Examples will be given,
is
discussed ; the belief of the Greeks
the valkyrs are
when
to Venus
190,
expressed in a remarkable
passage of the Hymn
where
Anchises, after he has embraced
Aphrodite,fears that he
shall lead a stricken life {afj,"V7]v6";)
men
:
among
Dietrich's ancestors
(18G9
"
eVel
oare
fyiyveTac,
goddessdoes
The
conceal,that
not
story of
The
^io6u\fxio";
avi)p
Oeal'ievvd^erai
aOavuTgcn.
ov
age
him
will maim
and
Staufenberger
will
the
on
come
if he boast
is
sea-fairy
apace, and
of her favours.
him
founded
on
similar
notions.
Another
thingin
which
the
condition
of heroes
dwellingsare
of
as
resembles
bear the
name
that
assigned
of stone,
Gibichenstein,Brunhildenstein,Kriemhildenstein, Eigelstein,
Waskenstein
; which
points to
sacred
rocks
uninhabited
by
men,
These
in the
are
undoubtedly genuine myths, that lose themselves
(OIIG.
deeps of time,however distorted and misplacedthey may be. Sicjeher
or
Siguhari)is plainly the ON. Sigarr,from wliom the Sij^dingar
Siklingar
take their name
(hiughteris called Sigclint,
Sigar'sdaughter Signy,
; Sigcher's
Hildebut the two are identical.
who in woman's
clothingwoos
Hugdieterich,
burg,is one with Haghariyr (Sw. Habor, Dan. Ilafbur),who likewise succeeds
in his suit for Sign;^
(Sw. Signil,Dan. Hignild),
though liere the story has a
disagree; but hug and hag, both from one root,
tragicend, and the names
who in the Ilelsupport each other. Sigcminne too, the wife ofWolfdieterich,
of Hugdieterich,comes
is the son
denbuch
to Signy. The
near
part about
I
ancient.
is
throughoutuncommonly
sweet, and
tainly
cer-
391
HEROES.
or
ea
and
and
hum, oftener
well connect
may
street ; now,
or
loay
conspicuouscolumn
the
Herculis
'
the
which
Eoland-joillars,
parts of Germany where
Charles occupiesWuotan's
of the
'
the notion
to which
place in
those
northern
prevailedlatest. As king
certain legends,
that
especially
Donar
highway
in
just
upon
heathenism
exactlywhat
vanquisher of
of
come
we
almost
to him
as
Wuotan,
to
seems
is
replace
been
have
giants. yEthelstdn-pillars
It is worthy of note, that,while Scandinavia
mentioned, p. 119.
be likened to the Irmen-pillars,
offers nothingelse that can
yet at
there stood erected in the
of Ostergotland,
Skeningen,a town
do stand, the figure of a
marketplace,just where Eoland-pillars
giant or hero, which the people called Thore lang (Thuro longus),
This figure
in former
times.^
and at which
idolatrywas practised
likelyto belongto the heathen god than to any
appears far more
in the market
hero or king ; and probably the column
place of
the
divine
in
Bavais
Hainault, from
is said to have
which
been
which
reared
branched
roads
seven
in honour
of
off,and
meaning (seeSuppl.).
examined
more
According to a widely acceptedpopular belief,
on
Spiritingaway, certain heroes have
minutely in ch. XXXII
inhabited,into clefts
sunk from the rocks and fortresses they once
and are
of the mountains, or into subterranean
and caverns
springs,
in a seldom interrupted
slumber, from which they
there held \vi'apt
That
of need, and bring deliverance to the land.
issue in times
not
here again,
only Wuotan, Arminius, Dieterich and Siegfried,
similar
Tell
has
are
heroes
modern
but such
named,
settled
to the world
themselves
It
and
up
in
of the
was
Norse
dissatisfied with
a
hill: thus
the
in like
haugr (Egilss.
p. 7),and
accompanied by twelve nobles, retires
Scherenzerwald, where
1
mans
no
one
could
even
Herlaugr with
into the
and
Barbarossa
Charles, Frederick
us
assure
may
them.
on
as
Eticho
manner
into
find
others
him
the
mountain
goes
Welf,
in
the
again (Deutsche
Brooc-
305
ABODES.
sagen,
no.
Arthur
of
is
of
fond
number
ThriSi
three
heroic
that
happens,
So
Arpoxais
and
sword
having
second
tried
off.
into
The
Scythian
fallen
seize
same
the
heroic
Hence,
is
one
them,
there
thing
occurs
then
4,
5)
when
gold
in
the
the
Vili,
Ve,
mitrchen.
the
or
Har,
without
it
commonly
of
faculty
Leipoxais,
plough,
but
divine,
times
brothers
eldest
King
the
greatest
golden
burned,
many
like
also
three
like
liost.
appear
and
the
of
heaven,
the
05in,
ascribed
story
tlieir
legend,
as
together,
(Herod.
from
Frederick,
with
together,
third
Kolaxais
to
that
brothers
the
and
mountains
triads.
stand
the
to
in
success.
them
lastly,
running
and
lafnhar
in
abide
Britons,
remarked
be
it
Be
the
Charles
Siegfried,
518).
yoke
son
tliird
and
and
the
carried
CHAPTEE
XVI.
WISE
The
men,
relation of
because
men
dies
with
family
to the
women
alone
The
reason
same
daughters;
almost
to
be
always in
have
sword.
the
weaving
But
in
of
the
side
regarded as
and
woman
peace
sphere.
women
In
with
There
are
of the
claim
no
the bondman,
the
to
not
all,or
as
brides.
of
deified
immortals
in
of
names
in it at
therefore
heroes, whom
mixture
no
issues
women
preceding
the
idle in
battle,busy
the
in the
heroic labours
that which
another
mortals
sons.
of
but
woman's
introduced
been
deified sons,
distaff establishes
the
To
marriage
have
named
not
of
the birth of
the
placed by
chapterwe
natures
the
nay,
hear
we
houses, while
either
that of
different from
N.
very
famous
heroes
For
gods is
found
can
her.
0 M
suited
forfeit
lieu of that
men.
up
to them
of parts
individuality
effect in the story, they
distinct
she
above
unites
above
the hero
to whom
other
accounted
duration
goddesses
1597
WOMEN.
WISE
because more
impressions
endearing,
abiding,
the mind of the people.
on
tinguish
than to disThere is no harder problem in these investigations,
between
goddessesand half-goddesses,Eveiy god'swife
must
ipsofacto pass for a real goddess; but then there are unmarried
by
be shown
to be either wife
who
cannot
One
goddesses; e.g.,Hel.
a
god,and who stands in a dependent relation to
or daughter of
higher divinities,is a half-goddess.Yet such a test will not
always serve, where a mythology has been imperfectlypreserved ;
stand higherthan half-gods,
that half-goddesses
for the very reason
and the class of gi'eatgods is
them
the boundary-linebetween
be disturbed,by particularraces
line may
hit. The
harder
to
worship got the
promoting divine beings of lower rank, whose
thing
them, to a higher; it is true the same
among
upper hand
to
seems
The
but
hero-worship,
in
occur
thus:
roughly defined
the
to
upper
be
to
revealers.
men
It is
feature
significant
selected
men,
are
view
presents
heaven
for
contrast
and
announce
the
German
way
may
well
good as
be
even
virtues and
part
vices
both
as
bad
sense
of the
Jewish
same
and
christian
saints from
;
but
Greek
To
messengers.
a
destiny assume
of woman,
soothsayingand sorcery
and it
is peculiarly
women's
a
gift,
thing,that our languagepersonifies
nature
of
in
not
women,
and
God
female
deciees
If human
females.
of
commands
male
the
thinking,
in the mouth
as
the
Here
the
execute
gods employ
greater sacredness
heathenism, that
our
angels or
prophets foretell,
Teutonic
of
in
this office.
and
in
often.
so
half-goddessesthen may
gods they are handmaids,
of
functions
and
mission
not
general shews
to the
female
Teutonic
se.\,
nations.
deification
'
and
consecration,nay,
she
takes
woman
up
shew
man's
she
is to
weapons.
itself in the
forfeit the
And
not
minne-songsof
privilegethe moment
of
only does a Avorsliip
our
Mid.
Ages, but
in
398
WISE
remarkable
formula
'
court-poems :
117.
!' Eab.
112
88, 27, to
Parz.
luillen (forthe
beite
'
nu
reiner
'
durch
(stay),
eret
an
an
'
her
to
ze
61 ; 'durch
dim
wip,'in
wip,'respect
elliu
wip
'
says
prayer ;
'
7132
minne
eren
; *als
Laurin
woman
cdlc7i meiden
'
allez daz
(pure)
loillen aller
durch
mir
mir elliu
attention
liepiu
all that
q,]\.q
frouwen
stn,'
as
all
women
are
; .'tuon
will,Bit.
woman's
be
may
105.
sake)aller frouwcn)
ez
elliu
3, 200=^; 'durch
Ecke
wille7i sclioencrwibe,'Ecke
957 ;
ensure
1542.
Morolf
Erec
all women,
me
tuot
; 'durch
922-4
2834.
MsH.
; 'durch
of all women,
name
in
888.
andcr
in
855.
cries to another
hero
one
meide
the
Morolt
ere,'Ecke
frouwen
and in
chivalryoccurringboth in folk-songs
allcr fromven ere,'by all women's
honour,
Eoseng. 2037.
174.
thus
durch
104
Wolfdiet.
of
WOMEN.
dear
to you,
Their
984.
worship was
placed on a par with that of
God : eret Got und
diu wip,'Iw. 6054 ; durch Got und durch der
ivihe Ion (guerdon)'
Wh.
381, 21 ; 'wart so mit riterschaft getan, des
Got sol danken
und diu ivip,'
God
and the ladies requiteit,
may
'
'
Got
370, 5; 'dienen
und
alle
Wh.
'
'
'
'
mit
nihte
'
frau is the
frau
and
But
the po.-m
says
name
weib
of
goddess,conf,
(see Suppl.).
a
p. 299
286.
on
The
the
very
word
meanings
of
than that,when
more
he
increased
of the
and was
sure
thereby his strength,
victory. We might even
bring under this head the declaration of
Tacitus : memoriae
proditur,
quasdam acies inclinatas jam et labantes
et objectu
a feminis restitutas constantia
pectorum. From the
precum
poems of the 13th century I will quote the principal
passages only:
name,
und
als
er
dar
die schoenen
daz half
swenne
zuo
frowen
(holp)im
mich
saeh
an
(on-saw,looked at)
Eniten,
vaste
der muot
(fight
hard). Er. 933.
ermant
(thethoughtof you mans),
striten
iwcr
su
ist
liaut
min
(victorious)
sigesoelic
iiiiune
(for)iwer guote
wand
399
WOMEN.
WISE
(nervemy senses),
daz mir den vil langen tac (allthe long day)
nilit -wider gewesen
mac
(noughtcan vex). Er. 8SC7.
din da gcgcnicvrfic
snz
(who there present sat),
baz (sheholp her man
diu gehalf ir manne
better).
die steilcent mine
ob im
sinne
zwivel
dehein
(ifever
doubt) geschach,
(again)an sack,
ir schosne gap im niwe kraft (strength),
so daz er imzagehaft(undismayed)
sine sterke wider gewan
(hisstrengthregained)
Er. 0171.
als ein geruowet (rested)
und vaht (foug4it)
man.
sin sckane wip
der gedanc (thinking)
an
im den lip(life,
der kreftigete
body). Er. 9229.
im diu muoze
swenne
geschach
(opportunity)
daz er die maget (maid)reht ersach,
daz gap ir gesellen(toher fellow,lover)
manlich
ellen (elan). Parz. 409, 13.
410, 5.
Gawane
in sorgen (infear for him),
sack er daz si umb
in was
nu
alrest er niuwe kraft enpfant(felt).Lohengr.p. 54-5.
minne nie verdroz (neverwearied),
den Heiden
(whenever)er
swenn
wider
si danne
Parz. 740, 7.
herze in strite groz.
sin
was
(therefore)
doiken,
welle (ifhe do not)an minne
(cannotescape). Parz. 740, 15.
mag er niht entwenken
du dich,Parzival,
sumest
(whereforedelayest)
du an
die kiuschen liehtgemal
(pure-oneso bright)
des
ern
sone
wes
daz
niht
ich mein
dcniccst,
din
wip,
swu
ze
kom
(after)
ich (themoment
ich sider
hant
so
helfe brahte.
ir minne
in not
I) an
Parz.
(difiiculty),
si
ddhtc,
768, 27.
miiede
was
ir beder
400
^'"'ISE
In the
de
inter
issue
to
name,
heathen, for
their
Carmen
memoraf
WOMEN.
the
victorious.^
therefrom
gods too
were
at your
names.
um
hvar
Ille
breathes
sounds
cap.
2, says
of
com-
me
my
altogether
uttered
you
OiSinn
'
sva
var
urSu i nauSum
staddir,a sia eSa
}?eir
iafnan fa af ]?vi
Icdllu"ii|?eir
a landi,];a
a
fro,'
nafn bans, oc ]?6ttiz
it also with his men,
wherever
so was
they were in trouble,on sea
and innnediately
or
were
on
land, then called they on his name,
intolerable to the Ases,
Hrungnir became
gladdenedby it. When
Sn. 108.
Kraka,
Tlior,}wi nsest kom Thorr i hollina,'
pa nefna j^eir
si suprema
Erich:
necessitatis
semi-divine
a
being,admonished
remedium
celerius
sui nuncvijationc
violentia postularet,
nominis
et
esse
quaerendum, affirmans se divina partim virtute subnixam
coelitus insitam numinis
quasi cousortem
gestarepotentiam,Saxo
to the rescue
of her chosen
Gram., p. 72. So the valkyrjaconies
his guardian,
hero, when he calls out her name
as if
; she is become
sent by the gods to bringhim
aid (seeSuppl.).
oc
bans
This
'
menu,
sem
'
The
mission
of such
then
women
is to
and
announce
death
prepare
that
to mortal men
seen
good or ill,victoryor
; and we
the popular faith retained longestits connexion
with fighting
and
like that of the heroes,rests on
victory. Their own
being itself,
for the most
human
nature, they seem
part to have sprung from
kingly and
ancestors
heroic
is to be
office,they
must
have
families,and
presumedin
their
wisdom
and
have
admixture
probably an
case
But
too.
to
of divine
perform their
supernatural
powers
at
their
plications
spiesout, nay, guides and arranges comAt
of danger,advises in difficulty.
in our destiny,
warns
and endowing,
the birth of man
they shew themselves predicting
in perils
of war
givinghelp and grantingvictory. Therefore they
ON.
called wise toomcn,
are
spahi,
spdkonor (conf.spakr,OHG.
Nib.
loisiu
1473.
3.
1483, 4
wip,
prudens),Scot, spae wife,MHG.
command
their wisdom
(seeSuppl).
1.
But
in
an
(Dis).
appears to
me
to
yield
the practice
Philander of Sittewald 2,727,Soldatenl. p. 241, stillmentions
one's grace and
oneself to the loved
of dan"^er 'of commending
,ime
time
favour
I will firsttake
Itis, Ides
'.
401
iTis.
Some
sum^
hapt heptidun,suma
suma
clubodun
cuniowidi
victor.
Here
also demanded
then
(on the
lezidun,
;
20132 :
as we
fighting),
dez muoz
must) ich he/teneinen haft
(therefore
dirre materie an minen
danc (against
an
will),
my
ich
I
werde
fiirhte
sie
lane.
ze
wan
(for fear)
Others letted the host (hinder,
make
late,Goth, hari latidedun)
;
withs and
others again grasped (clawed)at chains or wreaths, i.e.,
twigs with which to twist shackles,or to twine garlands for the
put
check
umbi
heri
read in Renner
their business
by the
very
was
objectof
the
to
bind
and
check,which
is
conjuring-spell
; in striking
Norse valkyrs,
mentioned
of two
harmony with this are the names
OHG.
Hlancha, i.e.,
togetherin Stem. 45*, Hlock
catena, and
vinciens.
But
it must
Herifezzara,exercitum
Herfiotr OHG.
have been as much
in their power
to set free and help on, as to
shackle and hamper. Compounded with itis we
have the female
names
no.
(Meichelb.
Itispuruc
162),Itisburg(Trad.fuld. Schannat
181),Idisburg(Lacombl.no. 87),and Itislant (Graff1, 159); which,
like Ililtipurc,
Sigipurc,
Sigilant(MB. 14, 362),are proper to such
of our
olden time (seeSuppl.).^
women
=
Freolici; meowle
ides,Cofl. exon. 479,2.
and idesa' are contrasted,ibid. 176, 5. 432, 2.
*
the local meaning coincides with the
Here
1
26
'
Weras
and
idesa,'or 'eorlas
personal
; we
may
therefore
402
WOMEN.
WISE
But
obtain
we
the Norse
much
authorities.
fuller information
It has
OHG.
been
same
as
as
to tlieirnature
overlooked
the
hitherto,that the
dis
OK
from
pi.disir
similar
instances of
'
is
found
in
the
disir
deas interfecisse
er
destroyed, thann
sagt at disir vaegi,'
quem
dicunt {Nialss.
cap. 97),though the full narrative (Fornm. sog. 2,
so
Spddisir,nymphae
195) calls them
simply konur, women;
Vols, saga cap. 19, means
as
vaticinantes,
spdkonur;
justthe same
in Alfs saga cap.
allar disir dauSar enn
and the phrase ecki eru
in the most
not dead
are
15, means
generalsense, all good spirits
all spirits
to you
disir allar,'
dauSar
are
dead,
yet ; ySr munu
But the Norse peoj)leworshipped them, and
Fornald. sog. 2, 47.
of disablot is very frequent,
sacrifice : the mention
offered them
Egilss.cap. 44 p. 205; Vigagl.saga cap. 6 p. 30 ; 'biota kumla
disir ^ deabus
tumulatis
sacrificare,
Egilss.p. 207. This passage
disir and ghosts,departed spirits,
between
implies a connexion
whose
portendssomething: 'honor hugSak daitffar
reappearance
254*.
at night,Saem.
koma
i nott,'dead w^omen,
i.e.,
disir,come
dwellingat
Herjans dis (Seem.213^) is nympha Odini,a maiden
Valholl in the service of OSinn; dis Skioldunga (Seem,169* 209*),
both of
divine maid
sprung from the Skioldungstock,is an epithet
ides Helminga,
Sigrun and of Brynhild,conf. AS. ides Scyldinga,
1234.
But
Beow.
Freyja herself is called Vanadis, nympha
Vanorum, Sn. 37; and another goddess,SkaSi ondurdis (walking
Several
to oxid.\vcgu".
is equivalent
Sn. 28, which
in wooden
shoes),
of women
names
are
compounded with dis: Thordis,
proper
might have
Hiordis, Asdis, Vigdis,Halldis, Ereydis (to which
correspondedan OHG. Donaritis,"c.): they prove the pretty high
'
'
'
'
in
antiquityof the monosyllabicform dis,which even
the orginalform
invariablyalliterates with D. With
Edda
idis
the
Magaclaburffwith Idisaburg,
Idisoburg,and Lslant with Itislant,
not to be Idisberg,
The Frank ish Dispargum on the contrary seems
S
aUc
fanum
Martis (Herm. Miiller,
law, p. 33-4).
Tiesberg,
compcare
Itisolant.
but
the
ITIS.
the
of
name
goddess
VELEUA.
Idunn
403
GANNA.
may
be
j)0ssibly
Ganna.
Alarun.
connected
(see
Suppl.).
2. Veleda.
If,as
the time
to
of
proper
mere
alreadycurrent in
genericterm idis was
as
Tacitus,he givesus other more
specific
appellations
though still a certain generalmeaning seems
names,
I suppose,
belongto
them
the
His
too.
statements
about
I have
'
'
'
Ganna
if the
(p.95-6) could be explainedwith more
certainty,
disclosed to us : a MHG.
real meaning of its root ginnan were
seducere; and in Siem. 21''
ginnen is secare, the ON", ginna allicere,
of valas,'volo
not
warned
the wheedling words
to trust
we
are
how the AS. poets
shall see presently,
vilmaili trui engi maSr
; we
about Wyrd.
similar expressions
use
and was
Drusus
had crossed the Weser
When
nearingthe Elbe,
'
is called
I fiufl lValader\c\v".in Trad. corb. p. 364, " 'J13 ; a wild woman
diu iibel walledein' ; but this
514 'die wildo n-aldin' nuA 735
of valaudiune, .she-devil.
a corruption
in Wolfdieteiich
seems
'
404
WISE
in the laud
him
there met
of the Cheruscaiis
who
(^vatv,
avOpoiTiov
fiei^cov
?)Kara
ryvvrj Ti'i
WOMEN.
superhuman female,
forbade
his farther
his
this,which
folk-tales about
German
Wise-women
of the
country'sneed,
and
fatherland,as
by
known
became
well
to the Eomans.
heroes,rose
as
up
in their
their appearance
is said
'
'
vagantes
eremum
dum
vidissent,et
earum
se
27,
80
seen
never
Elirun, the
form
we
expect
from
ali-.-
But
it is
Alexander
Severus
Midier
Druias
eunti exclamavit
'
vadas, nee
victoriam
nee
te
niiliti tuo
alarOn.
mandrake)
Wo
is cut.
the fountain
which
about
names,
of wliich he
out
405
norni.
turn
now
of tradition flows
to
other
some
freely(see
more
SuppL).
3. ISToRNi
The
(Fatae).
three Fates
the
are
; but
pi.norni
uorn,
(seeSuppl.).In
the
of verbal
forms
which
auxiliaryby
what
the
future
is, and
what
was,
same
on, must
have
know
it
shall
names
been
known
OHG.
longer
no
impossibleto
mistake
from
the
the pres.
tense
what
not
foreignto any
originally
Vai'rSandei,Skulds, an
Vaiirjjs,
so
it is
names
the
and
future,very aptlydesignated,
the
Danish
in
or
nouns
same
and
been
: Urffr is taken
adjectives
(varS,urSum), to become, Verffandi is
pret.pi. of verSa
part,of the
Swedish
even
have
be,
Fate
or
the
Hence
we
have
presidingover
At
was
prove that the doctrine of norns
of the Teutonic
nations.
A Gothic
OHG.
once
Wurt,
as
Werdandi,
beings;
personal
Scult, and
in
the
OS.
V;
'
'
at variance
neorxu
with
with
paradise.May
OHG.
noran,
(ch.XXXV)
older than
'
MHG.
"] But
any such
we
norn
trace
i besides,the
norn
to
Parcac
niosan
are
nowhere
whose
(sternutare),
found
connected
past part,is in
form
Fatum
hniosa
stands
opposed.
a
faudo,
colo,in fuso, digitisquefila ex
:
praderiium,quod in fuso jam
nentis trahitur,/((i/(rnctum
at"|ue involutum
eM, praesens, quod inter digitos
lana
adhuc
in
v.m
quae colo implicataest,et quod
per digitosnentis ad i'usum
Isidori etym. 8, 11 " 92, a
est,'
tanquam
trajiciendum
praesens ad praeteritum
circulated
the
JNIid.
in
yet
Ages (v. Gl. Jun. ."^98),
pa.ssage pretty extensively
borrowed
of
the classical. In " 93
from
Teutonic
the
notion
)io proof
being
Isidore adds:
voluerunt, unam
quae vitam homiius
quas (parcas)tres esse
-
Fatinih dicunt
in
'
ordiatur,alteram
quae
igiturdictum
406
WISE
and
AS.
the
first
poetry
2, just
that
near,
to
as
her ;
she
18.
lied
can
Again
163, 16.
'
Ill,
48,
'
is at
lay our
hendi,'92,
Fate,
the
'
146,
death,stands
or
who
man
Heliand
is fallen
so
due
Wurth
4.
of
personality
the
says
the
grasp
'
is at handun
2
the
fingeron
should
we
door '.
66,
dod
able to
are
thiu Wurdh
'
norn
'
we
WOMEN.
ina
Not
so
as
or
skihit,'
used
him
in the
away
Hildebr.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Beow.
5145.
El. 1047.
Wi/rd forsweop,'^swept
conf. Boeth.
all away,
Beow.
beswiic,forleolc and
forlserde,'
eos
Andr.
Wyrd sceSeS,'nos
The
613;
'us
seo
instances in Csedmon
ed. Eawl.
parca
p.
151;
5624; 'hie
seo
'
ealle
Wj/rd
decepit,allexit,
seduxit,
fatum
Andr.
laedit,
1561.
Wyrd
:
'wiilgrim,'
bloodthirsty.Of the Wi/rd then are predicated
OHG.
scrifan (ordinare,
OHG.
gretan (excitare,
cruozan),
scripan),"*
wefan (texere,
OHG.
beswican
OHG.
wepan),
(decipere,
pisuichan),
forlsecan (fallere,
OHG.
forlseran (seducere,male
farleichan),
sceSan (nocere). She is paintedpowerful,but often
informare),
cruel and warlike (seeSuppL). We
cannot
in the same
point
way
out
a
personal applicationof the other two names,
though the
is called
are
"
MHG.
'er hat den
der hant,'Eeinh. 1480.
Nib. 1480, 4.
tot an
1806.
Morolt. 29b.
Dietp 29^
Pf. Chuonrat
3860.
Karl 52\
2 With
is wearS, pi.wiirdon,
D, not Th, because the pret. of weorSan
which
supports the derivation I'proposed ; so the OHG.
Wurt, because werdan
1
has pret.pi.wartum.
^
So I read for the 'forsweof of the editions,
conf. forswapen,Credm. 25, 9.
^
Conf. note to Elene
similar
of the MHG.
and
on
a
use
161,
schr'ihen,
p.
Klausen
in Zeitschr. fiir alterth. 1840
226
the
Roman
notion
of
the
on
p.
Parcae keepinga uwitten record. N. Cap. 50. 55 renders
the
by
hrievara,
parca
recorder.
TertuUian,De anima cap. 39, informs us that on the last day of the
first week of a child's life they used to pray to the fata Scribunda.
Fleming
479 calls the three Fates ' des verhangnis schreiberinnen '.
407
WYRD.
NORNI.
in
continued
Scult,AS. Scijld,
skuld, scult,scyld,in the sense
abstract fern,
had
Christianity
AVhen
alone
name
and
sufficient,
found
was
the
banished
constant
of
tum.^
debitum, delic-
heathen
notions,one
that
even
soon
as
use
died
out,
to new
fangledterms such as schicksal,verhangnis
giving])lace
and
cumbrous
unwieldy than the
(destiny)and the like,far more
the Scotch dialect
The English and especially
old simplewords.
harboured
the old word
to have
longest: we all know the
seems
weird-sisters in ]\Iacbeth,which
Shakspearetook from Hollinshed ;
they are also in Douglas'sVirgil80, 48, and the Complaynt of
'
220-2.2
Even
in the
must
fountain
than
the
after
her, Ur"arhrunnr^
three
the
other
and
'
of
been
by
Urd'ar
consequence
is named
more
the sacred
ash
which
it stands
beside
issue ; it is also
norns
have
North, Urd'r
word
orc5,'
(Ssem.112*)
'
that is
once
'
"
'
the
norns,* to
Fornald.
whom
sog.
for the
same
1, 32 Hkuld,daughterof
reason
an
are
ascribed
domr
Gram.
and
p.
n. prop.
31, Sciilda,
Conf. Jamieson
sub
v.
weird
dame
Hohla
springs (p. 268). Altogether it is hard often to tell which
resembles more, an ancient goddess or a wise-woman.
* Conf
AS.
wyrda gcsMift,C;edm. 224, 6. wyrda gesceajm, Cod. exon. 420,
term
25.
OS. wunUKiiscapii,
Hel. 113, 7 ; and the OHG.
(decreta foti),
scepalso
iu
MHG.
a vates,was
hetitd,
schqtfe(Ottoc.119^')and schcpfcr
; the poet,
408
WISE
WOMEN.
dirae parcae
gyi"r,SjBm. 273'' ; liotar nornir skopo oss langaJ?ra,'
nobis longiim moerorem
nornir
217'' ;
creaverunt
heita ]?8erer
nauS sJcajm,
nornir
Skaklskaparmal p. 212.'* In the same
sense
Ssem. SS'',
visa,'
theygiveus to ivit judgment,and are ivise. Hence to
stoli sat ek niu daga
them, as to judges,a seat is given : a noma
born
127^*. They approach every new
child,and utter his doom ;
'
'
'
'
'
at
birth,it is said
Helgi's
uott
in Saem. 149
i
var
boe,nornir
qvamo,
er
:
oSlingialdr um sJcopo
Jjoer
verSa,
J?annbaSo fylkifroegstan
ok BuSlunga beztan ]?yckja.
af aflidrlogpdito,
snero
]?cer
]7aer borgirbraut i Bralundi ;
um.
greiddogullinsimo,
])ceT
ok und manasal
miSjan/esto.
ok
austr
vestr enda falo,
]?oer
];aratti lofSungrland a milli :
bra niptNera a norSrvega
einni fcsti. ey baS hon halda.
enteringthe castle at
importantpassage tells us, that norns
night spun for the hero the threads of his fate,and stretched the
golden cord (pdttr daht,docht, s%mi)in the midst of heaven ;
This
one
norn
hid
an
thread
of the
end
one
threefold
ends
western
All
action.
of the
line
to
was
to
fall to
gathered from
be
the
region between
the
Their
the
the young
eastern
and
norn
scuof,OS.
OHG.
diminish
this
scop, from
the
root.
same
The
AS.
word
metten
I connect
varia lectio
in Hel. 66,
Conf.
niptNara, Egilssagap.
440.
p. 101
409
NOPiNI.
their
wlio foretold to men
spdJconui\
to
'. People invited them
aldr
or
orlcig
fate, spaSu monnuni
their houses, gave them
good cheer and gifts. One day they came
to Nornagest'sfather,the babe lay in the cradle,and two taperswere
land
volvur,'who
'
called
are
'
'
burninoassured
or
him
of
happiness beyond
'
cried 'I
cause
giftedhim, and
had
women
yngsta nornin,'who
hin
pushed
fallen to the
crowd
the
rose
gi'ound,
up
in
had
anger,
third
been
and
has burnt
it out, and
'
When
him.
over
youngest norn,
him
'
The
it to the
gave
who
received from this the
again till the last day of her son's life,
of Norns-guest. Here volva,spdkona and norn
are
perfectly
name
before (p. 403) that the volur passed
saw
; as we
synonymous
the nornir do the very
through the land and knocked at the houses,'^
is attributed to the firsttwo norns, an
A kind disposition
same.
to the .third. This
evil one
third,consequentlySktdd, is called
of different ages therefore,Urd'7- being con'the youngest,'
sidered
theywere
the
Such
oldest.
tales of travelling
giftingsorceresses
.much in vogue all through the Mid. Ages (seeSuppl.).^
were
^
dame
I have
elsewhere
Aventiiire
with, the ancient
is
shown
an
in detail,
that the journeyinf:^
]\Iuse
hou.se-visiting
and
and
featiue
to
a
inspiring
propheticnorn,
agrees
conception;
see
NigellusWirekere, in his
fable (exemplum):
I bant
my
Kleine
schriften 1, 102.
(comp.about
JSpeculumstultorum
tres hominum
curas
1200),relates
relevare sorores,
Exiit in bivium
rustica,nil
ventrem
purgare
inverecunda
puella
dea,
elatis retro nimiumque rejectis,
dellexo crure
resedit humi,
poplite
reverens
vestibus
una
manns
foenum, panistenet altera frustum ;
this one, at the suggestionof the thii'd sister,
when .the first two
.away, is heaped witli the giftsof fortune by the goddesses:
Haec;mea
multotiens genitrixnarrare
solebat,
CUJU3me
certe non
meminisse
pudet.
have
tunicd
410
WISE
The
WOMEN.
Edda
(goSarok
and
had
norns
only three,
of them
tliat there are more
from
descended
:. some
are
gods,others
from
Sasm. 187-8.
elves, others from dwarfs, Sn.. 18. 19,
Why
be furnished with dogs ?
should the norns
Seem, 273^
grey noma,
We
description,
see, throughout this Eddie
things and persons
else naud'r
are
or
kept clearlyapart. Destiny itself is called orlog.,
aldr
have to -manage
(necessitas),
(aevum) ; the norns
it,espy it,
it (seeSuppL). And
decree it,pronounce
the other dialects too had
term
OHG.
MHG.
urlouc
:
iirlac,AS. orlceg,
possessedthe same
OS. orlag,
(Gramm. 2, 7. 87. 789. 790),,
orlegi,
aldarlagu(Heh 103,
8. 113, 11. 125, 15);^ it was
only when tlie heathen goddesses
had been cast off,that the meanings of the words
to be concame
founded,
and the old flesh-and-blood
wurt, wm-ff,ivyrdto pale into
a mere
impersonalurlac.
In the same
relation as norn
to orlog,
stands parca to fatum
like qviSr from qveSa qvaS,quoth),and also alcra,
(from fari,
fioipa
But
when
the parcae had
to avarjKri (nauSr)or e'lfiapixevq.
once
vanished from the people's
the Eomance
imagination,
language(by
the reverse
of that justnoticed amongst us) formed
out
a process
of the abstract noun
and personalone, out oifatum an
Ital.
a
new
Fr. fee.^ I do not know
fata,Span, liada,Prov. fada (Eayn. sub v.),
if this was
of some
female beings
prompted by a faint remembrance
in the
Celtic
of the
Germanic
norns.
But
these
liugan,louc (celare).
MHG.
aimee ; lata,lee. Some
poets say feie
others
Haujjt'szeitschr. 2, 182-3,
/ewe (Gotfr.Conr.).
(Hartni.Wolfr.),sine/eie,
3 OFr.
call them, in addition to fees,divesses (Marie de Fr. 2, 385),
poems
Men eure'es
duesses (Meon 4, 158. 165),duesse and fee (Wolf,lais 51) y.puceles
(3, 419) ; sapaudes (wise-women, from
(Meon 3, 418), franchespuceks senees
de Fr. 2, 385.
Enchanting beauty is ascribed to them all :
sapere 1),Marie
of H. Schreiber
A book
plus bela que fada,'Ferabras 2767 ; conf. 16434.
of faythe
lighton
antiquities
(Die feen in Europa, Freib. 1842) throws much
wise-women's
the
remind
of
the
us
fays
worship. Houses, castles and hills of
In Irish,
and Holla-hill,and of giant'shouses.
towers, of the Venus-hill
theu
the
is first a fays'
house,
faycommunity.
siahrog,
sighbrog,
been
twisted
"
'
Conf.
round
nata,
to the root
nee
;.
amata,
(De bello
mentions
Ptoman
Forum
remark
that
in norns,
ra
moirai,parcae
the
yap
everywhere
the
number
the
At
tlirce,
and
Eomance
with
coincide
Eomans
About
they
called
ovtco
time
Goth.
411
FATAE.
NORNI.
the
sings:
Aissim
en
que
Guilhdei.
totz
Poitou
temps fos
enamoratz,
Assi
sobr'un puegau.
fuy de nueitz/c/f/a?'^;
(sowas I giftedby night on a mount).
Marcabrus
Gentil
vos
fas nada
adastret,
quan
d'una
fada
bevitat esmerada,
Trc
Pentam.
1, 10. 4, 4 ;
fatego past, laughing,and givegood gifts,
the first fate bestow
the last one
curses
2, 8 ; Pervonto
blessings,
for three sleeping
builds a bower
fcde,and is then gifted1, 3 ; trc
fate live down in a rocky hollow, and dower the children who
descend 2, 3. 3, 10 ; fate appear at the birth of children,and lay
them
on
'
names
vaefadaron en brazos
de una
ama
mia,'Eom. de la infantina ; there are seven fays in the
are
land, they are asked to stand godmothers,and seats of honour
but the seventh
w^as
prepared at the table : six take their places,
she now
with good
forgotten,
appears, and while the others endow
her malison
things,she murmurs
(La belle au bois dormant); in
the German
the
kindermarchen
thirteenth had
I do
Accorclinf,'ly
thouglithe
Quix. 4,
Latin
verb
been
not
is of
50 ;
'
siete fadas
it is
(Dornroschen)
overlooked.
derive
fata
course
the
Sa
icomen,
famed
forest of
the
or
cfxlns(speech),
from
same
in
twelve wise
word
as
(^arojspoken,
V.
works
"
412
WOMEN.
WISE
Brezeliande, by the
apparelshew
bestows
and
begifta child,but
calamity (San Marte, Leg.of Arthur
themselves, and
Olger'sbirth
At
named
six
In
Morgue.
vnse
ivomcn
the
Children
lime-tree,three wayfaring
future.
The
OFr.
falls asleepin
]nm
Burchard
In
off.
sisters
or
pareae,
with
mensas
cum
of
of Worms
the
160).
; the last is
meadow
beside
court
an
fountain
foretell the
approach,and
boat, and
for whom
v)ivcs
p. 157-8.
endow
and
Guillaume
of
romance
ho^v Eenoart
table
appear,
1835, 169),when
and
faees in white
is spiteful
one
fontaine
describes
nez
and
fays come
carry
still spoken of as three
the house
spread the
three
they are
people of
three
the
conf
.
In
the
'
praeparare
watches
of
the
and
to children,
wash them
night the fatuae come
lay them
down
by the fire (see Suppl.).In most of the tales there appear
three fays,as well as three norns
and three pareae ; occasionally
and thirteen ; but they also come
like that weirdlady
seven
singly,
'
of
the
wood,'
and
with
proper
names
of
their
own.^
French
"^
De
mi
certes
bien doivent
Morgue however
head, and on the
il nient,:
falir a don bel,
naront
puisquejaifali a coutel
honni soit qui riens leur
insistingon a gift,Maglore
other a calamitous journey :
donra
bestows
on
one
fellow
bald
NORNI.
tradition
bringsto lighta
: the
fays
giant-maidens
heads
or
413
FATAE.
close connexion
blocks
enormous
cany
faysand
between
of stone
on
our
their
in
wlien the
out
to
'
German
folk-tales do
meet,
we
as
far
as
it
the
the Greek
with
know,
Norse
of
one
2, 173^:
zwo
But
this
thread
Then
seems
borrowed
from
the Eoman
before
daybreak
Wonns
of
by day.
fays to the
a
cloth
all doubt.
Here
three
breakingoff
makes
Ottokar
view
we
see
nonis.
spread for
the
the
the
schcpferi
placeof meeting,for
plainlyenough
The
fay ;
be
French
the
editor
passage in
corruption of
the
If Maglore
a
mandragora is elsewhere called, a close
be established with Alrune, Ohun.
connexion
Morgue is shortened from
may
the
Breton
for merwoman
Morgan, which is
(from nior, the sea, and gwen,
Morgan with that
splendens femina). One might be tempted to connect
has
the
ON.
morni
stands for morgni ; but the norn
inexplicaldenorn,'as
the
nothing to do with
morning or the sea (see Su]"pl.).
1 II.
Schreiber,Feen in Europa pp. 11. 12. 10. 17. Michclct 2, 17.
removes
Mandaglore, Mandagloire,
'
as
the
414
WISE
WOMEN.
festan
'
'
thread
of death.
If
we
the
compare
taken
shape in
Alaa}
personified
aSTorse
what
'
thingsAisa
Xlvut,ore
iTrevrjcre
for him
span
ol Alaa
makes
and
three
the
Ad-)(eaL"i,
"ATpoTTO'i,
exalted of all.
But
KX(o6(ti
in
re
who
give to
almost
the
mortals
he
birth
the
Hesiod
{dair.
258)
combatants, KKwOm,
them
names
djaOov re
both
have
to
eldest and
most
as
a'lre/Bporotaiv
"ArpoTTov,
SiSovaiv exeiv
at
'.
span
of stature, but
Kal
Adyealv re
lyeLvo/iievoiai
'
Theog. 218
in
re
beside
last small
her
But
"
unkind
goddesses stand
/3apelac
fJ'^jrrjp
jjllv T"Ke
Xivco, ore
the Kataklothes
it is the
fn]T7]p.
associated with
KaTaK\co6e"i
lyeivo/xevcp vi]aavTO
M'hat Aisa
re/ce
fitv
birth with
spinners(two)are
aaaa
'
at
has
ol Alaa
aaaa
yeivo/xevq)
each
KaKov
good
re
and
"
ill;
'
and
in
is
description
given by Plato (De republ. 617 Steph. 508 Bekk.): The three
whose
knees the
on
daughters of ^AvdyKT](necessity),
fioipai are
turns
spindle(drpaKro^)
; they sit clothed in white and garlanded,
Lachesis ra rye'yovora, Klotho
ra
singingthe destiny,
Atropos
ovra,
relation to past, present and future as
ra
fieXKovra : justthe same
do not themselves
the norns
have, though the Greek proper names
(formed like Av^m, GaWco, Arjro),Mop/xM,
exj)ress it. Kkwddo
Top"y(jii)
spins (from Kkwhw
spin,twine), Lachesis allots (from
w^ords
same
The
at 905.
most
the unturnable,cuts
"Arpo7To";,
Xa-xelv),
overlooked,that Hesiod
while
with
AVurt
us
Latin
I think
the eldest
producesthe
most
not
be
the
mightiest,
powerfulimpression.
the last,Atropos,as
era,
our
ehre,for
is fair and
meed.
up
It must
thread.
writers
as
differently,
temporis habet
Gothic
sets
the
detailed
what
fitting,
If this
(seeSuppl.).
is any
era
etymologyholds,we
in
which
momenti
digitis,
we
should
expect
what
honor, decus, dignitas,
each
his
t
o
ex
ala-av,
dignitate,
why frau Ere waa personified
=
415
NOKNI.
latum
praesentisindicat spatia; Atropos practcriti
temporishabet
perfectuniest,praetcriti^
futuri,quod etiain illis quae futura sunt finem
quoted on
(seeSuppl.). Isidore's opinionwas
in fuso
nagestssaga bears
whose
live
strikingresemblance
his mother
here
exchange
the
Another
tale,that of the
ugly old
women,
desire
be
to
who
bidden
(Deutschesagen
to
come
to
three old
Elsewhere
tlirce
the
9)
no.
help,but
marriage
introduces
under
Nor-
Meleager,at
Atropos destines
him
burnt
to
out
two
tales
modern
no.
spinners (no.14),depictsthem
44.
as
no
and
do
but
foretell,
women
dederit
The
fates
or
of
it out
norns
p. 405.^
the liearth be
burning on
plucks
deus
suum
that
to
Lacliesis
speciem;
to
not
maidens
called cousins.
be
spin.^ A folk-tale
spinningin a cave
Evil one
(I suppose
the third
'
'
thus
ich wsene,
daz
haben
wunder
ze
und
infeinen
gespunnen
in in ir hrunnen
haben
und gereinet
geliutert
;
*
ween
that
fays spun
him
as
in their
fountain '.
Saxo
Gram.
unmistakably he
p.
102
is
uses
the
Latin
describingnorns
words
'
Mos
nympha, but
antiquis,
super
parca,
erat
^ The
still three
to Mercury 550-561
names
Hymn
individuallysome
in nuud)er,winrjod maidens
dwelling on Parnassus,
besprinkledwith white meal, who prophesy when they have eaten
food (ijSelni/
of honey. Otherwise
t5a)Sr]v)
they are called dptai.
Apollodonis i. 8, 2.
other ^oipm.
their heads
fresh divine
54-5.
*
Altd.
wl). 1, 107-8-9-10.
Norske
eventyr no.
Miillenliotl's Schleswigh. s. p. 410.
Pentamer.
Jul. Schmidt, Reichenfels p. 140.
13.
4, 4.
Rob.
Chambci-s
p.
416
WISE
eventibus
liberorum
futuris
oracula
farcariim
consultare.
Quo
filii fortmiam
Olavi
Fridlevus
WOMEN.
exploraturus,nuncnpatis
aedes precabundiis
solenniter votis,deorum
accedit,ubi introspecto
sedes totidem
saccllo^ iernas
occiipari
nt/vqjJiis
cognoscit.Quanim
aninii liberalem
forniam, uberemqiie
prima indulgentioris
puero
secunda
beneficii loco
humani
favoris copiam erogabat. Eidem
Tertia
condonavit.
liberalitatis excellentiam
protervioris
vero,
studii femina, sororum
indulgentiorem
ingenii invideutiorisque
donis officere cupiens,
futuris
aspernata consenstim, ideoque earum
pueri moribus parsimoniaecrimen affixit.' Here they are called
ritu
the third
of
the
is
nymph
first two.
the
OK
authorities ; and
who
else in
nowliere
again the
The
only
infant,but
the
to
come
found
I have
which
sisters,
illnatured one,
is,that the
difference
father seeks
out
their
do
norns
not
their
dwelling,
temple (seeSuppl.).^
and the spindleof the faysgive us
The weaving of the norns
to
recognisedomestic motherlydivinities ; and we have already
remarked, that their appearingsuddenly,their haunting of weUs
about frau Holda,
and springsaccord with the notions of antiquity
to spinning,
who devote themselves
and the like goddesses,
Berhta
and
bestow
boons
on
and
babes
chiklren.^
Celts
Among
especially,
consiilted.
which their oracle was
the birth of a child,lays the sheet imder it,and
its fortune.
And
other occasions in life they say,
determines
on
taipLaima
with lemti
connected
ordained
it
doubt
Laima
Fate
is
no
so
closely
;
leme,'
ch. XVII,
hills
the
She
barefooted
runs
over
(see
(ordinare, disponere).
from debt
Dchlda
is
also
mentioned
There
a
(nursing-mother,
Watersprites).
^
They
The
had
templethen, in
Lettish
Laima,
at
'
to
to
trinityof jmrcae, and their spinning a thread,are unknown
;309.
272.
dainos
Stender's
Ehesas
Gramm.
264.
conf.
pp.
;
p.
Lithuanians
do know
a
IVerjKya(spinner). The Ausland for 1839,
suckle).
the
Lettons
310.
The
"
seven
dieves valditoycswere
the
her
distaff
a
by
men
given
spun
foiu-th
the
the
in
third
the
second
the
the
set
wove
woof,
highestgod,
up
warp,
the
told tales to tempt the workers to leave off,for a cessation of labour spoilt
sixth
t
he
the
added
to
to
and
exhorted
them
fifth
life,
length
industry,
web, the
the garment and gave it to the most
washed
high
cut the threads,the seventh
278
no.
has
god, and
pretty Lithuanian
goddesses,the
it became
legend :
The
the lives of
first one
of
out
winding-sheet. Of
the man's
the seven,
only i/ireespin or
weave.
^
three
or
Not
Marys
few
of
times
Swiss
have
Holda
and
Berhta
I think
niu'sery-rhyme
passedinto Mary
can
and
recognisethe heathen
in the
norns
idisi :
rite, rite rosli,
Bade stot e schlossli,
ze
ze
es
Bade
stot
hus,
glildi
die eint
Baden
stands
stands
at Baden
there look three
the
one
little castle,
golden house,
Marys out of it :
spinssilk,
KORNI.
the fatae
wliich
more
run
we
beings.
In
them
higher in
to
Teutons
among
semi-divine
out
apt
seem
than
our
into
that
find
this
of matres
sense
and
matronac}
to divine than to
attachingmore
respect the fays have something
who
in lieu of it stand
warlike.
4. WALA.CHUEIUN
the
Yet, as
of
asserts
norns
417
WALACHUKIUN.
fatae
are
closelybound
vaticination
destiny,
itselfall the
(VaLKYRJOR).
witli fatum
the nouncing
prothe kinship of the fays to the
"
Now
same.
up
there
was
"
sort of
no
destiny
of
spirit
antiquitymore
stronglythan the issue of
that the same
battles and wars
: it is significant,
urlac,urlouc
and bellum also (Graff2, 96. Gramm.
2, 790),
expresses both fatum
and the idisi forward or hinder the fight. This their office we have
to look into more
narrowly.
From
Caesar (De B. Gall. 1, 50) we
alreadylearn the practice
sortihus et vaticinationibwi
of the Germani, 'ut matresfamilias
eorum
tresses
declararent,utrum
proelium committi ex usu esset,necue '. Misselected for tlie
of families practised
augury, perhapswomen
and godlikerepute like Veleda.
purpose, of superior
concerned themselves
Let us bear in mind, which
gods chiefly
to themselves
with the event of a battle : Offinn and Frcyja draw
and
all those who fall in fight,
OSinn
admits them to his heavenly
abode (pp.133, 305). This hope,of becoming after death members
of the divine community, pervades the religion
of the heathen.
the ON.
Now
the
battle-field,
to
gatherit in,was
seems
made
to
of the
sum
slain
denominated
to
take
carnage
possessionof
of the
this
val,
denotes the
ival,
is,I suppose,
"
"
den
tot kiesen.
27
418
of
WOMEN.
WISE
is served
victory,
p. 133, note),
he sends out
in Valholl
by maidens, and
into every
them
'Idosa
er
liSnir
it is another
has
welcome
most
retained the
same
very
coincidence, that
the
AS.
language
to
term
wselcyrre)
(wselcyrge,
ivcelcyrie
as
bellona, erinnys,Alecto, Tisiphone,
Walcaiisus}
name
Another
is ON. valmeyjar(battle-maids),
valhjrjur
of the
name
suSrcenar
Of
(seeSuppl.).^
valr,wal itself we
that it should
from
the
appliedto strages,and
its
might
first have
sense
seek
contained
:
Tit. 105, 4 has a striking
juxtaposition
'.
It
und
ir
ivelt
kiusche
siieze
man
magede
Sigun diu
is only in Dietr. 91'' and Rab. 536. 635. 811. 850. 923 that welreche occurs
; can
walkiire
?
it have any relationship
to
^
in the vv^aggon with him,
03inn
has Frigg,the valhjrjurand the ravens
second
'
Sn. 66.
verb of the
meaning.
sigehaftuf dem wal,da
For
same
valkyrjaI
Our
name
Brynhildr
shmhigr, derivable
is called in Vols,
saga
either from
cap. 24
'
skar
mestr
VALKYRJA,
419
W^LCYRIE.
'i
One
name
(Stem.212. Vols,
in OSin's
attractive
particularly
is
cap.
saga
2),given them,
service,and OSinn
I find
oskmeyjar,wish-maidens
is called
confirmation
Oski, Wunsc.
But
there
is
of my
opinionthat Wuotan
in his identity
of Wunsc
with Mercury,for ]\Iercury
bore the name
which is like our
carries the magic wand
(caduceus),
v:ishing-rod,
will
out
OHG.
come
(-yerde,yard). The likeness
vmnsciligerta
from a closer inspection
of the two rods,which is yet
more
distinctly
something more
; but
to come
may
suppose
if Wuotan
that
of
the
and
Wunsc,
OSinn
OsJd
and
are
which
thorn, the sleeping-thorn,
OSinn
tlie valkyrjaBrynhildr(Soem.192"^),
was
wishing-thorn. It throws
Chrimhild,that rocks
are
the
lighton
named
Chriemhildes^^7
(p.370),which
after them,
does
of
nature
called
meaning
we
put
likewise
Brunhild
one
find
not
one,
and
spilstcin,
so
well
spille(spindle,
fusus). For other stones
knnkel
and in French fairy-tales
have the name
(distaff),
quenouillc
^ Dornroschen
dame ;
a la bonne
pricked her finger
(thorn-rosekin)
with the spindleand fell into a dead sleep,
Brunhild
did with
as
the wishing-thorn.Spindlesare an essential characteristic of all the
of antiquityamong
The
wise-women
Teutons, Celts and Greeks.^
walkiire is a wunsch-kint,Wunsches
hint,pp. 139, 142 (seeSuppl.).
from
spil(Indus)as
The
name
from
which
wunsclielweib,
lasted down
to
of the
produced hereafter; here I call up from the poem
the connexion
of valkyrswith fays
a beingby whom
Staufenberger
is placedbeyond doubt.
To the knightthere shews herself a maiden
biort above),
in wliitc apparel(the hvit and
on
a stone
(line
sitting
224) ; she has ivatched over him in danger and tvar from his yoidh
about
him
she becomes
his
unseen
(332 3G4) ; now
up, she was
love, and is with him ivhcnever he ivishcs for her (swenne du einest
bi dir 474). By supernach mir, so bin ich endelichen
wunschest
human
whither
she
lists
ich
she
wil, da,
moves
(war
swiftly
power
hat mir Got gegeben 497). Staufenberger,
after
bin ich,den umnsch
being united to her in love, may do anythingexcept take a wedded
wife,else he will die in three days.
be
"
'
er
wilnschf.e nach
bi im
H.
so
war
der frouwen
diu schcene
sin,
fin,'
Schreiber
like also
Nehalennia
"
67, of
to
spin.
tlie
name
Nehaea,
420
WISE
"VVlien he
resolves
notwithstanding
whose
WOMEN.
and
floor,
this remarkable
her
anotlier
on
he has to die
story, umnschwcih
lover
marriage,she drives
ing
(1016.1066). Accord-
or
ivunschclweih
is
one
by wishingit,whenever he
her name'
it were
longsfor her, names
as
(p.398) : this is,thougli
not a false,
yet a later meaning substituted for the originalone,
which had reference to the god of wishing,the divine Wish.
Old
Norse
of these
the nature
legend \\ ill unfold to us more
precisely
presence
can
procure,
'
women.
In Valholl
the
to
occupationof the oshneyjaror valkyrjiir
was
hand
the drinking-hornto the gods and einherjar,
and to furnish
the table. Here
out their peculiar
relation to Frcgja,
who
comes
chooses val like them, is called Valfrcyja(p.305),^
and pours out
at the banquet of the Ases
(atgildiAsa),Sn. 108. Exactly in the
stol i rioSrinu (inthe niuriute,
same
on
a
way did Gondul, sitting
drink out of a horn (Fornald.
offer the comers
clearing),
sog. 1, 398.
400);and with this agree the deep draughtsof the modern folk-tale :
dressed and garlandedmaiden
from the Osenberg offers
a beautifully
the count of Oldenburg a draughtin a silver horn, while uttering
predictions
(Deutschesagen, no. 541). Svend Fallingdrank out of the
horn handed
him
his
on
by elf-women, and in doing so, spiltsome
horse, as in the preceding story (Thiele2, 67) ; I have touched
whose
(p.372) on the identityof Svend Fallingwith Siegfried,
relation to the valkyr Brunhild
out
comes
clearlyin the Danish
in Arvidsson
2, 301, three mountainstory. In a Swedish folk-song
'
'
maids
hold
harmony
are
silver tankards
out
some
Norwegian
additional Danish
and
ones
in
their
traditions
in Thiele
ivhite
in
1, 49.55.
hands.
Faye
Quite in
p. 26-8-9.
30 ;
3,44 (seeSuppL).
valkyrs in war.
but
'rac5a viguni' or
Not
'sigri,'
only 'kiosa val, kiosa feigS,'^
in
and
their
of
is placed
therefore the deciding battle
hands,
victory,
at riSa grund,'
tSn. 39.
'gorvar
They are said to be 'gorvar (alert)
Still
more
to
the
purpose
is the
office of the
"\VALACUURIUN.
Sffiin.4^
at riSa til go5]7ioSar,'
421
SKULD.
Eooted
in their
being is an
tible
irresis-
this warlike
'
'
others
in
black.
thirteen of
'
'
Sa?m.
them:
44-5, and
after
him
Sn.
39,
enumerate
Hlock, Herfiotr,
Gall, Geirahod' (al.Geirolul),
liandgricF,
RddgrOT,
Saem. 4'' only six: Skuld, Skogul, Giinnr, Hildr,
Reginleif
; but
three as
Gondul, Geirskogul}The j)rose of Sn. 39 distinguishes
val-choosers and
mistresses of victory: Gud'r,Bota and
strictly
Skuld 'norn
en
yngzta'. The celebrated battle-weavingsong of
the Nialssaganames
the following
: Hildr, Hiorprimul, Sangriffr
(1.
Gondol, Skogol,
EangriSr),
Svipid,Gunnr, Gondid; the Hakonarmal:
the Krakumal
Geirskogol;
(ed.Eafn, p. 121) only Hlock and Hildr.
of extraordinary
Several of these names
value
and immediate
are
of the remainder
and not one
to our
investigation,
ought to be left
out of sightin future study (seeSuppl.).
of norns
and
Skuld, for instance : we gatlierfrom it the affinity
time
the distinction between
them.
A
valkyrs,and at the same
dis can
be both
and valkyr,but the functions are
norn
separate,
and usuallythe persons.
The norns
have to pronounce
the fatum,
they sit on their chairs,or they roam
through the country among
their threads.
Nowhere
is it said that they ride.
mortals,fastening
The valkyrs ride to war,
decide the issue of the fighting,
and
conduct the fallen to heaven ; their ridingis like that of heroes
and gods (pp.327. 392), mention
is made
of their horses : skalf
Mistar
(tremuitMistae
marr
(aureo
shake
equo
vecta
falls
tillationes in comis
the
name
virgo),145''; M'hen
themselves, dew
hail
fertilizing
on
Mist, which
803).
dripsfrom
trees
'
means
skalds
156^
steeds
into
manes
with
145''''',
elsewhere
in the
the
their
et collis equorum
Unpublishedpassages
lex. p.
equus),Sa^m.
which
wa?'gullinnicer
of the valkyrs
the valleys,
and
compare
of the wise-women
nust, may
supply 29
or
30
have
names
the
'
des-
(p.287);
indicated
(Finn Ma-^n.
422
WISE
WOMEN.
like
but
phenomenon. Of the norns, none
UrSr and
(p.405) can be a valkyrjatoo : were
too aged or too dignified
as
for the work
of war
breaking,of the thread (ifsuch an idea can
a
North)better
Two
become
other
the maiden
valkyrs,Hloch
above
and
(p.401) as idisi,
the Kormakssaga there
In
practisedin
Skidd
VerSandi
be
in
the
have
Hcrfiotr,
restrainers
as
interpreted
occurs
the
detected
arms
Hlokk
youngest
imagined
cutting,
? did
and
also
the
been
claimed
of the
fight.
Hlakkar, for
gen.
bellona.
Tkruffr
Hildr, Gunnr,
because
their
well,and
turns
personality
made
find
bellum
'
and
899.
as
other
the
hildr
hefir
Teutonic
2962
elsewhere
ealle fornam
Wurd
GticT nimeS
we
have
'
5069
AS.
hild
Ifdd
;
that
Gunnr
and
as
of
(=:Gu6r)
of bellona
nobis
guff
fuisti,
still
we
nime
GticT
deaS
gifmec
tongues
argues
bellona
verit,'
])u oss
closely,
more
(pugna,proelium);
gunnr
Conversely,beside the
personalHild and Gild': gifmec
Beow.
OS.
hildr
164^
2240
in
up
studied
walachuriun
presence there of some
sisterhood.
Even in ONorse, ITildr and
into
got generalized
Seem.
be
to
the
the whole
was
deserve
nimeS,' Beow.
4494, Wyrd
fornam
889, wig
2411
(conf.
2872, Wyrd
for-
'
5009.
And
other
(suprap. 406) ; conf. Ililde grap
as
beings that do us good or harm are by turns aroused and quieted,
it is said picturesquely:
Hildi vekja (bellonamexcitare),
Seem. 160^
The
246=^; elsewhere
merely vig vekja (bellum excitare)105*.
valkyrs,like OSinn (p.147),are accompanied by eaglesand ravens,
who
and the waging of war
is poetically
alighton the battlefield,^
Ssem.
expressedas ala gogl gunna^ sysf.ra(avesalere sororum
belli),
160^
The forms in OHG.
Hiltia and
Gundia
were
(Gudea),both
found in the Hild. lied 6, 60, though alreadyas mere
common
have -hilt,
nouns
names
; compositeproper
-gunt.^ The legend of
Hildr, who goes to the val at night,and by her magic wakes the
fallen warriors into life again,
is preservedboth in the Edda (Sn,
'
sweop
164-5) and
Hilde?
1
Lastly,Thru"r,
"
Andr.
and
poem
which
of
Gudrun, where
likewise
Conf.
sinks into
Luke
17, 37
she is called
mere
ottou
to
apj^ellaawfia,
tKf'i
(TvvaxSrjcrovTaLol aeroi.
kol
The
suited to
*
burg.
Trad,
a
fuld.,in
valkyr,of
Deutsche
Scliannat
Themarhilt
heldensagep.
no.
443, have
preservedthe
name,
well
(fromdemar, crepusculum).
on
Hilde
and
Hikl-
UILD.
tive
prii"r virgo,and
in
GUND.
OHG.
423
DRUD.
occurs
in
great
many
female
Wolcliandrud, Himildriul,
Elfrida],
Alpdrud [^lfj?ry5,
{e.g.
names
Pliddrut, Plihdmt
Plectrud, Kerdrud
Gertrude, Mimidriid,
'
'
'
and
the
lovers
or
second
section
wives
of heroes.
of
the
Such
Ssemundaredda
are
names
several
as
Kara, SigrUn,
Svava, Sigrlinn,
are
spell,
sleptunder her shield,till SigurSr released her. Then
she
before her death
she prophesied to him, Ssem. 194^ and
encircled with Jlickering
Her hall was
prophesiesagain,224. 226^
Sn. 139 (seeSuppL),as was
sal hennar vafrlogi,'
fiame, oc var um
monili laetabunda),
also that of Menglocf(OHG. Maniklata, i.e.,
another valkyr: salr er slunginner visom vafrloga
(Seem.110*,conf.
the
'
Some
peoplethink Gerdrut,Gerdraut,an
(Kinderm.43).
gesch.des groteskekom.
Flogel,
p.
^
23.
unchristian
name.
Frau
Trmle
424
WOMEN.
WISE
this
Before
107'^''').
MengloS,
sacrifice is offered to
Vebiorg shialdmccr
them
Fornald.
in
finds at
Dietrich
Babehilt,whom
all
appears
virginskneel, sit,and
(111^);conf, ch. XXXVI.
nine
sog.
1, 384.
sing;
Then
And
vro
of
that
but
brother, by which
her
valkyragain,for
sisters,and
meant
these
fraternize with
other times
is not
it is
maids
a
sister by
everywhere
proteges (Arvidsson2,
their
songs
folk-
her 8000
with
skoldmo
of
memory
modern
into
even
captivity
; at
from
her betrothed
rescues
a
1, 189, Kerstin
in Arvidsson
redeems
filtered down
has
shield-maidens
these
The
betrothed.
HeSin's
sister
birth,
called
120-1-2.
medieval
in our
poetry,the
Nyerup 4, 38-9). Now those women
need only be uttered
whose name
to victory,
nerves
sightof whom
be formed and
can
to one's side as quicklyas
a wish
to bringthem
of this kind (seeSuppL).
are
evidentlyshield-women
accomplished,
of valkyrsmortal maidens
into his band
OSinn then admitted
of
kinglyrace,
heroes ;
but
that
deified
yet I do
not
suppose
from
gods
Helgi were
Helgi,Sam.
elves.
or
looked
women
most
It
famous
were,
noting,that
Kara
and
is also worth
as
upon
descended
and
the
her
elder
169.
In
the
'
war
again.
the whole, it
On
with heroes
half-goddesses
to an
the heroes
came
:
parties
example teaches
Staufenberger's
turned
these
grew
scant
of
life.Stem.
169\
the
out
early
seems
to
detrimentally
death
or
of
the union
other
both
harm,
as
and
'
425
WALACHURIUN.
oblitration of
'
to the
battles,the adj.alvitr
swan-shape.
Saxo
much
of
likewise
Gram.
22-3
seer
of
and
to
the
has
Scanhvita, who
another
names
hosts
to
svanhvit
giftof prophecy,and
valkyr,is
the
Gunnvor, alludes
kindred
like the
straf^is;Hervor,
and presents a
spirits,
for Slagfi"r
(seep. 380),
As
to seal their covenant.
llegner
I preferto explainit not as Slagfiunr,
though he is called a son of
the Finnakonungr,but as Slagjioffr alatus,pennatus,which goes
his lover, and is supported by the OHG.
better with Svanhvit
sword
to
word
slagifedara,
peuna.
little we
How
totallyfrom
entitled to
are
separate the
one
and
nonis
of
valhjrs
these
three
valkyrs as
prevalenceamong
three and sisterly
of the number
well as norns
companionship,nor
which
better fits a
Hervor's having the epithetalvitr (omniscia),
than a valkyr; it is said of all three,that they sat on the
norn
all-witting one
sea-beach spinningcostlyfiax,nay, of the same
that
(who is repeatedlycalled iXnga,as Skuld is in other places),
about to orlog drygja'to dree a weird, Ssem. 133'' 134^.
she was
Not
also.
maidens
to
mention
the
'
'
'
Oracuh
Gallici antistites,
numinis
pei-petua
3, 8 :
Pompon. Mela
traduntur.
Gallicenas
esse
nuniero
novem
vocant,
putantqiie
sanctae,
virginitate
maria ac ventos
concitare,seque in quae velint
ingeniissingularibuspraedita-s
et
animalia
sunt, scire ventura
vertere, sanare
quae apud alios insanabilia
consulereut
in
id
ut
deditas
e
t
tantum
nisi
se
sed
non
navigantibus,
praedicare,
of these nine sooth-telling
gallicenae
Q '. The similarity
[I.profectis
profectas
conf. Tzschucke,
read Galli Cenas, others Barrigenas,
Some
is unmistakable.
'
Not.
above
^
and
1(53.
crit. pp. 159
N.B. againstOeiin's
"
the
On
iLS
will,who
could
therefore be outwitted
:.
destinystood
god.
wise-women
as
represented
for
will
be
similar
it
reasons
actuallywriting;
p. 406
we
saw
paint. The Vols, saga cap. 24 says of Ijrynhild: huu sat i einui skemmu
aJirar konur, hun
sinu
kuuni
meira hagleik enn
viC meyjar sinar,hun
lagtJi
h
afSi
'.
in
And
ok sauma^i
borSa me5' gulli,
a
er
stormerki,
Sigurt^r
giort
]7au
the
this
lines
of
her.
I
beside
to
this chamber
a,
place
opening
Sigurt)comes
'
and
Swedish
song
Sven
Farlingban
rider tilljungfrunsgard,
And
426
WOMEN.
WISE
The
of battle is
award
part of destiny;
not
(p.421).
to the child as
whom
the
he
as
of Hector
or
blood, just as
a
he
of the
Hesiod
Achilles.^
contend
/C7}pe?
the wounded
fresh confirmation
moirai
claws
their
of a
possession
prominence the
two
put
The
into
Zeus
each throws
; Achilles
it is born
white-toothed
dingy
(p.414) :
soon
/xotpai, side
death
the
and
set norns
shape.
in
249
254) makes
(scut.
the fallen warriors,
over
"
man,
to drink
eager
The
his
to the moirai
and
valkyrs.
wings of the thriai,
point to
later view [Hesiod'sJ
brings
identityof
lird's
between
Krjp"";
the balance,to decide
two
of the
had
norns
5. Swan-maidens.
But
we
have
now
to
make
out
new
are
'
told that
'
if
vef Darra"ar,''
even
understand
vindiim,vindum
So at least we
may
' vef
the
web
of
of
out
darraGar,'
a
and the whole story first arose
the name
dart,conf. AS. deoreS (jaculum). We know that the Sturlungasagacontains a
similar narrative.
very
-
18, 535"540.
427
SWAN-MAIDENS.
the
lingeron
considered
was
swan
of
bird
the
sat on
augury} Tlie VolundarqviSa relates : Tliree women
by
shore,spinningjiax,and had their dlptarhamir (swan-shifts)
could
moment
:
flyaway again as swans
they
them, so that any
'
meyjar Jingo'and
has
tlie
even
'
hvilaz
at
settuz
dro). In
(svanfiaSrar
Kara, who
2, 375-6),the same
feathers
of them
one
the
and
swan's
wears
(swanwhite),
Hromundarsaga (Fornald.sog.
the
Edda
of svanhvit
surname
'
ScEvarstroud
second
was
says
birth
in
(fiolkyngiskoiia
svxin-sMft,
ance
and hovers above the hero,singing.^By her assisti alftarham),
Helgi had always conquered,but it happened in one fight,
off liis
hewed
too high in the air,and
his sword
that he swung
lover's foot, she fell to the ground,aud his luck was
spent. In
'sonum
Saxo Gram., p, 100, Fridlevus hears up in the air at niglit
who prophesyto him, and drop
olorum
trium
clangentium,'
superne
the
it. Brynhildr is like the swan
on
on
a
girdlewith runes
time,
(Fornald.
wave
sog. 1, 186) : the simile betrays at the same
of changing into the bird.
that she had reallythe power
Many
the Norse
still live among
tales of swan-ivivcs
people. A young
three swans
saw
man
alighton the shore, lay their white bird-shifts
of
Svava, appears
as
enchantress
an
'
'
in the
then
He
into beautiful
grass, turn
take their shifts again,and
of the
her knees
with
him,
after.
open
On
2, 143-5.
on
every year
eldest
two
hurtlingin
St. John's
the
Es schwant
to
night.
watch
air,which
son
in
mir, it swans
me
Two
seven
them
and
"
he
into
undenialile,for
we
I liave
question.
A.
trampled down
was
deep sleep.
three
saw
swan-hero
in succession
years
the held ; at
sent
watched,
hand, the
he set
maidens
boding.
Vjird seems
When
whatever
field,in which
sons
her.
married
other
the
she
kept concealed
hand, than she Jleivout as a simii
died soon
window, and the sorrowing husband
Afzelius
peasant had
swans.
the garment
abstracted
before
and
shape of
the
throughthe
time, and
in the water,
bathe
in
fly away
another
lay in
maidens, and
sense
The
:
Simson).
The
come
reference
wachsen
Conf. the
es
next
flying,
to
the
(there
Eddie
428
WISE
WOMFN.
field.
He
the stone
tired,they
they were
declared,if one
should
he
whicli
on
have
When
sat.
of them
him, and
to
came
the
would
maidens
asked
stay and
be his
danced
had
for their
till
wings ;
he
two
their
again:
sie swebten
die
sam
uf
vogele
der fluot.
'
of them
consents
take
to
widely diffused,young
them,
which
turns
him
men
them
for her
throw
into
husband.
the
siuans?
In
shift,ring
When
tlie
other tales
or
chain
as
over
resumption of
human
shape cannot
sivan-wing
; evidence
be
effected
Miisteus,Volksmarchen
There
is a
(conf.23, 19) has
named,
jilant
swan-chain.
"*
who carry a
Conf. Deutsche
sagen no. 540 : 'the Schwanrings of Plesse,'
no.
A doc. of 1441 (Wolf'sNorten
sivan's wing and ring on their scutcheon.
ecclesiae
decretorum
Johannes
doctor, decanus
a
Swaneflngel,
48) names
the phrase:'to tear
In a pamphlet of 1617 occurs
majoris Hildesemensis.
the
ringand
mask
off this
pseudonym '.
429
SWAN-MAIDENS.
placingin
tant,as
is
the walktireii,
^vives to
128
in the
river,he crept
hand,
then
chain
'
dor
away
There
escape.
(on
iininie
forest
of
account
in
them
about
wild
took
and
up
could not
she
relation of these
exact
statement
hunting in
nobleman
lightthe
clear
saw
bathing
gold chain
peculiarvirtue
the
was
sulche
it) werden
bl. 1
Altd.
maiden
swan-
her
on
in this
frowen
in
and
sivan,
his
sea
the
"
tell of
hear
"We
swims
that
sivan
comes
end.^
an
in
hollow
lets it fall,the
if he
UrSarbrunnr
the
On
the lake
on
itself two
earth
are
swans
is
(Sn. 20); another story of a soothsayingswan
A young
communicated
by Kuhn, p. 67, from the Mittelmark.
is implied in the familiar Westman
metamorphosedinto a swan
maintained
phaliannursery-rhyme:
swane,
swane,
bistu
wannehr
in
Ssefugel
name
noh
wel met
we
the
krune
And
pek up de nesen,
?
kriegerwesen
(wasta warrior)
the
Engeland fahre
AS.
to indicate
seems
genealogies
swan-hero.
fairly
suggest
queen, may
spinner Eerhta, the goose-footed'^
swan-maidens
'gallicenaewere able
(p.280).3 If those prophetic
The
'
Gottschalk's
Sagen,Halle 1814, p.
227.
The
pentagram
lover
berger's
3
The
was
likewise
beautiful
had
such
foot.
Woman,
publ.in Haupt
in which
as
shewing yet another way
350, is very acceptable
of\he Karlings. The
linkedVith
the
hero-legend
got
two
love
and brought up in mutual
one
day at paskellourie,
also
are
lor these
identical with Flore and Blanchejteur,
zeitschr. 2,
fairybeing
children
(77
"
not
this
87),are
born
on
clearly
real names,
but
430
to
too
WISE
animal
assume
what
seem
to have
known
that in French
times, so
e.g.,in Meon
3, 412
WOMEN.
we
fay-legends
la fontaine
qui de
du
Desire
3, 419.
arbre mises
une
de la fontaine
bout
bien
stolen,and
haut.
en
la
418.
eurees
the
fees:
lor chemises
tout
desoz
orent
were
omissions
et senses,
biaute sembloient
lor robes
shifts
early
very
baignoient
se
trois j)uccles
preuz
The
Celts
en
puceles senees
supply the
may
the
maidens
plus
detained.
In
swan-maiden
of
the
413-5.
niestre
the Lai
without
du
her
white-robed
fay
to the swan-shift.
answers
6. Wood-Wives.
We
in the
and
have
:
depthof the forest
under
this character
sacred forest
in the
that the
seen
the
on
escort
would
dwell
in the
tower
placedon
opens
with
appear
seek
the
they are
they suggest
further reflections.
trees, the
among
Did
gods
of
not
old
throned
Was
The
The
sat
the Gothic
?
wood-sprites
the words
the
as
lakes
likewise wood-wives,
wise-women
haunts.
same
woodland
poolsand
on
it is because
seems
groves,
wish-wives
not
aliorunas
Veleda's
VolundarqviSa
meyjar flugosunnan
invented
Myrhvicfigognom,
in fairy-tale
fashion,to suit the
white.
Berhta
marries Pepin, and
bright,
Garin le Loherain,Pepin'swife is said to be
in question she is the unnamed
story now
Barria (Robert of Berry),spoken of simply
'
'
name
431
WOOD-WIVES.
maids
south
flew from
they tarried
could
they
Almost
seven
resist
all swan-maidens
with
met
are
forest. The
seven
p. 427.^
of
names
valkyrs,and
our
of the wise-women
ON.
sigewif,
the
story on
Sigriln,
Sigrdrifa,
Sigrlinnare
to
in
for which
by
Kemble
I
:
sitte ge
sigewif,
sigaSto eorSan !
nsefre ge wilde (1.
wille)tu unida fleogan!
beo ge swa
gemyndige mines godes,
and eScles.^
biS manna-gehwylc metes
swa
Like
In
term.
altogetherdiffers so
his account
much
from
Hother
and
Balder,
of the Edda, he
says,
nebulae
perductus in
quoddam silvcstrinm virginum conclave incidit,a quibus proprio
essent
nomine
salutatus,quaenam
perquirit.Illae suis ductihis
hellorum
maxime
fortunam gubernaritestantur : saepe
aiospiciisque
enim se nemini consincxias proeliis
subsidiis
intercsse,
clandestinisquc
quippe conciliare prospera, ad versa
optatosamicis praeberesuccessus:
After bestowingtheir advice
infligere
posse pro libitu memorabant.
with
their house
on
him, the maidens
(aedes,conclave)vanish
before Mother's eyes (seeSuppl.). Further on, p. 42 : At Hotherus
locorum
devia j^ervagatus,
extrema
insuetumque mortalibus nemvs
forte xirginibus
habitatum
: easdem
reperit
ignotis
emensus,
spccum
insecabili
veste
esse
constabat,quae eum
quondam donaverant.
counsel, and are called ityinpliac?
They now
give him more
p.
39
Hotherus
inter
venandum
that
of
'
'
In
the
Wallacliian
taken
crowns
-
from
Sedete
Balder
Three
marchen
i'ortnnae
otJier nymphs
with
also mentioned
201, three
wood-wives
bathing have
tlieir
them.
bellonae, descendite
estote
memores
errore
meae,
ad
([uam
voLire ! Tain
the
lor
'
ia
432
WISE
This
that
war,
modern
no
seems
dwelt
distorted
of
in OSin's
flood,as likewise
rightto
WOMEN.
call them
in the forest.
The
older stagesof
in which
languagesupply some
our
similar
expressions,
elvish
not of mere
recognisethe idea of wise wood-iuives,
wood-S]3rites.
They are called ivildiu ivip,and the Trad, fuld.,
of
ivildero iviho '. Burcard
p. 544, speak of a place ad domum
mentions
Worms, p. 198*^,
agrestes
feminas quas silvaticas vocant, et
eis dicunt
quando voluerint ostendunt se suis amatoribus, et cum
et item quando voluerint abscondunt
se oblectasse,
se et evanescunt'.
to express
This
the notion of wish-life.
quando voluerint seems
Meister
Alexander, a poet of the 13th century, sings (str.139,
nu
gent si viir in (go they before him) liber gras in
p. 143^):
ivildcr ivihe wiete
(weeds)'. So: 'von einem loilden wihe ist Wate
has learnt to be) physician,
Gudr. 2117; 'das wilde
arzet,'is {i.e.
In the Gl. monst.
Ecke
189.
335, wildaz
vAjJ stands
frduivclinl
'
'
'
'
'
for
lamia, and
333
ivildiu
tvi2J for
ululae,funereal
birds,death-
and
klagemuttcr,
bodingwives, stillcalled in later times klagcfrmtcn,
resemblingthe propheticBerhta (p.280). In groves, on trees,there
clothed in white (pp.287-8),
appeared dorninac,niatronae, jpuellae
life
from the more
elvish tree-wife or dryad,whose
distinguishable
The Vicentina Germans
is bound
worship
up with that of the tree.
and
Christmas
Twelfthday: the
a
chiefly between
wood-tvife,
and throio it in the fireto propitiate
women
spin flax from the distaff,
her
of
bunches
frau
Gaue,
are
corn
to
so
standingat
left
this
day
the
schtan
noch
afterwards,being
remained
in
it
on
is
sitters.
of human
di
Frankenwald
and
they leave
three
an
The
the
persecuted,
custody at
1
man
ran
sacfcn
the
no
150.
of
rock,
loild
folklived
stones
away,
until
Dauernheim
Duiil-sche
the
(thewild
gcstoil
the
impression on
people say
stands
in the Wetterau
and Dauernheim
Leidhecken
Between
wei
for Wuotan
harvest-time
Jul. Schmidt's
'
the
three
the
limbs
in
As
Berhta.
and
Holda
bit like
she is every
the
were
as
there
stillsoft ;
wife and
they died.
the
child
Folk-songs
WOOD-WIVES.
make
the huntsman
her:
'whither
in the wood
wild
433
MENNI.
start
dark-brown
beast?'
loftyoak
En
away,
una
rama
cabellos de
*
siete
the
refuses
todo
facias(7 fays)me
los siete
knight
her
forest at
cabeza
su
andasse
que
But
mas
sola
first to
wants
When
consent.
night,rauhe
aquel roble
fadaron
anos
Ms
infantina,
una
en
en
cobrian
brazos de
esta
una
montina
'.
comes
mia,
ama
sits
and
opinion,
by a fire in
shaggywoman,
and
she
the
carries
'
"
7. Menni, Merimanni.
One
have
generalname
been
with
menni,
the ON.
man
for
minni
beingsmust
; it is connected
but
(virgo),
it
occurs
from
with
only in
diu
333.
In
the
13th
century poets,
meynvip,
merfrouwe,yet
Diut. 1, 38.
(couldnob
1
211
such
Called
also to
wildez
or
earlytimes
man
(homo), and
manni
compounds : meriscylla(Eeda umbe
merminnc
wip
very
is
'
diu
mons.
equivalent to
wise
merminne,'
Troje,conf.
(seeSuppl.).
Ecke
81 ; and
Deutsche
Elsentroje,
heldensage198.
As
'mit
so
mountain,
husband.
do the wild
; ninXos
ov
women
xapim
434
WISE
there appears
is
and
merminne
wildez
AS.
350.
three
Those
WOMEN.
wism
1479, 1
1475, 1.
Beow.
M.
3037.
mereivif,
wip of the Nibelungen are
they foretell and forewarn
would
names
of itself
put them
on
Dutch
maerminne.
also called
; their
merwip
vidual
having indi-
with
par
the Norse
omits
the poem
valkyrs: Hadhurc, Sigelint.The third,whose name
(p.428),is addressed by Hague as 'aller wiseste wip!' 1483, 4.
Wittich's ancestress
(p.376) is named frouwe Wdchilt,as if Wave-
Hilde, she
is
merminne^ and
also has
Murolt
rules
bekande
man
the sea, in
by
an
merminne
poet had
had
under
noch
given,but
ElsaM
that of her
and
is
son
her
10,000 %mmarried
women
(dern
gezoc),
they dwell on a mountain
volent
ever-bloomingland. In the ApoUonius,a beneis queen of the sea
5160. 5294) ; here the
(lines
in his mind
have
must
has
lives in mount
974.
"
in Ulrich's
(5751.6182), she
who
is not
name
she likewise
merminne
keiniu
merminne
dwarfs ; her
over
Madelger,and
The
aunt
an
says
mannes
before
merminne
they
heard
ever
of sirens.
The
Danish
name
is maremind
But, similar
"
to the
merminne, there
also
was
waltminne,which
word
Marmennill
is
extremely like
first to
prophesy,Od. 4,
current
of
and
Yet
even
3
our
Baklander
385
There
merfeineoccurs
already in
merfetn,MS. 2, 63^
Deutsche
heldensagepp.
Greek
may
Vilander,p. 172
seq.
and
the
Proteus,who
have
is also reluctant at
Proteus-like stories
(seeSuppL).
Diut. 1, 38;
185. 200-1.
been
sub v.),
wazzerfeine
(Oberl.
MENXI.
regardedas
loaltminne
who
this array
wildaz wip
such
being,
or
as
minni
be
can
found
in the
a
wood,
tugurium
(seeSuppl.).
of authorities it is
mcnni,
Vilkinns
Saxo
silvestrisimmanisque feminae
By
whom
woman
Vadi.
him
bore
merminne}
or
435
MERIMANNI.
proved
thought of
was
placedat
the
that the
satisfaction,
to
as
higher,
superhuman
norn
Among
the
figuresin
the
Greek
and
Teutonic
we
mythologies,
and nornir,
fiolpao
and idist,
the
placedside by side the vv/x(f)at,
several isolated names
the Kr]pe^ and valkyrior.But
NUr} or
compared in the same
way, as for instance,
and 'Evvdo or Bellona
some
Sigrun or Sigrdrifa,
"Ept"?
have
and
Gunnr.
sent
forth
on
an
might
be
Victoria with
with
errand
by
Hildr
Zeus
followinglegend
qnod Karolus
eo
nimpha
ibi
quandam mulierem
vel dea vel adriades
which
archbishopTurpin removes
into a lake near
Aachen
; this Jake
from
Charles's ancestress
Not very ditlerently
was
Berhta,as
above (p. 430),made
into a 'good woman,' i.e.a fay. [The similarity
in the heroic line : Pejjin
of names
of Herstal,Charles Martel,Pepin the Little,
magne's
CharleBerhta was
Charles the Great,seems
it doubtful whether
to have made
with
we
cjiristian hero.
saw
mother
or
his
great-grandmother.]
436
WISE
WOMEN.
in
indeed
are
it in
have
to the Greeks
to be unknown
with
common
Romans, while
and
Teutons
we
of it remains
trace
in the
and
Zeus
Leda
Slavs
have
not
'
vila has
the
shot
him
with
her
shaft.
Their
is
rides
Norse
the
old stag,and
seven-year
enchantresses
The
Bohem,
Eussians
in
lichoplezi
mermaids.
The
When
the
-
cures
of the
him.
bridles him
with
snakes,like the
(seeSuppl.).^
translates parca, but it simply means
judge (fem.) :
the word
must
at least notice the
parka. We
like the sirens and
Glosses 21% who
said to be three,
are
sudice
even
adopt
Hanka's
Bulgarian
samodiva
samovUa
cries to his
or
correspondsto
the
Servian
wounded
Pomak
'sister' samodiva, she comes
The
samodivy carry off children ; and mischief wrought
vila.
and
by
the
437
WOMEN.
WISE
End
A.
KING
of
AND
Vol.
CO.,
I.
ABERDEEN.